♦    MM 


WHENX 
LONDON 
BURNED 


GAHENTY 


.  <    C.HAX  l!   UIKXUARZ 


n 


UNIVERSITY  OF 
NORTH  CAROLINA 
School  of  Library 
Science    ' 


"  WITH    GREAT   RAPIDITY   THE   FLAMES    SPREAD    FROM    HOUSE    TO   HOUSE. 


00022245580 

WHEN  LONDON  BURNED 


A   STORY   OF 
RESTORATION  TIMES  AND  THE  GREAT  FIRE 


BY 


G.    A.    HENTY 

Author  of"  Beric  the  Briton,"  "  By  Pike  and  Dyke,"  "  One  of  the  28th,"  "  The  Lion  of 
St.  Mark,"  "  In  the  Reign  of  Terror,"  "  The  Dash  for  Khartoum,"  &c. 


WITH  TWELVE  PAGE  ILLUSTRATIONS  BY  J.  FINNEMORE 


NEW   YORK 

CHARLES   SCRIBNER'S   SONS 

1902 


COPYRIGHT,    1894,  BY 
CHARLES  SCRIBNER'S  SONS 


THE  CAXTON  PRESS 
NEW  YORK. 


PREFACE 

We  are  accustomed  to  regard  the  Reign  of  Charles  II.  as  one 
of  the  most  inglorious  periods  of  English  History  ;  but  this  was 
far  from  being  the  case.  It  is  true  that  the  extravagance  and 
profligacy  of  the  Court  were  carried  to  a  point  unknown  before 
or  since,  forming,  —  by  the  indignation  they  excited  among  the 
people  at  large,  —  the  main  cause  of  the  overthrow  of  the  House 
of  Stuart.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  the  nation  made  extraor- 
dinary advances  in  commerce  and  wealth,  while  the  valour  of 
our  sailors  was  as  conspicuous  under  the  Dukes  of  York  and 
Albemarle,  Prince  Rupert  and  the  Earl  of  Sandwich,  as  it  had 
been  under  Blake  himself,  and  their  victories  resulted  in  trans- 
ferring the  commercial  as  well  as  the  naval  supremacy  of 
Holland  to  this  country.  In  spite  of  the  cruel  blows  inflicted 
on  the  well-being  of  the  country,  alike  by  the  extravagance  of 
the  Court,  the  badness  of  the  Government,  the  Great  Plague, 
and  the  destruction  of  London  by  fire,  an  extraordinary  exten- 
sion of  our  trade  occurred  during  the  reign  of  Charles  II. 
Such  a  period,  therefore,  although  its  brilliancy  was  marred  by 
dark  shadows,  cannot  be  considered  as  an  inglorious  epoch. 
It  was  ennobled  by  the  bravery  of  our  sailors,  by  the  fearlessness 
with  which  the  coalition  of  France  with  Holland  was  faced, 
and  by  the  spirit  of  enterprise  with  which  our  merchants  and 
traders  seized  the  opportunity,  and,  in  spite  of  national  misfor- 
tunes, raised  England  in  the  course  of  a  few  years  to  the  rank 
of  the  greatest  commercial  power  in  the  world. 

696749        G-  A-  HENTY- 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER 

I.  Fatherless 

II.  A  Change  for  the  Better 

III.  A  Thief  Somewhere     . 

IV.  Captured 
V.  Kidnapped 

VI.  A  Narrow  Escape 

VII.  Saved  from  a  Villain  . 

VIII.  The  Captain's  Varn 

IX.  The  Fire  in  the  Savoy 

X.  How  John  Wilkes  fought  the  Dutch 

XI.  Prince  Rupert 

XII.  New  Friends 

XIII.  The  Battle  of  Lowestoft 

XIV.  Honourable  Scars 
XV.  The  Plague  . 

XVI.  Father  and  Son    . 

XVII.  Smitten  Down 

XVIII.  A  Stroke  of  Good  Fortune 

XIX.  Taking  Possession 

XX.  The  Fight  off  Dunkirk 

XXI.  London  in  Flames 

XXII.  After  the  Fire 


PAGE 
II 

34 

52 
7i 
90 
no 
128 
146 
166 

175 
iS5 
203 
221 

239 
257 
276 
295 
3i3 
33* 
348 
365 
383 


ILLUSTRATIONS 

PAGE 

"  With   great   rapidity   the   flames    spread   from   house  to 

house  " Fro>itispiece  372 

"Don't  cry,  lad;  you  will  get  on  better  without  me"       .  25 

"This  is  my  Prince  of  Scriveners,  Mary"       ....  35 

"  Robert  Ashford,   knife  in    hand,  attacked  John   Wilkes 

with  fury  " 79 

"Cyril  sat  up  and  drank  off  the  contents  of  the  pannikin  "  97 

"For  Heaven's  sake,  sir,  do  not  cause  trouble"  .        .         .  125 

"Take  her  down  quick,  John,  there  are  three  others"      .  171 

"Cyril  raised  the  king's  hand  to  his  lips"  ....  191 

"  A  Dutch  man-of-war  ran  alongside  and  fired  a  broadside  "  239 

"For  the  last  time:  Will  you  sign  the  deed?"    .         .         .  2S3 

"  Welcome  back  to  your  own  again,  Sir  Cyril  !  "  .         .         .  ^^j 

"What  news,  James?"  the  king  asked  eagerly     .         .         .  359 


WHEN   LONDON    BURNED 


CHAPTER   I 

FATHERLESS 


LAD  stood  looking  out  of  the  dormer  window  in 
a  scantily  furnished  attic  in  the  high-pitched  roof 
of  a  house  in  Holborn,  in  September  1664.  Num- 
bers of  persons  were  traversing  the  street  below, 
many  of  them  going  out  through  the  bars,  fifty  yards  away, 
into  the  fields  beyond,  where  some  sports  were  being  held 
that  morning,  while  country  people  were  coming  in  with 
their  baskets  from  the  villages  of  Highgate  and  Hampstead, 
Tyburn  and  Bayswater.  But  the  lad  noted  nothing  that  was 
going  on;  his  eyes  were  filled  with  tears,  and  his  thoughts 
were  in  the  little  room  behind  him;  for  here,  coffined  in 
readiness  for  burial,  lay  the  body  of  his  father. 

Sir  Aubrey  Shenstone  had  not  been  a  good  father  in  any 
sense  of  the  word.  He  had  not  been  harsh  or  cruel,  but  he 
had  altogether  neglected  his  son.  Beyond  the  virtues  of  loy- 
alty and  courage,  he  possessed  few  others.  He  had  fought, 
as  a  young  man,  for  Charles,  and  even  among  the  Cavaliers 
who  rode  behind  Prince  Rupert  was  noted  for  reckless  brav- 
ery.    When,  on  the  fatal  field  of  Worcester,  the  last  hopes  of 

11 


12  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

the  Royalists  were  crushed,  he  had  -effected  his  escape  to 
France  and  taken  up  his  abode  at  Dunkirk.  His  estates  had 
been  forfeited;  and  after  spending  the  proceeds  of  his  wife's 
jewels  and  those  he  had  carried  about  with  him  in  case  for- 
tune went  against  the  cause  for  which  he  fought,  he  sank  lower 
and  lower,  and  had  for  years  lived  on  the  scanty  pension 
allowed  by  Louis  to  the  King  and  his  adherents. 

Sir  Aubrey  had  been  one  of  the  wild,  reckless  spirits  whose 
conduct  did  much  towards  setting  the  people  of  England 
against  the  cause  of  Charles.  He  gambled  and  drank,  inter- 
larded his  conversation  with  oaths,  and  despised  as  well  as 
hated  the  Puritans  against  whom  he  fought.  Misfortune  did 
not  improve  him;  he  still  drank  when  he  had  money  to  do 
so,  gambled  for  small  sums  in  low  taverns  with  men  of  his 
own  kind,  and  quarrelled  and  fought  on  the  smallest  provoca- 
tion. Had  it  not  been  for  his  son  he  would  have  taken  ser- 
vice in  the  army  of  some  foreign  Power;  but  he  could  not 
take  the  child  about  with  him,  nor  could  he  leave  it  behind. 

Sir  Aubrey  was  not  altogether  without  good  points.  He 
would  divide  his  last  crown  with  a  comrade  poorer  than  him- 
self. In  the  worst  of  times  he  was  as  cheerful  as  when  money 
was  plentiful,  making  a  joke  of  his  necessities  and  keeping  a 
brave  face  to  the  world. 

Wholly  neglected  by  his  father,  who  spent  the  greater  por- 
tion of  his  time  abroad,  Cyril  would  have  fared  badly  indeed 
had  it  not  been  for  the  kindness  of  Lady  Parton,  the  wife  of 
a  Cavalier  of  very  different  type  to  Sir  Aubrey.  He  had 
been  an  intimate  friend  of  Lord  Falkland,  and,  like  that 
nobleman,  had  drawn  his  sword  with  the  greatest  reluctance, 
and  only  when  he  saw  that  Parliament  was  bent  upon  over- 
throwing  the  other  two  estates  in  the  realm  and  constituting 
itself  the  sole  authority  in  England.  After  the  execution  of 
Charles  he  had  retired  to  France,  and  did  not  take  part  in 
the  later  risings,  but  lived  a  secluded  life  with  his  wife  and 
children.  The  eldest  of  these  was  of  the  same  age  as  Cyril; 
and  as  the  latter's  mother  had  been  a  neighbour  of  hers  be- 


FATHERLESS  13 

fore  marriage,  Lady  Parton  promised  her,  on  her  death-bed, 
to  look  after  the  child,  a  promise  that  she  faithfully  kept. 

Sir  John  Parton  had  always  been  adverse  to  the  association 
of  his  boy  with  the  son  of  Sir  Aubrey  Shenstone ;  but  he  had 
reluctantly  yielded  to  his  wife's  wishes,  and  Cyril  passed  the 
greater  portion  of  his  time  at  their  house,  sharing  the  lessons 
Harry  received  from  an  English  clergyman  who  had  been 
expelled  from  his  living  by  the  fanatics  of  Parliament.  He 
was  a  good  and  pious  man,  as  well  as  an  excellent  scholar,  and 
under  his  teaching,  aided  by  the  gentle  precepts  of  Lady  Par- 
ton,  and  the  strict  but  kindly  rule  of  her  husband,  Cyril  re- 
ceived a  training  of  a  far  better  kind  than  he  would  ever  have 
been  likely  to  obtain  had  he  been  brought  up  in  his  father's 
house  near  Norfolk.  Sir  Aubrey  exclaimed  sometimes  that 
the  boy  was  growing  up  a  little  Puritan,  and  had  he  taken 
more  interest  in  his  welfare  would  undoubtedly  have  with- 
drawn him  from  the  healthy  influences  that  were  benefiting 
him  so  greatly;  but,  with  the  usual  acuteness  of  children, 
Cyril  soon  learnt  that  any  allusion  to  his  studies  or  his  life  at 
Sir  John  Parton' s  was  disagreeable  to  his  father,  and  therefore 
seldom  spoke  of  them. 

Sir  Aubrey  was  never,  even  when  under  the  influence  of  his 
potations,  unkind  to  Cyril.  The  boy  bore  a  strong  likeness 
to  his  mother,  whom  his  father  had,  in  his  rough  way,  really 
loved  passionately.  He  seldom  spoke  even  a  harsh  word  to 
him,  and  although  he  occasionally  expressed  his  disapproval 
of  the  teaching  he  was  receiving,  was  at  heart  not  sorry  to  see 
the  boy  growing  up  so  different  from  himself;  and  Cyril,  in 
spite  of  his  father's  faults,  loved  him.  When  Sir  Aubrey  came 
back  with  unsteady  step,  late  at  night,  and  threw  himself  on 
his  pallet,  Cyril  would  say  to  himself,  "  Poor  father !  How 
different  he  would  have  been  had  it  not  been  for  his  misfor- 
tunes !  He  is  to  be  pitied  rather  than  blamed !  "  And  so,  as 
years  went  on,  in  spite  of  the  difference  between  their  natures, 
there  had  grown  up  a  sort  of  fellowship  between  the  two;  and 
of  an  evening  sometimes,  when  his  father's  purse  was  so  low 


14  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

that  he  could  not  indulge  in  his  usual  stoup  of  wine  at  the 
tavern,  they  would  sit  together  while  Sir  Aubrey  talked  of  his 
fights  and  adventures. 

"As  to  the  estates,  Cyril,"  he  said  one  day,  "I  don't  know 
that  Cromwell  and  his  Roundheads  have  done  you  much 
harm.  I  should  have  run  through  them,  lad  —  I  should  have 
diced  them  away  years  ago  —  and  I  am  not  sure  but  that  their 
forfeiture  has  been  a  benefit  to  you.  If  the  King  ever  gets 
his  own,  you  may  come  to  the  estates;  while,  if  I  had  had  the 
handling  of  them,  the  usurers  would  have  had  such  a  grip  on 
them  that  you  would  never  have  had  a  penny  of  the  income." 

"It  doesn't  matter,  father,"  the  boy  replied.  "I  mean  to 
be  a  soldier  some  day,  as  you  have  been,  and  I  shall  take  ser- 
vice with  some  of  the  Protestant  Princes  of  Germany;  or,  if  I 
can't  do  that,  I  shall  be  able  to  work  my  way  somehow." 

"What  can  you  work  at,  lad?"  his  father  said,  contemptu- 
ously. 

"  I  don't  know  yet,  father;  but  I  shall  find  some  work  to  do." 

Sir  Aubrey  was  about  to  burst  into  a  tirade  against  work, 
but  he  checked  himself.  If  Cyril  never  came  into  the  estates 
he  would  have  to  earn  his  living  somehow. 

"All  right,  my  boy.  But  do  you  stick  to  your  idea  of 
earning  your  living  by  your  sword;  it  is  a  gentleman's  profes- 
sion, and  I  would  rather  see  you  eating  dry  bread  as  a  soldier 
of  fortune  than  prospering  in  some  vile  trading  business." 

Cyril  never  argued  with  his  father,  and  he  simply  nodded 
an  assent  and  then  asked  some  question  that  turned  Sir 
Aubrey's  thoughts  on  other  matters. 

The  news  that  Monk  had  declared  for  the  King,  and  that 
Charles  would  speedily  return  to  take  his  place  on  his  father's 
throne,  caused  great  excitement  among  the  Cavaliers  scattered 
over  the  Continent;  and  as  soon  as  the  matter  was  settled,  all 
prepared  to  return  to  England,  in  the  full  belief  that  their 
evil  days  were  over,  and  that  they  would  speedily  be  restored 
to  their  former  estates,  with  honours  and  rewards  for  their 
many  sacrifices. 


FATHERLESS  15 

"  I  must  leave  you  behind  for  a  short  time,  Cyril,"  his  father 
said  to  the  boy,  when  he  came  in  one  afternoon.  "I  must  be 
in  London  before  the  King  arrives  there,  to  join  in  his  wel- 
come home,  and  for  the  moment  I  cannot  take  you;  I  shall 
be  busy  from  morning  till  night.  Of  course,  in  the  pressure 
of  things  at  first  it  will  be  impossible  for  the  King  to  do  every- 
thing at  once,  and  it  may  be  a  few  weeks  before  all  these 
Roundheads  can  be  turned  out  of  the  snug  nests  they  have 
made  for  themselves,  and  the  rightful  owners  come  to  their 
own  again.  As  I  have  no  friends  in  London,  I  should  have 
nowhere  to  bestow  you,  until  I  can  take  you  down  with  me  to 
Norfolk  to  present  you  to  our  tenants,  and  you  would  be 
grievously  in  my  way;  but  as  soon  as  things  are  settled  I  will 
write  to  you  or  come  over  myself  to  fetch  you.  In  the  mean- 
time I  must  think  over  where  I  had  best  place  you.  It  will 
not  matter  for  so  short  a  time,  but  I  would  that  you  should  be 
as  comfortable  as  possible.  Think  it  over  yourself,  and  let 
me  know  if  you  have  any  wishes  in  the  matter.  Sir  John 
Parton  leaves  at  the  end  of  the  week,  and  ere  another  fort- 
night there  will  be  scarce  another  Englishman  left  at 
Dunkirk." 

"Don't  you  think  you  can  take  me  with  you,  father?  " 

"  Impossible,"  Sir  Aubrey  said  shortly.  "  Lodgings  will  be 
at  a  great  price  in  London,  for  the  city  will  be  full  of  people 
from  all  parts  coming  up  to  welcome  the  King  home.  I  can 
bestow  myself  in  a  garret  anywhere,  but  I  could  not  leave  you 
there  all  day.  Besides,  I  shall  have  to  get  more  fitting 
clothes,  and  shall  have  many  expenses.  You  are  at  home 
here,  and  will  not  feel  it  dull  for  the  short  time  you  have  to 
remain  behind." 

Cyril  said  no  more,  but  went  up,  with  a  heavy  heart,  for  his 
last  day's  lessons  at  the  Partons'.  Young  as  he  was,  he  was 
accustomed  to  think  for  himself,  for  it  was  but  little  guidance 
he  received  from  his  father;  and  after  his  studies  were  over  he 
laid  the  case  before  his  master,  Mr.  Felton,  and  asked  if 
he  could  advise  him.     Mr.  Felton  was  himself  in  high  spirits, 


16  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

and  was  hoping  to  be  speedily  reinstated  in  his  living.  He 
looked  grave  when  Cyril  told  his  story. 

"  I  think  it  is  a  pity  that  your  father,  Sir  Aubrey,  does  not 
take  you  over  with  him,  for  it  will  assuredly  take  longer  to 
bring  all  these  matters  into  order  than  he  seems  to  think. 
However,  that  is  his  affair.  I  should  think  he  could  not  do 
better  for  you  than  place  you  with  the  people  where  I 
lodge.  You  know  them,  and  they  are  a  worthy  couple;  the 
husband  is,  as  you  know,  a  fisherman,  and  you  and  Harry 
Parton  have  often  been  out  with  him  in  his  boat,  so  it  would 
not  be  like  going  among  strangers.  Continue  your  studies. 
I  should  be  sorry  to  think  that  you  were  forgetting  all  that  you 
have  learnt.  I  will  take  you  this  afternoon,  if  you  like,  to 
my  friend,  the  Cure"  of  St.  Ursula.  Although  we  differ 
on  religion  we  are  good  friends,  and  should  you  need 
advice  on  any  matters  he  will  give  it  to  you,  and  may 
be  of  use  in  arranging  for  a  passage  for  you  to  Eng- 
land, should  your  father  not  be  able  himself  to  come  and 
fetch  you." 

Sir  Aubrey  at  once  assented  to  the  plan  when  Cyril  men- 
tioned it  to  him,  and  a  week  later  sailed,  for  England;  Cyril 
moving,  with  his  few  belongings,  to  the  house  of  Jean  Bau- 
doin,  who  was  the  owner  and  master  of  one  of  the  largest 
fishing-boats  in  Dunkirk.  Sir  Aubrey  had  paid  for  his  board 
and  lodgings  for  two  months. 

"I  expect  to  be  over  to  fetch  you  long  before  that,  Cyril," 
he  had  said,  "but  it  is  as  well  to  be  on  the  safe  side.  Here 
are  four  crowns,  which  will  furnish  you  with  ample  pocket- 
money.  And  I  have  arranged  with  your  fencing-master  for 
you  to  have  lessons  regularly,  as  before;  it  will  not  do  for  you 
to  neglect  so  important  an  accomplishment,  for  which,  as  he 
tells  me,  you  show  great  aptitude." 

The  two  months  passed.  Cyril  had  received  but  one  letter 
from  his  father.  Although  it  expressed  hopes  of  his  speedy 
restoration  to  his  estates,  Cyril  could  see,  by  its  tone,  that  his 
father  was  far  from  satisfied  with  the  progress  he  had  made  in 


FATHERLESS  17 

the  matter.  Madame  Baudoin  was  a  good  and  pious  woman, 
and  was  very  kind  to  the  forlorn  English  boy;  but  when  a  fort- 
night over  the  two  months  had  passed,  Cyril  could  see  that  the 
fisherman  was  becoming  anxious.  Regularly,  on  his  return 
from  the  fishing,  he  inquired  if  letters  had  arrived,  and  seemed 
much  put  out  when  he  heard  that  there  was  no  news.  One 
day,  when  Cyril  was  in  the  garden  that  surrounded  the  cottage, 
he  heard  him  say  to  his  wife, — 

"Well,  I  will  say  nothing  about  it  until  after  the  next  voy- 
age, and  then  if  we  don't  hear,  the  boy  must  do  something 
for  his  living.  I  can  take  him  in  the  boat  with  me;  he  can 
earn  his  victuals  in  that  way.  If  he  won't  do  that,  I  shall 
wash  my  hands  of  him  altogether,  and  he  must  shift  for  him- 
self. I  believe  his  father  has  left  him  with  us  for  good.  We 
were  wrong  in  taking  him  only  on  the  recommendation  of  Mr. 
Felton.  I  have  been  inquiring  about  his  father,  and  hear 
little  good  of  him." 

Cyril,  as  soon  as  the  fisherman  had  gone,  stole  up  to  his 
little  room.  He  was  but  twelve  years  old,  and  he  threw  him- 
self down  on  his  bed  and  cried  bitterly.  Then  a  thought 
struck  him;  he  went  to  his  box,  and  took  out  from  it  a  sealed 
parcel;  on  it  was  written,  "To  my  son.  This  parcel  is  only 
to  be  opened  should  you  find  yourself  in  great  need,  Your 
Loving  Mother."  He  remembered  how  she  had  placed  it  in 
his  hands  a  few  hours  before  her  death,  and  had  said  to 
him, — 

"  Put  this  away,  Cyril.  I  charge  you  let  no  one  see  it.  Do 
not  speak  of  it  to  anyone  —  not  even  to  your  father.  Keep 
it  as  a  sacred  gift,  and  do  not  open  it  unless  you  are  in  sore 
need.  It  is  for  you,  and  you  alone.  It  is  the  sole  thing  that 
I  have  to  leave  you;  use  it  with  discretion.  I  fear  that  hard 
times  will  come  upon  you." 

Cyril  felt  that  his  need  could  hardly  be  sorer  than  it  was 
now,  and  without  hesitation  he  broke  the  seals,  and  opened 
the  packet.  He  found  first  a  letter  directed  to  himself.  It 
began,— 

B 


18  WHSN  LONDON   BURNED 

"My  E/;::l;i:G  Cyril, —  I  trust  that  it  will  be  many  years 
before  you  open  this  parcel  and  read  these  words.  I  have 
left  the  enclosed  as  a  parting  gift  to  you.  I  know  not  how 
long  this  exile  may  last,  or  whether  you  will  ever  be  able  to 
return  to  England.  But  whether  you  do  or  not,  it  may  well 
be  that  the  time  will  arrive  when  you  may  find  yourself  in 
sore  need.  Your  father  has  been  a  loving  husband  to  me,  and 
will,  I  am  sure,  do  what  he  can  for  you;  but  he  is  not  provi- 
dent in  his  habits,  and  may  not,  after  he  is  left  alone,  be  as 
careful  in  his  expenditure  as  I  have  tried  to  be.  I  fear  then 
that  the  time  will  come  when  you  will  be  in  need  of  money, 
possibly  even  in  want  of  the  necessaries  of  life.  All  my  other 
trinkets  I  have  given  to  him;  but  the  one  enclosed,  which 
belonged  to  my  mother,  I  leave  to  you.  It  is  worth  a  good 
deal  of  money,  and  this  it  is  my  desire  that  you  shall  spend 
upon  yourself.  Use  it  wisely,  my  son.  If,  when  you  open 
this,  you  are  of  age  to  enter  the  service  of  a  foreign  Prince, 
as  is,  I  know,  the  intention  of  your  father,  it  will  provide  you 
with  a  suitable  outfit  If,  as  is  possible,  you  may  lose  your 
father  by  death  or  otherwise  while  you  are  still  young,  spend 
it  on  your  education,  which  is  the  best  of  all  heritages.  Should 
your  father  be  alive  when  you  open  this,  I  pray  you  not  to 
inform  him  of  it.  The  money,  in  his  hands,  would  last  but 
a  short  time,  and  might,  I  fear,  be  wasted.  Think  not  that 
I  am  speaking  or  thinking  hardly  of  him.  All  men,  even  the 
best,  have  their  faults,  and  his  is  a  carelessness  as  to  money 
matters,  and  a  certain  recklessness  concerning  them;  there- 
fore, I  pray  you  to  keep  it  secret  from  him,  though  I  do  not 
gay  that  you  should  not  use  the  money  for  your  common  good, 
if  it  be  needful;  only,  in  that  case,  I  beg  you  will  not  inform 
him  as  to  what  money  you  have  in  your  possession,  but  use  it 
carefully  and  prudently  for  the  household  wants,  and  make  it 
last  as  long  as  may  be.  My  good  friend,  Lady  Parton,  if  still 
near  you,  will  doubtless  aid  you  in  disposing  of  the  jewels  to 
:':he  best  advantage.  God  bless  you,  my  son !  This  is  the 
C-llly  secret  I  ever  had  from  your  father,  but  for  your  good  I 


FATHERLESS  19 

have  hidden  this  one  thing  from  him,  and  I  pray  that  this 
deceit,  which  is  practised  for  your  advantage,  may  be  for- 
given me.  Your  Loving  Mother." 

It  was  some  time  before  Cyril  opened  the  parcel;  it  con- 
tained a  jewel-box  in  which  was  a  necklace  of  pearls.  After 
some  consideration  he  took  this  to  the  Cure  of  St.  Ursula, 
and,  giving  him  his  mother's  letter  to  read,  asked  him  for  his 
advice  as  to  its  disposal. 

"Your  mother  was  a  thoughtful  and  pious  woman,"  the  good 
priest  said,  after  he  had  read  the  letter,  "and  has  acted  wisely 
in  your  behalf.  The  need  she  foresaw  might  come,  has  arisen, 
and  you  are  surely  justified  in  using  her  gift.  I  will  dispose 
of  this  trinket  for  you;  it  is  doubtless  of  considerable  value. 
If  it  should  be  that  your  father  speedily  sends  for  you,  you 
ought  to  lay  aside  the  money  for  some  future  necessity.  If 
he  does  not  come  for  some  time,  as  may  well  be  —  for,  from 
the  news  that  comes  from  England,  it  is  like  to  be  many 
months  before  affairs  are  settled  — ■  then  draw  from  it  only 
such  amounts  as  are  needed  for  your  living  and  education. 
Study  hard,  my  son,  for  so  will  you  best  be  fulfilling  the  in- 
tentions of  your  mother.  If  you  like,  I  will  keep  the  money 
in  my  hands,  serving  it  out  to  you  as  you  need  it;  and  in 
order  that  you  may  keep  the  matter  a  secret,  I  will  myself  go 
to  Baudoin,  and  tell  him  that  he  need  not  be  disquieted  as  to 
the  cost  of  your  maintenance,  for  that  I  have  money  in  hand 
with  which  to  discharge  your  expenses,  so  long  as  you  may 
remain  with  him." 

The  next  day  the  Cure  informed  Cyril  that  he  had  dispose 
of  the  necklace  for  fifty  louis.     Upon  this  sum  Cyril  lived  for 
two  years. 

Things  had  gone  very  hardly  with  Sir  Aubrey  Shenstone. 
The  King  had  a  difficult  course  to  steer.  To  have  evicted  all 
those  who  had  obtained  possession  of  the  forfeited  estates  of 
the  Cavaliers  would  have  been  to  excite  a  deep  feeling  of 
resentment  among  the  Nonconformists.      In  vain  Sir  Aubrev 


20  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

pressed  his  claims,  in  season  and  out  of  season.  He  had  no 
powerful  friends  to  aid  him;  his  conduct  had  alienated  the 
men  who  could  have  assisted  him,  and,  like  so  many  other 
Cavaliers  who  had  fought  and  suffered  for  Charles  I.,  Sir 
Aubrey  Shenstone  found  himself  left  altogether  in  the  cold. 
For  a  time  he  was  able  to  keep  up  a  fair  appearance,  as  he 
obtained  loans  from  Prince  Rupert  and  other  Royalists  whom 
he  had  known  in  the  old  days,  and  who  had  been  more  fortu- 
nate than  himself ;  but  the  money  so  obtained  lasted  but  a  short 
time,  and  it  was  not  long  before  he  was  again  in  dire  straits. 

Cyril  had  from  the  first  but  little  hope  that  his  father 
would  recover  his  estates.  He  had,  shortly  before  his  father 
left  France,  heard  a  conversation  between  Sir  John  Parton 
and  a  gentleman  who  was  in  the  inner  circle  of  Charles's 
advisers.     The  latter  had  said, — 

"One  of  the  King's  great  difficulties  will  be  to  satisfy  the 
exiles.  Undoubtedly,  could  he  consult  his  own  inclinations 
only,  he  would  on  his  return  at  once  reinstate  all  those  who 
have  suffered  in  their  estates  from  their  loyalty  to  his  father 
and  himself.  But  this  will  be  impossible.  It  was  absolutely 
necessary  for  him,  in  his  proclamation  at  Breda,  to  promise 
an  amnesty  for  all  offences,  liberty  of  conscience  and  an  obliv- 
ion as  to  the  past,  and  he  specially  says  that  all  questions  of 
grants,  sales  and  purchases  of  land,  and  titles,  shall  be  re- 
ferred to  Parliament.  The  Nonconformists  are  at  present  in 
a  majority,  and  although  it  seems  that  all  parties  are  willing 
to  welcome  the  King  back,  you  may  be  sure  that  no  Parlia- 
ment will  consent  to  anything  like  a  general  disturbance  of 
the  possessors  of  estates  formerly  owned  by  Royalists.  In  a 
vast  number  of  cases,  the  persons  to  whom  such  grants  were 
made  disposed  of  them  by  sale  to  others,  and  it  would  be  as 
hard  on  them  to  be  ousted  as  it  is  upon  the  original  proprie- 
tors to  be  kept  out  of  their  possession.  Truly  it  is  a  most 
difficult  position,  and  one  that  will  have  to  be  approached 
with  great  judgment,  the  more  so  since  most  of  those  to  whom 
the  lands  were  granted  were  generals,  officers,  and  soldiers  of 


FATHERLESS  21 

the  Parliament,  and  Monk  would  naturally  oppose  any  steps 
to  the  detriment  of  his  old  comrades. 

"  I  fear  there  will  be  much  bitter  disappointment  among 
the  exiles,  and  that  the  King  will  be  charged  with  ingratitude 
by  those  who  think  that  he  has  only  to  sign  an  order  for  their 
reinstatement,  whereas  Charles  will  have  himself  a  most  diffi- 
cult course  to  steer,  and  will  have  to  govern  himself  most 
circumspectly,  so  as  to  give  offence  to  none  of  the  governing 
parties.  As  to  his  granting  estates,  or  dispossessing  their 
holders,  he  will  have  no  more  power  to  do  so  than  you  or  I. 
Doubtless  some  of  the  exiles  will  be  restored  to  their  estates; 
but  I  fear  that  the  great  bulk  are  doomed  to  disappointment. 
At  any  rate,  for  a  time  no  extensive  changes  can  be  made, 
though  it  may  be  that  in  the  distance,  when  the  temper  of 
the  nation  at  large  is  better  understood,  the  King  will  be  able 
to  do  something  for  those  who  suffered  in  the  cause. 

"It  was  all  very  well  for  Cromwell,  who  leant  solely  on  the 
Army,  to  dispense  with  a  Parliament,  and  to  govern  far  more 
autocratically  than  James  or  Charles  even  dreamt  of  doing; 
but  the  Army  that  supported  Cromwell  would  certainly  not 
support  Charles.  It  is  composed  for  the  most  part  of  stern 
fanatics,  and  will  be  the  first  to  oppose  any  attempt  of  the 
King  to  override  the  law.  No  doubt  it  will  erelong  be  dis- 
banded; but  you  will  see  that  Parliament  will  then  recover  the 
authority  of  which  Cromwell  deprived  it;  and  Charles  is  a  far 
wiser  man  than  his  father,  and  will  never  set  himself  against 
the  feeling  of  the  country.  Certainly,  anything  like  a  general 
reinstatement  of  the  men  who  have  been  for  the  last  ten  years 
haunting  the  taverns  of  the  Continent  is  out  of  the  question; 
they  would  speedily  create  such  a  revulsion  of  public  opinion 
as  might  bring  about  another  rebellion.  Hyde,  staunch  Roy- 
alist as  he  is,  would  never  suffer  the  King  to  make  so  grievous 
an  error;  nor  do  I  think  for  a  moment  that  Charles,  who  is 
shrewd  and  politic,  and  above  all  things  a  lover  of  ease  and  quiet, 
would  think  of  bringing  such  a  nest  of  hornets  about  his  ears." 

When,  after  his  return  to  England,  it  became  evident  that 


I'l  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

Sir  Aubrey  had  but  small  chance  of  reinstatement  in  his  lands, 
his  former  friends  began  to  close  their  purses  and  to  refuse 
to  grant  further  loans,  and  he  was  presently  reduced  to  straits 
as  severe  as  those  he  had  suffered  during  his  exile.  The  good 
spirits  that  had  borne  him  up  so  long  failed  now,  and  he  grew 
morose  and  petulant.  His  loyalty  to  the  King  was  un- 
shaken; Charles  had  several  times  granted  him  audiences,  and 
had  assured  him  that,  did  it  rest  with  him,  justice  should  be 
at  once  dealt  to  him,  but  that  he  was  practically  powerless  in 
the  matter,  and  the  knight's  resentment  was  concentrated 
upon  Hyde,  now  Lord  Clarendon,  and  the  rest  of  the  King's 
advisers.  He  wrote  but  seldom  to  Cyril;  he  had  no  wish  to 
have  the  boy  with  him  until  he  could  take  him  down  with 
him  in  triumph  to  Norfolk,  and  show  him  to  the  tenants  as 
his  heir.  Living  from  hand  to  mouth  as  he  did,  he  worried 
but  little  as  to  how  Cyril  was  getting  on. 

"The  lad  has  fallen  on  his  feet  somehow,"  he  said,  "and 
he  is  better  where  he  is  than  he  would  be  with  me.  I  sup- 
pose when  he  wants  money  he  will  write  and  say  so,  though 
where  I  should  get  any  to  send  to  him  I  know  not.  Anyhow, 
I  need  not  worry  about  him  at  present." 

Cyril,  indeed,  had  written  to  him  soon  after  the  sale  of 
the  necklace,  telling  him  that  he  need  not  distress  himself 
about  his  condition,  for  that  he  had  obtained  sufficient  money 
for  his  present  necessities  from  the  sale  of  a  small  trinket  his 
mother  had  given  him  before  her  death,  and  that  when  this 
was  spent  he  should  doubtless  find  some  means  of  earning 
his  living  until  he  could  rejoin  him.  His  father  never  in- 
quired into  the  matter,  though  he  made  a  casual  reference  to 
it  in  his  next  letter,  saying  that  he  was  glad  Cyril  had  obtained 
some  money,  as  it  would,  at  the  moment,  have  been  incon- 
venient to  him  to  send  any  over. 

Cyril  worked  assiduously  at  the  school  that  had  been  recom- 
mended to  him  by  the  Cure,  and  at  the  end  of  two  years  he 
iad  still  twenty  louis  left.  He  had  several  conversations  with 
nis  adviser  as  to  the  best  way  of  earning  his  living. 


FATHERLESS  23 

"I  do  not  wish  to  spend  any  more,  Father,"  he  said,  "and 
would  fain  keep  this  for  some  future  necessity." 

The  Cure  agreed  with  him  as  to  this,  and,  learning  from 
his  master  that  he  was  extremely  quick  at  figures  and  wrote  an 
excellent  hand,  he  obtained  a  place  for  him  with  one  of  the 
principal  traders  of  the  town.  He  was  to  receive  no  salary 
for  a  year,  but  was  to  learn  book-keeping  and  accounts. 
Although  but  fourteen,  the  boy  was  so  intelligent  and  zealous 
that  his  employer  told  the  Cure  that  he  found  him  of  real 
service,  and  that  he  was  able  to  entrust  some  of  his  books 
entirely  to  his  charge. 

Six  months  after  entering  his  service,  however,  Cyril  re- 
ceived a  letter  from  his  father,  saying  that  he  believed  his 
affairs  were  on  the  point  of  settlement,  and  therefore  wished 
him  to  come  over  in  the  first  ship  sailing.  He  enclosed  an 
order  on  a  house  at  Dunkirk  for  fifty  francs,  to  pay  his  pas- 
sage. His  employer  parted  with  him  with  regret,  and  the 
kind  Cure  bade  him  farewell  in  terms  of  real  affection,  for  he 
had  come  to  take  a  great  interest  in  him. 

"At  any  rate,  Cyril,"  he  said,  "your  time  here  has  not  been 
wasted,  and  your  mother's  gift  has  been  turned  to  as  much 
advantage  as  even  she  can  have  hoped  that  it  would  be. 
Should  your  father's  hopes  be  again  disappointed,  and  fresh 
delays  arise,  you  may,  with  the  practice  you  have  had,  be 
able  to  earn  your  living  in  London.  There  must  be  there,  as 
in  France,  many  persons  in  trade  who  have  had  but  little 
education,  and  you  may  be  able  to  obtain  employment  in 
keeping  the  books  of  such  people,  who  are,  I  believe,  more 
common  in  England  than  here.  Here  are  the  sixteen  louis 
that  still  remain;  put  them  aside,  Cyril,  and  use  them  only 
for  urgent  necessity." 

Cyril,  on  arriving  in  London,  was  heartily  welcomed  by  his 
father,  who  had,  for  the  moment,  high  hopes  of  recovering 
his  estates.  These,  however,  soon  faded,  and  although  Sir 
Aubrey  would  not  allow  it,  even  to  himself,  no  chance  re- 
mained of  those  Royalists,  who  had,    like  him,   parted  with 


24  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

their  estates  for  trifling  sums,  to  be  spent  in  the  King's  ser- 
vice, ever  regaining  possession  of  them. 

It  was  not  long  before  Cyril  perceived  that  unless  he  him- 
self obtained  work  of  some  sort  they  would  soon  be  face  to 
face  with  actual  starvation.  He  said  nothing  to  his  father, 
but  started  out  one  morning  on  a  round  of  visits  among  the 
smaller  class  of  shopkeepers,  offering  to  make  up  their  books 
and  write  out  their  bills  and  accounts  for  a  small  remunera- 
tion. As  he  had  a  frank  and  pleasant  face,  and  his  foreign 
bringing  up  had  given  him  an  ease  and  politeness  of  manner 
rare  among  English  lads  of  the  day,  it  was  not  long  before  he 
obtained  several  clients.  To  some  of  the  smaller  class  of 
traders  he  went  only  for  an  hour  or  two,  once  a  week,  while 
others  required  their  bills  and  accounts  to  be  made  out  daily. 
The  pay  was  very  small,  but  it  sufficed  to  keep  absolute  want 
from  the  door.  When  he  told  his  father  of  the  arrangements 
he  had  made,  Sir  Aubrey  at  first  raged  and  stormed;  but  he 
had  come,  during  the  last  year  or  two,  to  recognise  the  good 
sense  and  strong  will  of  his  son,  and  although  he  never  ver- 
bally acquiesced  in  what  he  considered  a  degradation,  he 
offered  no  actual  opposition  to  a  plan  that  at  least  enabled 
them  to  live,  and  furnished  him  occasionally  with  a  few 
groats  with  which  he  could  visit  a  tavern. 

So  things  had  gone  on  for  more  than  a  year.  Cyril  was 
now  sixteen,  and  his  punctuality,  and  the  neatness  of  his  work, 
had  been  so  appreciated  by  the  tradesmen  who  first  employed 
him,  that  his  time  was  now  fully  occupied,  and  that  at  rates 
more  remunerative  than  those  he  had  at  first  obtained.  He 
kept  the  state  of  his  resources  to  himself,  and  had  no  difficulty 
in  doing  this,  as  his  father  never  alluded  to  the  subject  of  his 
work.  Cyril  knew  that,  did  he  hand  over  to  him  all  the 
money  he  made,  it  would  be  wasted  in  drink  or  at  cards;  con- 
sequently, he  kept  the  table  furnished  as  modestly  as  at  first, 
and  regularly  placed  after  dinner  on  the  corner  of  the  mantel 
a  few  coins,  which  his  father  as  regularly  dropped  into  his 
pocket. 


FATHERLESS  25 

A  few  days  before  the  story  opens,  Sir  Aubrey  had,  late  one 
evening,  been  carried  upstairs,  mortally  wounded  in  a  brawl; 
he  only  recovered  consciousness  a  few  minutes  before  his 
death. 

"You  have  been  a  good  lad,  Cyril,"  he  said  faintly,  as 
he  feebly  pressed  the  boy's  hand;  "far  better  than  I  deserve 
to  have  had.  Don't  cry,  lad;  you  will  get  on  better  without 
me,  and  things  are  just  as  well  as  they  are.  I  hope  you  will 
come  to  your  estates  some  day;  you  will  make  a  better  master 
than  I  should  ever  have  done.  I  hope  that  in  time  you  will 
carry  out  your  plan  of  entering  some  foreign  service;  there 
is  no  chance  here.  I  don't  want  you  to  settle  down  as  a  city 
scrivener.  Still,  do  as  you  like,  lad,  and  unless  your  wishes 
go  with  mine,  think  no  further  of  service." 

"  I  would  rather  be  a  soldier,  father.  I  only  undertook 
this  work  because  I  could  see  nothing  else." 

"That  is  right,  my  boy,  that  is  right.  1  know  you  won't 
forget  that  you  come  of  a  race  of  gentlemen." 

He  spoke  but  little  after  that.  A  few  broken  words  came 
from  his  lips  that  showed  that  his  thoughts  had  gone  back  to 
old  times.  "Boot  and  saddle,"  he  murmured.  "That  is 
right.  Now  we  are  ready  for  them.  Down  with  the  prick- 
eared  knaves!  God  and  King  Charles!"  These  were  the 
last  words  he  spoke. 

Cyril  had  done  all  that  was  necessary.  He  had  laid  by 
more  than  half  his  earnings  for  the  last  eight  or  nine  months. 
One  of  his  clients,  an  undertaker,  had  made  all  the  necessary 
preparations  for  the  funeral,  and  in  a  few  hours  his  father 
would  be  borne  to  his  last  resting-place.  As  he  stood  at  the 
open  window  he  thought  sadly  over  the  past,  and  of  his 
father's  wasted  life.  Had  it  not  been  for  the  war  he  might 
have  lived  and  died  a  country  gentleman.  It  was  the  war, 
with  its  wild  excitements,  that  had  ruined  him.  What  was 
there  for  him  to  do  in  a  foreign  country,  without  resource  or 
employment,  having  no  love  for  reading,  but  to  waste  his  life 
as  he   had   done?     Had  his  wife   lived  it  might  have  been 


26  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

different.  Cyril  had  still  a  vivid  remembrance  of  his  mother, 
and  though  his  father  had  but  seldom  spoken  to  him  of  her, 
he  knew  that  he  had  loved  her,  and  that,  had  she  lived,  he 
would  never  have  given  way  to  drink  as  he  had  done  of  late 
years. 

To  his  father's  faults  he  could  not  be  blind;  but  they  stood 
for  nothing  now.  He  had  been  his  only  friend,  and  of  late 
they  had  been  drawn  closer  to  each  other  in  their  loneliness; 
and  although  scarce  a  word  of  endearment  had  passed  between 
them,  he  knew  that  his  father  had  cared  for  him  more  than 
was  apparent  in  his  manner. 

A  few  hours  later,  Sir  Aubrey  Shenstone  was  laid  to  rest  in 
a  little  graveyard  outside  the  city  walls.  Cyril  was  the  only 
mourner;  and  when  it  was  over,  instead  of  going  back  to  his 
lonely  room,  he  turned  away  and  wandered  far  out  through  the 
fields  towards  Hampstead,  and  then  sat  himself  down  to  think 
what  he  had  best  do.  Another  three  or  four  years  must  pass 
before  he  could  try  to  get  service  abroad.  When  the  time 
came  he  should  find  Sir  John  Parton,  and  beg  him  to  procure 
for  him  some  letter  of  introduction  to  the  many  British  gen- 
tlemen serving  abroad.  He  had  not  seen  him  since  he  came 
to  England.  His  father  had  met  him,  but  had  quarrelled 
with  him  upon  Sir  John  declining  to  interest  himself  actively 
to  push  his  claims,  and  had  forbidden  Cyril  to  go  near  those 
who  had  been  so  kind  to  him. 

The  boy  had  felt  it  greatly  at  first,  but  he  came,  after  a 
time,  to  see  that  it  was  best  so.  It  seemed  to  him  that  he 
had  fallen  altogether  out  of  their  station  in  life  when  the  hope 
of  his  father's  recovering  his  estates  vanished,  and  although 
he  was  sure  of  a  kindly  reception  from  Lady  Parton,  he  shrank 
from  going  there  in  his  present  position.  They  had  done  so 
much  for  him  already,  that  the  thought  that  his  visit  might 
seem  to  them  a  sort  of  petition  for  further  benefits  was  intol- 
erable to  him. 

For  the  present,  the  question  in  his  mind  was  whether  he 
should  continue  at  his  present  work,  which  at  any  rate  sufficed 


FATHERLESS  27 

to  keep  him,  or  should  seek  other  employment.  He  would 
greatly  have  preferred  some  life  of  action, —  something  that 
would  fit  him  better  to  bear  the  fatigues  and  hardships  of  war, 
—  but  he  saw  no  prospect  of  obtaining  any  such  position. 

"I  should  be  a  fool  to  throw  up  what  I  have,"  he  said  to 
himself  at  last.  "  I  will  stick  to  it  anyhow  until  some  oppor- 
tunity off ers ;  but  the  sooner  I  leave  it  the  better.  It  was  bad 
enough  before;  it  will  be  worse  now.  •If  I  had  but  a  friend 
or  two  it  would  not  be  so  hard;  but  to  have  no  one  to  speak 
to,  and  no  one  to  think  about,  when  work  is  done,  will  be 
lonely  indeed." 

At  any  rate,  he  determined  to  change  his  room  as  soon  as 
possible.  It  mattered  little  where  he  went  so  that  it  was  a 
change.  He  thought  over  various  tradesmen  for  whom  he 
worked.  Some  of  them  might  have  an  attic,  he  cared  not 
how  small,  that  they  might  let  him  have  in  lieu  of  paying  him 
for  his  work.  Even  if  they  never  spoke  to  him,  it  would  be 
better  to  be  in  a  house  where  he  knew  something  of  those 
downstairs,  than  to  lodge  in  one  where  he  was  an  utter  stranger 
to  all.  He  had  gone  round  to  the  shops  where  he  worked,  on 
the  day  after  his  father's  death,  to  explain  that  he  could  not 
come  again  until  after  the  funeral,  and  he  resolved  that  next 
morning  he  would  ask  each  in  turn  whether  he  could  obtain  a 
lodging  with  them. 

The  sun  was  already  setting  when  he  rose  from  the  bank  on 
which  he  had  seated  himself,  and  returned  to  the  city.  The 
room  did  not  feel  so  lonely  to  him  as  it  would  have  done  had 
he  not  been  accustomed  to  spending  the  evenings  alone.  He 
took  out  his  little  hoard  and  counted  it.  After  paying  the 
expenses  of  the  funeral  there  would  still  remain  sufficient  to 
keep  him  for  three  or  four  months  should  he  fall  ill,  or,  from 
any  cause,  lose  his  work.  He  had  one  good  suit  of  clothes 
that  had  been  bought  on  his  return  to  England, —  when  his 
father  thought  that  they  would  assuredly  be  going  down  almost 
immediately  to  take  possession  of  the  old  Hall,— and  the  rest 
were  all  in  fair  condition. 


28  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

The  next  day  he  began  his  work  again;  he  had  two  visits  to 
pay  of  an  hour  each,  and  one  of  two  hours,  and  the  spare  time 
between  these  he  filled  up  by  calling  at  two  or  three  other 
shops  to  make  up  for  the  arrears  of  work  during  the  last  few 
days. 

The  last  place  he  had  to  visit  was  that  at  which  he  had  the 
longest  task  to  perform.  It  was  at  a  ship-chandler's  in  Tower 
Street,  a  large  and  dingy  house,  the  lower  portion  being  filled 
with  canvas,  cordage,  barrels  of  pitch  and  tar,  candles,  oil, 
and  matters  of  all  sorts  needed  by  ship-masters,  including 
many  cannon  of  different  sizes,  piles  of  balls,  anchors,  and 
other  heavy  work,  all  of  which  were  stowed  away  in  a  yard 
behind  it.  The  owner  of  this  store  was  a  one-armed  man. 
His  father  had  kept  it  before  him,  but  he  himself,  after  work- 
ing there  long  enough  to  become  a  citizen  and  a  member  of 
the  Ironmongers'  Guild,  had  quarrelled  with  his  father  and 
had  taken  to  the  sea.  For  twenty  years  he  had  voyaged  to 
many  lands,  principally  in  ships  trading  in  the  Levant,  and 
had  passed  through  a  great  many  adventures,  including  several 
fights  with  the  Moorish  corsairs.  In  the  last  voyage  he  took, 
he  had  had  his  arm  shot  off  by  a  ball  from  a  Greek  pirate 
among  the  Islands.  He  had  long  before  made  up  his  differ- 
ences with  his  father,  but  had  resisted  the  latter's  entreaties 
that  he  should  give  up  the  sea  and  settle  down  at  the  shop; 
on  his  return  after  this  unfortunate  voyage  he  told  him  that 
he  had  come  home  to  stay. 

"  I  shall  be  able  to  help  about  the  stores  after  a  while,"  he 
said,  "but  I  shall  never  be  the  man  I  was  on  board  ship.  It 
will  be  hard  work  to  take  to  measuring  out  canvas  and  to 
weighing  iron,  after  a  free  life  on  the  sea,  but  I  don't  so  much 
mind  now  I  have  had  my  share  of  adventures;  though  I  dare 
say  I  should  have  gone  on  for  a  few  more  years  if  that  rascally 
ball  had  not  carried  away  my  arm.  I  don't  know  but  that  it 
is  best  as  it  is,  for  the  older  I  got  the  harder  I  should  find  it 
to  fall  into  new  ways  and  to  settle  down  here." 

"Anyhow,  I  am  glad  you  are  back,  David,"  his  father  said. 


FATHERLESS  29 

"You  are  forty-five,  and  though  I  don't  say  it  would  not  have 
been  better  if  you  had  remained  here  from  the  first,  you  have 
learnt  many  things  you  would  not  have  learnt  here.  You 
know  just  the  sort  of  things  that  masters  of  ships  require,  and 
what  canvas  and  cables  and  cordage  will  suit  their  wants. 
Besides,  customers  like  to  talk  with  men  of  their  own  way  of  • 
thinking,  and  sailors  more,  I  think,  than  other  men.  You 
know,  too,  most  of  the  captains  who  sail  up  the  Mediterranean, 
and  maybe  able  to  bring  fresh  custom  into  the  shop.  There- 
fore, do  not  think  that  you  will  be  of  no  use  to  me.  As  to 
your  wife  and  child,  there  is  plenty  of  room  for  them  as  well 
as  for  you,  and  it  will  be  better  for  them  here,  with  you  always 
at  hand,  than  it  would  be  for  them  to  remain  over  at  Rother- 
hithe  and  only  to  see  you  after  the  shutters  are  up." 

Eight  years  later  Captain  Dave,  as  he  was  always  called, 
became  sole  owner  of  the  house  and  business.  A  year  after 
he  did  so  he  was  lamenting  to  a  friend  the  trouble  that  he  had 
with  his  accounts. 

"  My  father  always  kept  that  part  of  the  business  in  his  own 
hands,"  he  said,  "and  I  find  it  a  mighty  heavy  burden.  Be- 
yond checking  a  bill  of  lading,  or  reading  the  marks  on  the 
bales  and  boxes,  I  never  had  occasion  to  read  or  write  for 
twenty  years,  and  there  has  not  been  much  more  of  it  for  the 
last  fifteen;  and  although  I  was  a  smart  scholar  enough  in  my 
young  days,  my  fingers  are  stiff  with  hauling  at  ropes  and 
using  the  marling-spike,  and  my  eyes  are  not  so  clear  as  they 
used  to  be,  and  it  is  no  slight  toil  and  labour  to  me  to  make 
up  an  account  for  goods  sold.  John  Wilkes,  my  head  shop- 
man, is  a  handy  fellow;  he  was  my  boatswain  in  the  Kate, 
and  I  took  him  on  when  we  found  that  the  man  who  had  been 
my  father's  right  hand  for  twenty  years  had  been  cheating  him 
all  along.  We  got  on  well  enough  as  long  as  I  could  give  all 
my  time  in  the  shop;  but  he  is  no  good  with  the  pen  —  all 
he  can  do  is  to  enter  receipts  and  sales. 

"  He  has  a  man  under  him,  who  helps  him  in  measuring  out 
the  right  length  of  canvas  and  cables  or  for  weighing  a  chain 


30  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

or  an  anchor,  and  knows  enough  to  put  down  the  figures;  but 
that  is  all.  Then  there  are  the  two  smiths  and  the  two  appren- 
tices; they  don't  count  in  the  matter.  Robert  Ashford,  the 
eldest  apprentice,  could  do  the  work,  but  I  have  no  fancy  for 
him;  he  does  not  look  one  straight  in  the  face  as  one  who  is 
honest  and  above  board  should  do.  I  shall  have  to  keep  a 
clerk,  and  I  know  what  it  will  be  —  he  will  be  setting  me 
right,  and  I  shall  not  feel  my  own  master;  he  will  be  out  of 
place  in  my  crew  altogether.  I  never  liked  pursers;  most  of 
them  are  rogues.     Still,  I  suppose  it  must  come  to  that." 

"  I  have  a  boy  come  in  to  write  my  bills  and  to  make  up 
my  accounts,  who  would  be  just  the  lad  for  you,  Captain 
Dave.  He  is  the  son  of  a  broken-down  Cavalier,  but  he  is  a 
steady,  honest  young  fellow,  and  I  fancy  his  pen  keeps  his 
father,  who  is  a  roystering  blade,  and  spends  most  of  his  time 
at  the  taverns.  The  boy  comes  to  me  for  an  hour,  twice  a 
week;  he  writes  as  good  a  hand  as  any  clerk  and  can  reckon 
as  quickly,  and  I  pay  him  but  a  groat  a  week,  which  was  all 
he  asked." 

"  Tell  him  to  come  to  me,  then.  I  should  want  him  every  day, 
if  he  could  manage  it,  and  it  would  be  the  very  thing  for  me." 

"I  am  sure  you  would  like  him,"  the  other  said;  "he  is  a 
good-looking  young  fellow,  and  his  face  speaks  for  him  with- 
out any  recommendation.  I  was  afraid  at  first  that  he  would 
not  do  for  me ;  I  thought  there  was  too  much  of  the  gentleman 
about  him.  He  has  good  manners,  and  a  gentle  sort  of  way. 
He  has  been  living  in  France  all  his  life,  and  though  he  has 
never  said  anything  about  his  family  —  indeed  he  talks  but 
little,  he  just  comes  in  and  does  his  work  and  goes  away  —  I 
fancy  his  father  was  one  of  King  Charles's  men  and  of  good 
blood." 

"Well,  that  doesn't  sound  so  well,"  the  sailor  said,  "but 
anyhow  I  should  like  to  have  a  look  at  him." 

"He  comes  to  me  to-morrow  at  eleven  and  goes  at  twelve," 
the  man  said,  "and  I  will  send  him  round  to  you  when  he 
has  done." 


FATHERLESS  31 

Cyril  had  gone  round  the  next  morning  to  the  ships'  store. 

"  So  you  are  the  lad  that  works  for  my  neighbour  Ander- 
son?" Captain  Dave  said,  as  he  surveyed  him  closely.  "I 
like  your  looks,  lad,  but  I  doubt  whether  we  shall  get  on  to- 
gether. I  am  an  old  sailor,  you  know,  and  I  am  quick  of 
speech  and  don't  stop  to  choose  my  words,  so  if  you  are  quick 
to  take  offence  it  would  be  of  no  use  your  coming  to  me." 

"I  don't  think  I  am  likely  to  take  offence,"  Cyril  said 
quietly;  "and  if  we  don't  get  on  well  together,  sir,  you  will 
only  have  to  tell  me  that  you  don't  want  me  any  longer;  but 
I  trust  you  will  not  have  often  the  occasion  to  use  hard  words, 
for  at  any  rate  I  will  do  my  best  to  please  you." 

"You  can't  say  more,  lad.  Well,  let  us  have  a  taste  of 
your  quality.  Come  in  here,"  and  he  led  him  into  a  little 
room  partitioned  off  from  the  shop.  "There,  you  see,"  and 
he  opened  a  book,  "  is  the  account  of  the  sales  and  orders 
yesterday;  the  ready-money  sales  have  got  to  be  entered  in 
that  ledger  with  the  red  cover;  the  sales  where  no  money 
passed  have  to  be  entered  to  the  various  customers  or  ships 
in  the  ledger.  I  have  made  out  a  list  —  here  it  is  —  of  twelve 
accounts  that  have  to  be  drawn  out  from  that  ledger  and  sent 
in  to  customers.  You  will  find  some  of  them  are  of  somewhat 
long  standing,  for  I  have  been  putting  off  that  job.  Sit  you 
do.vn  here.  When  you  have  done  one  or  two  of  them  I  will 
have  a  look  at  your  work,  and  if  that  is  satisfactory  we  will 
have  a  talk  as  to  what  hours  you  have  got  disengaged,  and 
what  days  in  the  week  will  suit  you  best." 

It  was  two  hours  before  Captain  Dave  came  in  again.  Cyril 
had  just  finished  the  work;  some  of  the  accounts  were  long 
ones,  and  the  writing  was  so  crabbed  that  it  took  him  some 
time  to  decipher  it. 

"Well,  how  are  you  getting  on,  lad?"  the  Captain  asked. 

"I  have  this  moment  finished  the  last  account." 

"  What !  Do  you  mean  to  say  that  you  have  done  them  all ! 
Why,  it  would  have  taken  me  all  my  evenings  for  a  week. 
Now,  hand  me  the  books;   it  is  best  to  do  things  ship-shape." 


32  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

He  first  compared  the  list  of  the  sales  with  the  entries,  and 
then  Cyril  handed  him  the  twelve  accounts  he  had  drawn  up. 
Captain  David  did  not  speak  until  he  had  finished  looking 
through  them. 

"  I  would  not  have  believed  all  that  work  could  have  been 
done  in  two  hours,"  he  said,  getting  up  from  his  chair.  "Or- 
derly and  well  written,  and  without  a  blot.  The  King's  sec- 
retary could  not  have  done  better !  Well,  now  you  have  seen 
the  list  of  sales  for  a  day,  and  I  take  it  that  be  about  the 
average,  so  if  you  come  three  times  a  week  you  will  always 
have  two  days'  sales  to  enter  in  the  ledger.  There  are  a  lot 
of  other  books  my  father  used  to  keep,  but  I  have  never  had 
time  to  bother  myself  about  them,  and  as  I  have  got  on  very 
well  so  far,  I  do  not  see  any  occasion  for  you  to  do  so,  for 
my  part  it  seems  to  me  that  all  these  books  are  only  invented 
by  clerks  to  give  themselves  something  to  do  to  fill  up  their 
time.  Of  course,  there  won't  be  accounts  to  send  out  every 
day.  Do  you  think  with  two  hours,  three  times  a  week,  you 
could  keep  things  straight?  " 

"  I  should  certainly  think  so,  sir,  but  I  can  hardly  say  until 
I  try.  because  it  seems  to  me  that  there  must  be  a  great  many 
items,  and  I  can't  say  how  long  it  will  take  entering  all  the 
goods  received  under  their  proper  headings;  but  if  the  books 
are  thoroughly  made  up  now,  I  should  think  I  could  keep 
them  all  going." 

"That  they  are  not,"  Captain  David  said  ruefully;  "they 
are  all  horribly  in  arrears.  I  took  charge  of  them  myself  three 
years  ago,  and  though  I  spend  three  hours  every  evening  worry- 
ing over  them,  they  get  further  and  further  in  arrears.  Look 
at  those  files  over  there,"  and  he  pointed  to  three  long  wires, 
on  each  of  which  was  strung  a  large  bundle  of  papers;  "I  am 
afraid  you  will  have  to  enter  them  all  up  before  you  can  get 
matters  into  ship-shape  order.  The  daily  sale  book  is  the 
only  one  that  has  been  kept  up  regularly." 

"  But  these  accounts  I  have  made  up,  sir  ?  Probably  in  those 
files  there  are  many  other  goods  supplied  to  the  same  people." 


FATHERLESS  66 

"Of  course  there  are,  lad,  though  I  did  not  think  of  it  be- 
fore. Well,  we  must  wait,  then,  until  you  can  make  up  the 
arrears  a  bit,  though  I  really  want  to  get  some  money  in." 

"Well,  sir,  I  might  write  at  the  bottom  of  each  bill  'Ac- 
count made  up  to, '  and  then  put  in  the  date  of  the  latest  entry 
charged." 

"That  would  do  capitally,  lad  —  I  did  not  think  of  that.  I 
see  you  will  be  of  great  use  to  me.  I  can  buy  and  sell,  for  I 
know  the  value  of  the  goods  I  deal  in;  but  as  to  accounts, 
they  are  altogether  out  of  my  way.  And  now,  lad,  what  do 
you  charge?  " 

"  I  charge  a  groat  for  two  hours'  work,  sir;  but  if  I  came  to 
you  three  times  a  week,  I  would  do  it  for  a  little  less." 

"No,  lad,  I  don't  want  to  beat  you  down;  indeed,  I  don't 
think  you  charge  enough.  However,  let  us  say,  to  begin 
with,  three  groats  a  week." 

This  had  been  six  weeks  before  Sir  Aubrey  Shenstone's 
death;  and  in  the  interval  Cyril  had  gradually  wiped  off  all 
the  arrears,  and  had  all  the  books  in  order  up  to  date,  to  the 
astonishment  of  his  employer. 


CHAPTER   II 

A   CHANGE    FOR   THE    BETTER 

"T  AM  glad  to  see  you  again,  lad,"  Captain  David  said, 
-*■  when  Cyril  entered  his  shop.  "  I  have  been  thinking  of 
the  news  you  gave  me  last  week,  and  the  mistress  and  I  have 
been  talking  it  over.     Where  are  you  lodging?" 

"I  have  been  lodging  until  now  in  Hoiborn,"  Cyril  replied; 
"but  I  am  going  to  move." 

"Yes;  that  is  what  we  thought  you  would  be  doing.  It  is 
always  better  to  make  a  change  after  a  loss.  I  don't  want  to 
interfere  in  your  business,  lad,  but  have  you  any  friends  you 
are  thinking  of  going  to?  " 

"No,  sir;  I  do  not  know  a  soul  in  London  save  those  I 
work  for." 

"That  is  bad,  lad  —  very  bad.  I  was  talking  it  over  with 
my  wife,  and  I  said  that  maybe  you  were  lonely.  I  am  sure, 
lad,  you  are  one  of  the  right  sort.  I  don't  mean  only  in  your 
work,  for  as  for  that  I  would  back  you  against  any  scrivener 
in  London,  but  I  mean  about  yourself.  It  don't  need  half 
an  eye  to  see  that  you  have  not  been  brought  up  to  this  sort 
of  thing,  though  you  have  taken  to  it  so  kindly,  but  there  is 
not  one  in  a  thousand  boys  of  your  age  who  would  have  set- 
tled down  to  work  and  made  their  way  without  a  friend  to 
help  them  as  you  have  done;  it  shows  that  there  is  right  good 
stuff  in  you.  There,  I  am  so  long  getting  under  weigh  that  I 
shall  never  get  into  port  if  I  don't  steer  a  straight  course. 
Now,  my  ideas  and  my  wife's  come  to  this:  if  you  have  got 


TIUS   IS   MY    PRINCE   OF   SCRIVENERS,   MARY. 


A   CHANGE    FOR   THE   BETTER  35 

no  friends  you  will  have  to  take  a  lodging  somewhere  among 
strangers,  and  then  it  would  be  one  of  two  things  —  you  would 
either  stop  at  home  and  mope  by  yourself,  or  you  would  go 
out,  and  maybe  get  into  bad  company.  If  I  had  not  come 
across  you  I  should  have  had  to  employ  a  clerk,  and  he  would 
either  have  lived  here  with  us  or  I  should  have  had  to  pay 
him  enough  to  keep  house  for  himself.  Now  in  fact  you  are 
a  clerk ;  for  though  you  are  only  here  for  six  hours  a  week  — ■ 
you  do  all  the  work  there  is  to  do,  and  no  clerk  could  do 
more.  Well,  we  have  got  an  attic  upstairs  which  is  not  used, 
and  if  you  like  to  come  here  and  live  with  us,  my  wife  and  I 
will  make  you  heartily  welcome," 

"Thank  you,  indeed,"  Cyril  said  warmly.  "It  is  of  all 
things  what  I  should  like;  but  of  course  I  should  wish  to  pay 
you  for  my  board.  I  can  afford  to  do  so  if  you  will  employ 
me  for  the  same  hours  as  at  present." 

"No.  I  would  not  have  that,  lad;  but  if  you  like  we  can 
reckon  your  board  against  what  I  now  pay  you.  We  feed 
John  Wilkes  and  the  two  apprentices,  and  one  mouth  extra 
will  make  but  little  difference.  I  don't  want  it  to  be  a  matter 
of  obligation,  so  we  will  put  your  board  against  the  work  you 
do  for  me.  I  shall  consider  that  we  are  making  a  good  bar- 
gain." 

"  It  is  your  pleasure  to  say  so,  sir,  but  I  cannot  tell  you 
what  a  load  your  kind  offer  takes  off  my  mind.  The  future 
has  seemed  very  dark  to  me." 

"A7erywell.  That  matter  is  settled,  then.  Come  upstairs 
with  me  and  I  will  present  you  to  my  wife  and  daughter:  they 
have  heard  me  speak  of  you  so  often  that  they  will  be  glad  to 
see  you.  In  the  first  place,  though,  I  must  ask  you  your  name. 
Since  you  first  signed  articles  and  entered  the  crew  I  have 
never  thought  of  asking  you." 

"My  name  is  Cyril,  sir  —  Cyril  Shenstone." 

His  employer  nodded  and  at  once  led  the  way  upstairs.  A 
motherly  looking  woman  rose  from  the  seat  where  she  was 
sitting  at  work,  as  they  entered  the  living-room. 


36  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

"This  is  my  Prince  of  Scriveners,  Mary,  the  lad  I  have 
often  spoken  to  you  about.  His  name  is  Cyril;  he  has 
accepted  the  proposal  we  talked  over  last  night,  and  is  going 
to  become  one  of  the  crew  on  board  our  ship." 

"I  am  glad  to  see  you,"  she  said  to  Cyril,  holding  out  her 
hand  to  him.  "  I  have  not  met  you  before,  but  I  feel  very 
grateful  to  you.  Till  you  came,  my  husband  was  bothered 
nearly  out  of  his  wits;  he  used  to  sit  here  worrying  over  his 
books,  and  writing  from  the  time  the  shop  closed  till  the  hour 
for  bed,  and  Nellie  and  I  dared  not  to  say  as  much  as  a  word. 
Now  we  see  no  more  of  his  books,  and  he  is  able  to  go  out  for 
a  walk  in  the  fields  with  us  as  he  used  to  do  before." 

"It  is  very  kind  of  you  to  say  so,  Mistress,"  Cyril  said 
earnestly;  "but  it  is  I,  on  the  contrary,  who  am  deeply  grate- 
ful to  you  for  the  offer  Captain  Dave  has  been  good  enough 
to  make  me.  You  cannot  tell  the  pleasure  it  has  given  me, 
for  you  cannot  understand  how  lonely  and  friendless  I  have 
been  feeling.  Believe  me,  I  will  strive  to  give  you  as  little 
trouble  as  possible,  and  to  conform  myself  in  all  ways  to  your 
wishes." 

At  this  moment  Nellie  Dowsett  came  into  the  room.  She 
was  a  pretty  girl  some  eighteen  years  of  age. 

"This  is  Cyril,  your  father's  assistant,  Nellie,"  her  mother 
said. 

"You  are  welcome,  Master  Cyril.  I  have  been  wanting  to 
see  you.  Father  has  been  praising  you  up  to  the  skies  so 
often  that  I  have  had  quite  a  curiosity  to  see  what  you  could 
be  like." 

"Your  father  is  altogether  too  good,  Mistress  Nellie,  and 
makes  far  more  of  my  poor  ability  than  it  deserves." 

"And  is  he  going  to  live  with  us,  mother?  "  Nellie  asked. 

"Yes,  child;  he  has  accepted  your  father's  offer." 

Nellie  clapped  her  hands. 

"That  is  good,"  she  said.  "I  shall  expect  you  to  escort 
me  out  sometimes,  Cyril.  Father  always  wants  me  to  go  down 
to  the  wharf  to  look  at  the  ships  or  to  go  into  the  fields;  but 


A    CHANGE    FOR    THE    BETTER  37 

I  want  to  go  sometimes  to  see  the  fashions,  and  there  is  no 
one  to  take  me,  for  John  Wilkes  always  goes  off  to  smoke  a 
pipe  with  some  sailor  or  other,  and  the  apprentices  are  stupid 
and  have  nothing  to  say  for  themselves;  and  besides,  one 
can't  walk  alongside  a  boy  in  an  apprentice  cap." 

"  I  shall  be  very  happy  to,  Mistress,  when  my  work  is  done, 
though  I  fear  that  I  shall  make  but  a  poor  escort,  for  indeed 
I  have  had  no  practice  whatever  in  the  esquiring  of  dames." 

"I  am  sure  you  will  do  very  well,"  Nellie  said,  nodding 
approvingly.  "Is  it  true  that  you  have  been  in  France? 
Father  said  he  was  told  so." 

"Yes;  I  have  lived  almost  all  my  life  in  France." 

"And  do  you  speak  French?" 

"Yes;  I  speak  it  as  well  as  English." 

"  It  must  have  been  very  hard  to  learn?  " 

"Not  at  all.     It  came  to  me  naturally,  just  as  English  did." 

"You  must  not  keep  him  any  longer  now,  Nellie;  he  has 
other  appointments  to  keep,  and  when  he  has  done  that,  to  go 
and  pack  up  his  things  and  see  that  they  are  brought  here  by 
a  porter.  He  can  answer  some  more  of  your  questions  when 
he  comes  here  this  evening." 

Cyril  returned  to  Holborn  with  a  lighter  heart  than  he  had 
felt  for  a  long  time.  His  preparations  for  the  move  took  him 
but  a  short  time,  and  two  hours  later  he  was  installed  in  a 
little  attic  in  the  ship-chandler's  house.  He  spent  half-an- 
hour  in  unpacking  his  things,  and  then  heard  a  stentorian 
shout  from  below, — ■ 

"Masthead,  ahoy!     Supper's  waiting." 

Supposing  that  this  hail  was  intended  for  himself,  he  at 
once  went  downstairs.  The  table  was  laid.  Mistress  Dow- 
sett  took  her  seat  at  the  head;  her  husband  sat  on  one  side  of 
her,  and  Nellie  on  the  other.  John  Wilkes  sat  next  to  his 
master,  and  beyond  him  the  elder  of  the  two  apprentices.  A 
seat  was  left  between  Nellie  and  the  other  apprentice  for  Cyril. 

"Now  our  crew  is  complete,  John,"  Captain  Dave  said. 
"We  have  been  wanting  a  supercargo  badly." 


38  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

"  Ay,  ay,  Captain  Dave,  there  is  no  doubt  we  have  been  short- 
handed  in  that  respect;  but  things  have  been  more  ship-shape 
lately." 

"  That  is  so,  John.  I  can  make  a  shift  to  keep  the  vessel  on 
her  course,  but  when  it  comes  to  writing  up  the  log,  and 
keeping  the  reckoning,  I  make  but  a  poor  hand  at  it.  It 
was  getting  to  be  as  bad  as  that  voyage  of  the  Ja?ie  in  the 
Levant,  when  the  supercargo  had  got  himself  stabbed  at 
Lemnos." 

"  I  mind  it,  Captain  —  I  mind  it  well.  And  what  a  trouble 
there  was  with  the  owners  when  we  got  back  again !  " 

"Yes,  yes,"  the  Captain  said;  "it  was  worse  work  than 
having  a  brush  with  a  Barbary  corsair.  I  shall  never  forget 
that  day.  When  I  went  to  the  office  to  report,  the  three 
owners  were  all  in. 

"'Well,  Captain  Dave,  back  from  your  voyage?'  said  the 
littlest  of  the  three.     'Made  a  good  voyage,  I  hope?  ' 

"  First-rate,  says  I,  except  that  the  supercargo  got  killed 
at  Lemnos  by  one  of  them  rascally  Greeks. 

'"  Dear,  dear,'  said  another  of  them  —  he  was  a  prim,  sanc- 
timonious sort  —  'Has  our  brother  Jenkins  left  us?  ' 

"I  don't  know  about  his  leaving  us,  says  I,  but  we  left 
him  sure  enough  in  a  burying-place  there. 

"'  And  how  did  you  manage  without  him?  ' 

"I  made  as  good  a  shift  as  I  could,  Lsaid.  I  have  sold 
all  the  cargo,  and  I  have  brought  back  a  freight  of  six  tons  of 
Turkey  figs,  and  four  hundred  boxes  of  currants.  And  these 
two  bags  hold  the  difference. 

"'  Have  you  brought  the  books  with  you,  Captain?  ' 

"  Never  a  book,  said  I.  I  have  had  to  navigate  the  ship 
and  to  look  after  the  crew,  and  do  the  best  I  could  at  each 
port.  The  books  are  on  board,  made  out  up  to  the  day  before 
the  supercargo  was  killed,  three  months  ago;  but  I  have  never 
had  time  to  make  an  entry  since. 

"They  looked  at  each  other  like  owls  for  a  minute  or  two, 
and  then  they  all  began  to  talk  at  once.     How  had  I  sold  the 


A    CHANGE    FOR    THE    BETTER  39 

goods?  had  I  charged  the  prices  mentioned  in  the  invoice? 
what  percentage  had  I  put  on  for  profit?  and  a  lot  of  other 
things.  I  waited  until  they  were  all  out  of  breath,  and  then 
I  said  I  had  not  bothered  about  invoices.  I  knew  pretty  well 
the  prices  such  things  cost  in  England.  I  clapped  on  so  much 
more  for  the  expenses  of  the  voyage  and  a  fair  profit.  I  could 
tell  them  what  I  had  paid  for  the  figs  and  the  currants,  and  for 
some  bags  of  Smyrna  sponges  I  had  bought,  but  as  to  the 
prices  I  had  charged,  it  was  too  much  to  expect  that  I  could 
carry  them  in  my  head.  All  I  knew  was  I  had  paid  for  the 
things  I  had  bought,  I  had  paid  all  the  port  dues  and  other 
charges,  I  had  advanced  the  men  one-fourth  of  their  wages 
each  month,  and  I  had  brought  them  back  the  balance. 

"  Such  a  hubbub  you  never  heard.  One  would  have  thought 
they  would  have  gone  raving  mad.  The  sanctimonious  part- 
ner was  the  worst  of  the  lot.  He  threatened  me  with  the 
Lord  Mayor  and  -the  Aldermen,  and  went  on  till  I  thought  he 
would  have  had  a  fit. 

"Look  here,  says  I,  at  last,  I'll  tell  you  what  I  will  do. 
You  tell  me  what  the  cargo  cost  you  altogether,  and  put  on  so 
much  for  the  hire  of  the  ship.  I  will  pay  you  for  them  and 
settle  up  with  the  crew,  and  take  the  cargo  and  sell  it.  That 
is  a  fair  offer.  And  I  advise  you  to  keep  civil  tongues  in 
your  heads,  or  I  will  knock  them  off  and  take  my  chance 
before  the  Lord  Mayor  for  assault  and  battery. 

"With  that  I  took  off  my  coat  and  laid  it  on  a  bench. 
I  reckon  they  saw  that  I  was  in  earnest,  and  they  just  sat 
as  mum  as  mice.  Then  the  little  man  said,  in  a  quieter  sort 
of  voice,  — ■ 

" '  You  are  too  hasty,  Captain  Dowsett.  We  know  you  to 
be  an  honest  man  and  a  good  sailor,  and  had  no  suspicion 
that  you  would  wrong  us;  but  no  merchant  in  the  City  of 
London  could  hear  that  his  business  had  been  conducted  in 
such  a  way  as  you  have  carried  it  through  without  for  a  time 
losing  countenance.  Let  us  talk  the  matter  over  reasonably 
»"vi  quietly. ; 


40  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

"That  is  just  what  I  am  wanting,  I  said;  and  if  there 
hasn't  been  reason  and  quiet  it  is  from  no  fault  of  mine. 

"'  Well,  please  to  put  your  coat  on  again,  Captain,  and  let 
us  see  how  matters  stand ! ' 

"Then  they  took  their  ink-horns  and  pens,  and,  on  finding 
out  what  I  had  paid  for  the  figs  and  other  matters,  they  reck- 
oned them  up;  then  they  put  down  what  I  said  was  due  to 
the  sailors  and  the  mate  and  myself;  then  they  got  out  some 
books,  and  for  an  hour  they  were  busy  reckoning  up  figures; 
then  they  opened  the  bags  and  counted  up  the  gold  we  had 
brought  home.  Well,  when  they  had  done,  you  would  hardly 
have  known  them  for  the  same  men.  First  of  all,  they  went 
through  all  their  calculations  again  to  be  sure  they  had  made 
no  mistake  about  them;  then  they  laid  down  their  pens,  and 
the  sanctimonious  man  mopped  the  perspiration  from  his  face, 
and  the  others  smiled  at  each  other.  Then  the  biggest  of  the 
three,  who  had  scarcely  spoken  before,  said,  — 

" '  Well,  Captain  Dowsett,  I  must  own  that  my  partners  were 
a  little  hasty.  The  result  of  our  calculations  is  that  the  voy- 
age has  been  a  satisfactory  one,  I  may  almost  say  very  satis- 
factory, and  that  you  must  have  disposed  of  the  goods  to  much 
advantage.  It  has  been  a  new  and  somewhat  extraordinary 
way  of  doing  business,  but  I  am  bound  to  say  that  the  result 
has  exceeded  our  expectations,  and  we  trust  that  you  will 
command  the  Jane  for  many  more  voyages.' 

"  Not  for  me,  says  I.  You  can  hand  me  over  the  wages 
due  to  me,  and  you  will  find  the  Jane  moored  in  the  stream 
just  above  the  Tower.  You  will  find  her  in  order  and  ship- 
shape; but  never  again  do  I  set  my  foot  on  board  her  or  on  any 
other  vessel  belonging  to  men  who  have  doubted  my  honesty. 

"  Nor  did  I.  I  had  a  pretty  good  name  among  traders,  and 
ten  days  later  I  started  for  the  Levant  again  in  command  of  a 
far  smarter  vessel  than  the  Jane  had  ever  been." 

"And  we  all  went  with  you,  Captain,"  John  Wilkes  said, 
"every  man  jack  of  us.  And  on  her  very  next  voyage  the 
Jane  was  captured  by  the  Algerines,  and  I  reckon  there  are 


A    CHANGE    FOR    THE    BETTER  41 

some  of  the  poor  fellows  working  as  slaves  there  now;  for 
though  Blake  did  blow  the  place  pretty  nigh  out  of  water  a 
few  years  afterwards,  it  is  certain  that  the  Christian  slaves 
handed  over  to  him  were  not  half  those  the  Moors  had  in 
their  hands." 

"  It  would  seem,  Captain  Dowsett,  from  your  story,  that  you 
can  manage  very  well  without  a  supercargo?"  Cyril  said 
quietly. 

"Ay,  lad;  but  you  see  that  was  a  ready-money  business. 
I  handed  over  the  goods  and  took  the  cash;  there  was  no 
accounts  to  be  kept.  It  was  all  clear  and  above  board.  But 
it  is  a  different  thing  in  this  ship  altogether,  when,  instead  of 
paying  down  on  the  nail  for  what  they  get,  you  have  got  to 
keep  an  account  of  everything  and  send  in  all  their  items  jot- 
ted down  in  order.  Why,  Nellie,  your  tongue  seems  quieter 
than  usual." 

"You  have  not  given  me  a  chance,  father.  You  have  been 
talking  ever  since  we  sat  down  to  table." 

Supper  was  now  over.  The  two  apprentices  at  once 
retired.  Cyril  would  have  done  the  same,  but  Mistress 
Dowsett  said,  — 

"  Sit  you  still,  Cyril.  The  Captain  says  that  you  are  to  be 
considered  as  one  of  the  officers  of  the  ship,  and  we  shall  be 
always  glad  to  have  you  here,  though  of  course  you  can  always 
go  up  to  your  own  room,  or  go  out,  when  you  feel  inclined." 

"  I  have  to  go  out  three  times  a  week  to  work,"  Cyril  said ; 
"but  all  the  other  evenings  I  shall  be  glad  indeed  to  sit  here, 
Mistress  Dowsett.  You  cannot  tell  what  a  pleasure  it  is  to 
me  to  be  in  an  English  home  like  this." 

It  was  not  long  before  John  Wilkes  went  out. 

"He  is  off  to  smoke  his  pipe,"  the  Captain  said.  "I  never 
light  mine  till  he  goes.  I  can't  persuade  him  to  take  his 
with  me;  he  insists  it  would  not  be  manners  to  smoke  in  the 
cabin." 

"He  is  quite  right,  father,"  Nellie  said.  "It  is  bad 
enough  having  you  smoke  here.     When  mother's  friends  or 


42  WHEN   LONDON    BURNED 

mine  come  in  they  are  well-nigh  choked;  they  are  not  accus- 
tomed to  it  as  we  are,  for  a  respectable  London  citizen  does 
not  think  of  taking  tobacco." 

"I  am  a  London  citizen,  Nellie,  but  I  don't  set  up  any 
special  claim  to  respectability.  I  am  a  sea-captain,  though 
that  rascally  Greek  cannon-ball  and  other  circumstances  have 
made  a  trader  of  me,  sorely  against  my  will;  and  if  I  could 
not  have  my  pipe  and  my  glass  of  grog  here  I  would  go  and 
sit  with  John  Wilkes  in  the  tavern  at  the  corner  of  the  street, 
and  I  suppose  that  would  not  be  even  as  respectable  as  smok- 
ing here." 

"  Nellie  doesn't  mean,  David,  that  she  wants  you  to  give  up 
smoking;  only  she  thinks  that  John  is  quite  right  to  go  out 
to  take  his  pipe.  And  I  must  say  I  think  so  too.  You 
know  that  when  you  have  sea-captains  of  your  acquaintance 
here,  you  always  send  the  maid  off  to  bed  and  smoke  in  the 
kitchen." 

"Ay,  ay,  my  dear,  I  don't  want  to  turn  your  room  into  a 
fo'castle.  There  is  reason  in  all  things.  I  suppose  you  don't 
smoke,  Master  Cyril  ?  " 

"No,  Captain  Dave,  I  have  never  so  much  as  thought  of 
such  a  thing.  In  France  it  is  the  fashion  to  take  snuff,  but 
the  habit  seemed  to  me  a  useless  one,  and  I  don't  think  that 
I  should  ever  have  taken  to  it." 

"I  wonder,"  Captain  Dave  said,  after  they  had  talked  for 
some  time,  "that  after  living  in  sight  of  the  sea  for  so  long 
your  thoughts  never  turned  that  way." 

"I  cannot  say  that  I  have  never  thought  of  it,"  Cyril  said. 
"  I  have  thought  that  I  should  greatly  like  to  take  foreign  voy- 
ages, but  I  should  not  have  cared  to  go  as  a  ship's  boy,  and  to 
live  with  men  so  ignorant  that  they  could  not  even  write  their 
own  names.  My  thoughts  have  turned  rather  to  the  Army; 
and  when  I  get  older  I  think  of  entering  some  foreign  service, 
either  that  of  Sweden  or  of  one  of  the  Protestant  German 
princes.  I  could  obtain  introductions  through  which  1  might 
enter  as  a  cadet,  or  gentleman  volunteer.     I  have  learnt  Ger- 


A    CHANGE    FOR   THE    BETTER  43 

man,  and  though  I  cannot  speak  it  as  I  can  French  or  English, 
I  know  enough  to  make  my  way  in  it." 

"Can  you  use  your  sword,  Cyril?  "  Nellie  Dowsett  asked. 

"I  have  had  very  good  teaching,"  Cyril  replied,  "and  hope 
to  be  able  to  hold  my  own." 

"Then  you  are  not  satisfied  with  this  mode  of  life?" 
Mistress  Dowsett  said. 

"  I  am  satisfied  with  it,  Mistress,  inasmuch  as  I  can  earn 
money  sufficient  to  keep  me.  But  rather  than  settle  down  for 
life  as  a  city  scrivener,  I  would  go  down  to  the  river  and  ship 
on  board  the  first  vessel  that  would  take  me,  no  matter  where 
she  sailed  for." 

"I  think  you  are  wrong,"  Mistress  Dowsett  said  gravely. 
"  My  husband  tells  me  how  clever  you  are  at  figures,  and  you 
might  some  day  get  a  good  post  in  the  house  of  one  of  our 
great  merchants." 

"Maybe  it  would  be  so,"  Cyril  said;  "but  such  a  life  would 
ill  suit  me.  I  have  truly  a  great  desire  to  earn  money:  but  it 
must  be  in  some  way  to  suit  my  taste." 

"And  why  do  you  want  to  earn  a  great  deal  of  money, 
Cyril?"  Nellie  laughed,  while  her  mother  shook  her  head 
disapprovingly. 

"I  wish  to  have  enough  to  buy  my  father's  estate  back 
again,"  he  said,  "and  though  I  know  well  enough  that  it  is 
not  likely  I  shall  ever  do  it,  I  shall  fight  none  the  worse  that 
I  have  such  a  hope  in  my  mind." 

"  Bravo,  lad  !  "  Captain  Dave  said.  "  I  knew  not  that  there 
was  an  estate  in  the  case,  though  I  did  hear  that  you  were  the 
son  of  a  Royalist.  It  is  a  worthy  ambition,  boy,  though  if  it 
is  a  large  one  'tis  scarce  like  that  you  will  get  enough  to  buy 
it  back  again." 

"  It  is  not  a  very  large  one,"  Cyril  said.  "  'Tis  down  in  Nor- 
folk, but  it  was  a  grand  old  house  —  at  least,  so  I  have  heard 
my  father  say,  though  I  have  but  little  remembrance  of  it,  as  I 
was  but  three  years  old  when  I  left  it.  My  father,  who  was 
Sir  Aubrey  Shenstone,  had  hoped  to  recover  it j  but  he  was 


44  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

one  of  the  many  who  sold  their  estates  for  far  less  than  their 
value  in  order  to  raise  money  in  the  King's  service,  and,  as 
you  are  aware,  none  of  those  who  did  so  have  been  reinstated, 
but  only  those  who,  having  had  their  land  taken  from  them 
by  Parliament,  recovered  them  because  their  owners  had  no 
title-deeds  to  show,  save  the  grant  of  Parliament  that  was 
of  no  effect  in  the  Courts.  Thus  the  most  loyal  men  —  those 
who  sold  their  estates  to  aid  the  King  —  have  lost  all,  while 
those  that  did  not  so  dispossess  themselves  in  his  service  are 
now  replaced  on  their  land." 

"It  seems  very  unfair,"  Nellie  said  indignantly. 

"It  is  unfair  to  them,  assuredly,  Mistress  Nellie.  And  yet 
it  would  be  unfair  to  the  men  who  bought,  though  often  they 
gave  but  a  tenth  of  their  value,  to  be  turned  out  again  unless 
they  received  their  money  back.  It  is  not  easy  to  see  where 
that  money  could  come  from,  for  assuredly  the  King's  privy 
purse  would  not  suffice  to  pay  all  the  money,  and  equally  cer- 
tain is  it  that  Parliament  would  not  vote  a  great  sum  for  that 
purpose." 

"It  is  a  hard  case,  lad  —  a  hard  case,"  Captain  Dave  said, 
as  he  puffed  the  smoke  from  his  pipe.  "Now  I  know  how 
you  stand,  I  blame  you  in  no  way  that  you  long  more  for  a 
life  of  adventure  than  to  settle  down  as  a  city  scrivener.  I 
don't  think  even  my  wife,  much  as  she  thinks  of  the  city, 
could  say  otherwise." 

"It  alters  the  case  much,"  Mistress  Dowsett  said.  "I  did 
not  know  that  Cyril  was  the  son  of  a  Knight,  though  it  was 
easy  enough  to  see  that  his  manners  accord  not  with  his  pres- 
ent position.  Still  there  are  fortunes  made  in  the  city,  and 
no  honest  work  is  dishonouring  even  to  a  gentleman's  son." 

"  Not  at  all,  Mistress,"  Cyril  said  warmly.  "  'Tis  assuredly 
not  on  that  account  that  I  would  fain  seek  more  stirring  em- 
ployment; but  it  was  always  my  father's  wish  and  intention 
that,  should  there  be  no  chance  of  his  ever  regaining  the 
estate,  I  should  enter  foreign  service,  and  I  have  always 
looked  forward  to  that  career." 


A    CHANGE    FOR   THE    BETTER  45 

"Well,  I  will  wager  that  you  will  do  credit  to  it,  lad," 
Captain  Dave  said.  "You  have  proved  that  you  are  ready  to 
turn  your  hand  to  any  work  that  may  come  to  you.  You  have 
shown  a  manly  spirit,  my  boy,  and  I  honour  you  for  it;  and 
by  St.  Anthony  I  believe  that  some  day,  unless  a  musket-ball 
or  a  pike-thrust  brings  you  up  with  a  round  turn,  you  will  live 
to  get  your  own  back  again." 

Cyril  remained  talking  for  another  two  hours,  and  then  be- 
took himself  to  bed.  After  he  had  gone,  Mistress  Dowsett 
said,  after  a  pause,  — - 

"  Do  you  not  think,  David,  that,  seeing  that  Cyril  is  the 
son  of  a  Knight,  it  would  be  more  becoming  to  give  him  the 
room  downstairs  instead  of  the  attic  where  he  is  now  lodged?  " 

The  old  sailor  laughed. 

"That  is  woman-kind  all  over,"  he  said.  "It  was  good 
enough  for  him  before,  and  now  forsooth,  because  the  lad 
mentioned,  and  assuredly  in  no  boasting  way,  that  his  father 
had  been  a  Knight,  he  is  to  be  treated  differently.  He  would 
not  thank  you  himself  for  making  the  change,  dame.  In  the 
first  place,  it  would  make  him  uncomfortable,  and  he  might 
make  an  excuse  to  leave  us  altogether;  and  in  the  second,  you 
may  be  sure  that  he  has  been  used  to  no  better  quarters  than 
those  he  has  got.  The  Royalists  in  France  were  put  to  sore 
shifts  to  live,  and  I  fancy  that  he  has  fared  no  better  since  he 
came  home.  His  father  would  never  have  consented  to  his 
going  out  to  earn  money  by  keeping  the  accounts  of  little  city 
traders  like  myself  had  it  not  been  that  he  was  driven  to  it  by 
want.  No,  no,  wife;  let  the  boy  go  on  as  he  is,  and  make  no 
difference  in  any  way.  I  liked  him  before,  and  I  like  him  all 
the  better  now,  for  putting  his  gentlemanship  in  his  pocket 
and  setting  manfully  to  work  instead  of  hanging  on  the  skirts 
of  some  Royalist  who  has  fared  better  than  his  father  did. 
He  is  grateful  as  it  is  —  that  is  easy  to  see  —  for  our  taking 
him  in  here.  We  did  that  partly  because  he  proved  a  good 
worker  and  has  taken  a  lot  of  care  off  my  shoulders,  partly 
because  he  was  fatherless  and  alone.     I  would  not  have  him 


46  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

think  that  we  are  ready  to  do  more  because  he  is  a  Knight's 
son.  Let  the  boy  be,  and  suffer  him  to  steer  his  ship  his  own 
course.  If,  when  the  time  comes,  we  can  further  his  objects 
in  any  way  we  will  do  it  with  right  good  will.  What  do  you 
think  of  him,  Nellie?"  he  asked,  changing  the  subject. 

"He  is  a  proper  young  fellow,  father,  and  I  shall  be  well 
content  to  go  abroad  escorted  by  him  instead  of  having  your 
apprentice,  Robert  Ashford,  in  attendance  on  me.  He  has  not 
a  word  to  say  for  himself,  and  truly  I  like  him  not  in  any  way." 

"He  is  not  a  bad  apprentice,  Nellie,  and  John  Wilkes  has 
but  seldom  cause  to  find  fault  with  him,  though  I  own  that  I 
have  no  great  liking  myself  for  him;  he  never  seems  to  look 
one  well  in  the  face,  which,  I  take  it,  is  always  a  bad  sign. 
I  know  no  harm  of  him;  but  when  his  apprenticeship  is  out, 
which  it  will  be  in  another  year,  I  shall  let  him  go  his  own 
way,  for  I  should  not  care  to  have  him  on  the  premises." 

"Methinks  you  are  very  unjust,  David.  The  lad  is  quiet 
and  regular  in  his  ways;  he  goes  twice  every  Sunday  to  the 
Church  of  St.  Alphage,  and  always  tells  me  the  texts  of  the 
sermons." 

The  Captain  grunted. 

"  Maybe  so,  wife;  but  it  is  easy  to  get  hold  of  the  text  of  a 
sermon  without  having  heard  it.  I  have  my  doubts  whether 
he  goes  as  regularly  to  St.  Alphage 's  as  he  says  he  does.  Why 
could  he  not  go  with  us  to  St.  Bennet's?  " 

"He  says  he  likes  the  administrations  of  Mr.  Catlin  better, 
David.  And,  in  truth,  our  parson  is  not  one  of  the  stirring 
kind." 

"So  much  the  better,"  Captain  Dave  said  bluntly.  "I  like 
not  these  men  that  thump  the  pulpit  and  make  as  if  they  were 
about  to  jump  out  head  foremost.  However,  I  don't  suppose 
there  is  much  harm  in  the  lad,  and  it  may  be  that  his  failure 
to  look  one  in  the  face  is  not  so  much  his  fault  as  that  of 
nature,  which  endowed  him  with  a  villainous  squint.  Well, 
let  us  turn  in;  it  is  past  nine  o'clock,  and  high  time  to  be 
a-bed." 


A    CHANGE    FOR   THE    BETTER  47 

Cyril  seemed  to  himself  to  have  entered  upon  a  new  life 
when  he  stepped  across  the  threshold  of  David  Dowsett's 
store.  All  his  cares  and  anxieties  had  dropped  from  him. 
For  the  past  two  years  he  had  lived  the  life  of  an  automaton, 
starting  early  to  his  work,  returning  in  the  middle  of  the  day 
to  his  dinner, — -to  which  as  often  as  not  he  sat  down  alone, 
—  and  spending  his  evenings  in  utter  loneliness  in  the  bare 
garret,  where  he  was  generally  in  bed  long  before  his  father 
returned.  He  blamed  himself  sometimes  during  the  first 
fortnight  of  his  stay  here  for  the  feeling  of  light-heartedness 
that  at  times  came  over  him.  He  had  loved  his  father  in 
spite  of  his  faults,  and  should,  he  told  himself,  have  felt 
deeply  depressed  at  his  loss;  but  nature  was  too  strong  for 
him.  The  pleasant  evenings  with  Captain  Dave  and  his 
family  were  to  him  delightful;  he  was  like  a  traveller  who, 
after  a  cold  and  cheerless  journey,  comes  in  to  the  warmth  of 
a  fire,  and  feels  a  glow  of  comfort  as  the  blood  circulates 
briskly  through  his  veins.  Sometimes,  when  he  had  no  other 
engagements,  he  went  out  with  Nellie  Dowsett,  whose  lively 
chatter  was  new  and  very  amusing  to  him.  Sometimes  they 
went  up  into  Cheapside,  and  into  St.  Paul's,  but  more  often 
sallied  out  of  the  city  at  Aldgate,  and  walked  into  the  fields. 
On  these  occasions  he  carried  a  stout  cane  that  had  been  his 
father's,  for  Nellie  tried  in  vain  to  persuade  him  to  gird  on  a 
sword. 

"You  are  a  gentleman,  Cyril,"  she  would  argue,  "and  have 
a  right  to  carry  one." 

"  I  am  for  the  present  a  sober  citizen,  Mistress  Nellie,  and 
do  not  wish  to  assume  to  be  of  any  other  condition.  Those 
one  sees  with  swords  are  either  gentlemen  of  the  Court,  or 
common  bullies,  or  maybe  highwaymen.  After  nightfall  it  is 
different:  for  then  many  citizens  carry  their  swords,  which 
indeed  are  necessary  to  protect  them  from  the  ruffians  who, 
in  spite  cf  the  city  watch,  oftentimes  attack  quiet  passers-by; 
and  if  at  any  time  I  escort  you  to  the  house  of  one  of  your 
friends,  I  shall  be  ready  to  take   my  sword  with  me.      But  in 


48  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

the  daytime  there  is  no  occasion  for  a  weapon,  and,  moreover, 
I  am  full  young  to  carry  one,  and  this  stout  cane  would,  were 
it  necessary,  do  me  good  service,  for  I  learned  in  France  the 
exercise  that  they  call  the  baton,  which  differs  little  from  our 
English  singlestick." 

While  Cyril  was  received  almost  as  a  member  of  the  family 
by  Captain  Dave  and  his  wife,  and  found  himself  on  excellent 
terms  with  John  Wilkes,  he  saw  that  he  was  viewed  with  dis- 
like by  the  two  apprentices.  He  was  scarcely  surprised  at 
this.  Before  his  coming,  Robert  Ashford  had  been  in  the 
habit  of  escorting  his  young  mistress  when  she  went  out,  and 
had  no  doubt  liked  these  expeditions,  as  a  change  from  the 
measuring  out  of  ropes  and  weighing  of  iron  in  the  store. 
Then,  again,  the  apprentices  did  not  join  in  the  conversation 
at  table  unless  a  remark  was  specially  addressed  to  them;  and 
as  Captain  Dave  was  by  no  means  fond  of  his  elder  appren- 
tice, it  was  but  seldom  that  he  spoke  to  him.  Robert  Ashford 
was  between  eighteen  and  nineteen.  He  was  no  taller  than 
Cyril,  but  it  would  have  been  difficult  to  judge  his  age  by 
his  face,  which  had  a  wizened  look;  and,  as  Nellie  said  one 
day,  in  his  absence,  he  might  pass  very  well  for  sixty. 

It  was  easy  enough  for  Cyril  to  see  that  Robert  Ashford 
heartily  disliked  him;  the  covert  scowls  that  he  threw  across 
the  table  at  meal-time,  and  the  way  in  which  he  turned  his 
head  and  feigned  to  be  too  busy  to  notice  him  as  he  passed 
through  the  shop,  were  sufficient  indications  of  ill-will.  The 
younger  apprentice,  Tom  Frost,  was  but  a  boy  of  fifteen;  h.2 
gave  Cyril  the  idea  of  being  a  timid  lad.  He  did  not  appear 
to  share  his  comrade's  hostility  to  him,  but  once  or  twice, 
when  Cyril  came  out  from  the  office  after  making  up  the 
accounts  of  the  day,  he  fancied  that  the  boy  glanced  at  him 
with  an  expression  of  anxiety,  if  not  of  terror. 

"  If  it  were  not,"  Cyril  said  to  himself,  "that  Tom  is  clearly 
too  nervous  and  timid  to  venture  upon  an  act  of  dishonesty, 
I  should  say  that  he  had  been  pilfering  something;  but  I  feel 
sure  that  he  would  not  attempt  such  a  thing  as  that,  though  I 


A    CHANGE    FOR    THE    BETTER  49 

am  by  no  means  certain  that  Robert  Ashford,  with  his  foxy 
face  and  cross  eyes,  would  not  steal  his  master's  goods  or  any 
one  else's  did  he  get  the  chance.  Unless  he  were  caught  in 
the  act,  he  could  do  it  with  impunity,  for  everything  here  is 
carried  on  in  such  a  free-and-easy  fashion  that  any  amount  of 
goods  might  be  carried  off  without  their  being  missed." 

After  thinking  the  matter  over,  he  said,  one  afternoon  when 
his  employer  came  in  while  he  was  occupied  at  the  ac- 
counts,— 

"  I  have  not  seen  anything  of  a  stock-book,  Captain  Dave. 
Everything  else  is  now  straight,  and  balanced  up  to  to-day. 
Here  is  the  book  of  goods  sold,  the  book  of  goods  received, 
and  the  ledger  with  the  accounts;  but  there  is  no  stock-book 
such  as  I  find  in  almost  all  the  other  places  where  I  work." 

"What  do  I  want  with  a  stock-book?  "  Captain  Dave  asked. 

"You  cannot  know  how  you  stand  without  it,"  Cyril  replied. 
"  You  know  how  much  you  have  paid,  and  how  much  you  have 
received  during  the  year;  but  unless  you  have  a  stock-book 
you  do  not  know  whether  the  difference  between  the  receipts 
and  expenditure  represents  profit,  for  the  stock  may  have  so 
fallen  in  value  during  the  year  that  you  may  really  have  made 
a  loss  while  seeming  to  make  a  profit." 

" How  can  that  be ?  "  Captain  Dave  asked.  "I  get  a  fair 
profit  on  every  article." 

"There  ought  to  be  a  profit,  of  course,"  Cyril  said;  "but 
sometimes  it  is  found  not  to  be  so.  Moreover,  if  there  is  a 
stock-book  you  can  tell  at  any  time,  without  the  trouble  of 
opening  bins  and  weighing  metal,  how  much  stock  you  have 
of  each  article  you  sell,  and  can  order  your  goods  accord- 
ingly." 

"  How  would  you  do  that?  " 

"It  is  very  simple,  Captain  Dave,"  Cyril  said.  "After 
taking  stock  of  the  whole  of  the  goods,  I  should  have  a  ledger 
in  which  each  article  would  have  a  page  or  more  to  itself,  and 
every  day  I  should  enter  from  John  Wilkes's  sales-book  a 
list  of  the  goods  that  have  gone  out,  each  under  its  own  head- 


50  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

ing.  Thus,  at  any  moment,  if  you  were  to  ask  how  much 
chain  you  had  got  in  stock  I  could  tell  you  within  a  fathom. 
When  did  you  take  stock  last?  " 

"  I  should  say  it  was  about  fifteen  months  since.  It  was 
only  yesterday  John  Wilkes  was  saying  we  had  better  have  a 
thorough  overhauling." 

"  Quite  time,  too,  I  should  think,  Captain  Dave.  I  suppose 
you  have  got  the  account  of  your  last  stock-taking,  with  the 
date  of  it?  " 

"Oh,  yes,  I  have  got  that;  "  and  the  Captain  unlocked  his 
desk  and  took  out  an  account-book.  "  It  has  been  lying  there 
ever  since.  It  took  a  wonderful  lot  of  trouble  to  do,  and  I 
had  a  clerk  and  two  men  in  for  a  fortnight,  for  of  course  John 
and  the  boys  were  attending  to  their  usual  duties.  I  have 
often  wondered  since  why  I  should  have  had  all  that  trouble 
over  a  matter  that  has  never  been  of  the  slightest  use  to  me." 

"Well,  I  hope  you  will  take  it  again,  sir;  it  is  a  trouble,  no 
doubt,  but  you  will  find  it  a  great  advantage." 

"Are  you  sure  you  think  it  needful,  Cyril?" 

"  Most  needful,  Captain  Dave.  You  will  see  the  advantage 
of  it  afterwards." 

"Well,  if  you  think  so,  I  suppose  it  must  be  done,"  the 
Captain  said,  with  a  sigh;  "but  it  will  be  giving  you  a  lot  of 
trouble  to  keep  this  new  book  of  yours." 

"That  is  nothing,  sir.  Now  that  I  have  got  all  the  back 
work  up  it  will  be  a  simple  matter  to  keep  the  daily  work 
straight.  I  shall  find  ample  time  to  do  it  without  any  need 
of  lengthening  my  hours." 

Cyril  now  set  to  work  in  earnest,  and  telling  Mrs.  Dowsett 
he  had  some  books  that  he  wanted  to  make  up  in  his  room 
before  going  to  bed,  he  asked  her  to  allow  him  to  keep  his 
light  burning. 

Mrs.  Dowsett  consented,  but  shook  her  head  and  said  he 
would  assuredly  injure  his  health  if  he  worked  by  candle  light. 

Fortunately,  John  Wilkes  had  just  opened  a  fresh  sales- 
book,  and  Cyril  told  him  that  he  wished  to  refer  to  some  par- 


A    CHANGE    FOR   THE    BETTER  51 

ticulars  in  the  back  books.  He  first  opened  the  ledger  by 
inscribing  under  their  different  heads  the  amount  of  each 
description  of  goods  kept  in  stock  at  the  last  stock-taking, 
and  then  entered  under  their  respective  heads  all  the  sales 
that  had  been  made,  while  on  an  opposite  page  he  entered 
the  amount  purchased.  It  took  him  a  month's  hard  work, 
and  he  finished  it  on  the  very  day  that  the  new  stock-taking 
concluded. 


5||p)_j=cc(^»*^\'C 

^P^^\w^^^)F\x 

?r<f^&^ 

->V^Ql 

SH 

CHAPTER   III 

A    THIEF    SOMEWHERE 

TWO  days  after  the  conclusion  of  the  stock-taking,  Cyril 
said,  after  breakfast  was  over, — 

"  Would  it  trouble  you,  Captain  Dave,  to  give  me  an  hour 
up  here  before  you  go  downstairs  to  the  counting-house.  I 
am  free  for  two  hours  now,  and  there  is  a  matter  upon  which 
I  should  like  to  speak  to  you  privately." 

"Certainly,  lad,"  the  old  sailor  said,  somewhat  surprised. 
"  We  shall  be  quiet  enough  here,  as  soon  as  the  table  is  cleared. 
My  dame  and  Nellie  will  be  helping  the  maid  do  up  the  cabins, 
and  will  then  be  sallying  out  marketing." 

When  the  maid  had  cleared  the  table,  Cyril  went  up  to  his 
room  and  returned  with  a  large  ledger  and  several  smaller 
books. 

"  I  have,  for  the  last  month,  Captain  Dave,  been  making 
up  this  stock-book  for  my  own  satisfaction." 

"  Bless  me,  lad,  why  have  you  taken  all  that  trouble  ?  This 
accounts,  then,  for  your  writing  so  long  at  night,  for  which 
my  dame  has  been  quarrelling  with  you !  " 

"  It  was  interesting  work,"  Cyril  said  quietly.  "Now,  you 
see,  sir,"  he  went  on,  opening  the  big  ledger,  "here  are  the 
separate  accounts  under  each  head.  These  pages,  you  see, 
are  for  heavy  cables  for  hawsers;  of  these,  at  the  date  of  the 
last  stock-taking,  there  were,  according  to  the  book  you 
handed  to  me,  five  hundred  fathoms  in  stock.  These  are  the 
amounts  you  have  purchased  since.     Now,    upon   the   other 

52 


A   THIEF   SOMEWHERE  53 

side  are  all  the  sales  of  this  cable  entered  in  the  sales-book. 
Adding  them  together,  and  deducting  them  from  the  other 
side,  you  will  see  there  should  remain  in  stock  four  hundred 
and  fifty  fathoms.  According  to  the  new  stock-taking  there 
are  four  hundred  and  thirty-eight.  That  is,  I  take  it,  as 
near  as  you  could  expect  to  get,  for,  in  the  measuring  out 
of  so  many  thousand  fathoms  of  cable  during  the  fifteen 
months  between  the  two  stock-takings,  there  may  well  have 
been  a  loss  of  the  twelve  fathoms  in  giving  good  measure- 
ment." 

"That  is  so,"  Captain  Dave  said.  "I  always  say  to  John 
Wilkes,  'Give  good  measurement,  John  —  better  a  little  over 
than  a  little  under.'  Nothing  can  be  clearer  or  more  satis- 
factory." 

Cyril  closed  the  book. 

"  I  am  sorry  to  say,  Captain  Dave,  all  the  items  are  not  so 
satisfactory,  and  that  I  greatly  fear  that  you  have  been  robbed 
to  a  considerable  amount." 

"Robbed,  lad!"  the  Captain  said,  starting  up  from  his 
chair.  "Who  should  rob  me?  Not  John  Wilkes,  I  can  be 
sworn !  Not  the  two  apprentices  for  a  surety,  for  they  never 
go  out  during  the  day,  and  John  keeps  a  sharp  look-out  upon 
them,  and  the  entrance  to  the  shop  is  always  locked  and 
barred  after  work  is  over,  so  that  none  can  enter  without  get- 
ting the  key,  which,  as  you  know,  John  always  brings  up  and 
hands  to  me  as  soon  as  he  has  fastened  the  door !  You  are 
mistaken,  lad,  and  although  I  know  that  your  intentions  are 
good,  you  should  be  careful  how  you  make  a  charge  that  might 
bring  ruin  to  innocent  men.  Carelessness  there  may  be;  but 
robbery!     No;  assuredly  not." 

"  I  have  not  brought  the  charge  without  warrant,  Captain 
Dave,"  Cyril  said  gravely,  "and  if  you  will  bear  with  me  for 
a  few  minutes,  I  think  you  will  see  that  there  is  at  least  some- 
thing that  wants  looking  into." 

"Well,  it  is  only  fair  after  the  trouble  you  have  taken,  lad, 
that  I  should  hear  what  you  have  to  say;  but  it  will  need 


54  WHEN   LONDON   BURNED 

strong  evidence  indeed  to  make  me  believe  that  there  has 
been  foul  play." 

"Well,  sir,"  Cyril  said,  opening  the  ledger  again,  "in  the 
first  place,  I  would  point  out  that  in  all  the  heavy  articles, 
such  as  could  not  conveniently  be  carried  away,  the  tally  of 
the  stock-takers  corresponds  closely  with  the  figures  in  this 
book.  In  best  bower  anchors  the  figures  are  absolutely  the 
same  and,  as  you  have  seen,  in  heavy  cables  they  closely  cor- 
respond. In  the  large  ship's  compasses,  the  ship's  boilers, 
and  ship's  galleys,  the  numbers  tally  exactly.  So  it  is  with 
all  the  heavy  articles;  the  main  blocks  are  correct,  and  all 
other  heavy  gear.  This  shows  that  John  Wilkes's  book  is 
carefully  kept,  and  it  would  be  strange  indeed  if  heavy  goods 
had  all  been  properly  entered,  and  light  ones  omitted;  but 
yet  when  we  turn  to  small  articles,  we  find  that  there  is  a  great 
discrepancy  between  the  figures.  Here  is  the  account,  for 
instance,  of  the  half-inch  rope.  According  to  my  ledger, 
there  should  be  eighteen  hundred  fathoms  in  stock,  whereas 
the  stock-takers  found  but  three  hundred  and  eighty.  In  two- 
inch  rope  there  is  a  deficiency  of  two  hundred  and  thirty 
fathoms,  in  one-inch  rope  of  six  hundred  and  twenty.  These 
sizes,  as  you  know,  are  always  in  requisition,  and  a  thief 
would  find  ready  purchasers  for  a  coil  of  any  of  them.  But, 
as  might  be  expected,  it  is  in  copper  that  the  deficiency  is 
most  serious.  Of  fourteen-inch  bolts,  eighty-two  are  short, 
of  twelve-inch  bolts  a  hundred  and  thirty,  of  eight-inch  three 
hundred  and  nine ;  and  so  on  throughout  almost  all  the  copper 
stores.  According  to  your  expenditure  and  receipt-book, 
Captain  Dave,  you  have  made,  in  the  last  fifteen  months, 
twelve  hundred  and  thirty  pounds;  but  according  to  this  book 
your  stock  is  less  in  value,  by  two  thousand  and  thirty-four 
pounds,  than  it  should  have  been.  You  are,  therefore,  a 
poorer  man  than  you  were  at  the  beginning  of  this  fifteen 
months'  trading,  by  eight  hundred  and  four  pounds." 

Captain  Dave  sat  down  in  his  chair,  breathing  hard.  He 
took  out  his  handkerchief  and  wiped  the  drops  of  perspiration 
from  his  forehead. 


A   THIEF   SOMEWHERE  55 

"Are  you  sure  of  this,  boy?"  he  said  hoarsely.  "Are  you 
sure  that  you  have  made  no  mistake  in  your  figures?  " 

"Quite  sure,"  Cyril  said  firmly.  "In  all  cases  in  which  I 
have  found  deficiencies  I  have  gone  through  the  books  three 
times  and  compared  the  figures,  and  I  am  sure  that  if  you  put 
the  books  into  the  hands  of  any  city  accountant,  he  will  bear 
out  my  figures." 

For  a  time  Captain  Dave  sat  silent. 

"Hast  any  idea,"  he  said  at  last,  "how  this  has  come 
about?  " 

"I  have  none,"  Cyril  replied.  "That  John  Wilkes  is  not 
concerned  in  it  I  am  as  sure  as  you  are;  and,  thinking  the 
matter  over,  I  see  not  how  the  apprentices  could  have  carried 
off  so  many  articles,  some  heavy  and  some  bulky,  when  they 
left  the  shop  in  the  evening,  without  John  Wilkes  noticing 
them.  So  sure  am  I,  that  my  advice  would  be  that  you 
should  take  John  Wilkes  into  your  confidence,  and  tell  him 
how  matters  stand.  My  only  objection  to  that  is  that  he  is  a 
hasty  man,  and  that  I  fear  he  would  not  be  able  to  keep  his 
countenance,  so  that  the  apprentices  would  remark  that  some- 
thing was  wrong.  I  am  far  from  saying  that  they  have  any 
hand  in  it;  it  would  be  a  grievous  wrong  to  them  to  have 
suspicions  when  there  is  no  shadow  of  evidence  against  them; 
but  at  any  rate,  if  this  matter  is  to  be  stopped  and  the  thieves 
detected,  it  is  most  important  that  they  should  have,  if  they 
are  guilty,  no  suspicion  that  they  are  in  any  way  being 
watched,  or  that  these  deficiencies  have  been  discovered. 
If  they  have  had  a  hand  in  the  matter  they  most  assuredly 
had  accomplices,  for  such  goods  could  not  be  disposed  of 
by  an  apprentice  to  any  dealer  without  his  being  sure  that 
they  must  have  been  stolen." 

"You  are  right  there,  lad — -quite  right.  Did  John  Wilkes 
know  that  I  had  been  robbed  in  this  way  he  would  get  into  a 
fury,  and  no  words  could  restrain  him  from  falling  upon  the 
apprentices  and  beating  them  till  he  got  some  of  the  truth  out 
of  them." 


56  WHEN    LONDON    EURNED 

"They  may  be  quite  innocent,"  Cyril  said.  "It  may  be 
that  the  thieves  have  discovered  some  mode  of  entry  into  the 
store  either  by  opening  the  shutters  at  the  back,  or  by  loosen- 
ing a  board,  or  even  by  delving  up  under  the  ground.  It  is 
surely  easier  to  believe  this  than  that  the  boys  can  have  con- 
trived to  carry  off  so  large  a  quantity  of  goods  under  John 
Wilkes's  eye." 

"That  is  so,  lad.  I  have  never  liked  Robert  Ashford,  but 
God  forbid  that  I  should  suspect  him  of  such  crime  only 
because  his  forehead  is  as  wrinkled  as  an  ape's,  and  Provi- 
dence has  set  his  eyes  crossvvays  in  his  head.  You  cannot 
always  judge  a  ship  by  her  upper  works;  she  may  be  ugly  to 
the  eye  and  yet  have  a  clear  run  under  water.  Still,  you  can't 
help  going  by  what  you  see.  I  agree  with  you  that  if  we  tell 
John  Wilkes  about  this,  those  boys  will  know  five  minutes 
afterwards  that  the  ship  is  on  fire;  but  if  we  don't  tell  him, 
how  are  we  to  get  to  the  bottom  of  what  is  going  on?  " 

"That  is  a  difficult  question,  but  a  few  days  will  not  make 
much  difference,  when  we  know  that  it  has  been  going  on  for 
over  a  year,  and  may,  for  aught  we  know,  have  been  going 
on  much  longer.  The  first  thing,  Captain  Dave,  is  to  send 
these  books  to  an  accountant,  for  him  to  go  through  them  and 
check  my  figures." 

"There  is  no  need  for  that,  lad.  I  know  how  careful  you 
are,  and  you  cannot  have  gone  so  far  wrong  as  all  this." 

"No,  sir,  I  am  sure  that  there  is  no  mistake;  but,  for  your 
own  sake  as  well  as  mine,  it  were  well  that  you  should  have 
the  signature  of  an  accountant  to  the  correctness  of  the  books. 
If  you  have  to  lay  the  matter  before  the  magistrates,  they 
would  not  take  my  testimony  as  to  your  losses,  and  might  even 
say  that  you  were  rash  in  acting  upon  the  word  of  a  boy  like 
myself,  and  you  might  then  be  obliged  to  have  the  accounts 
made  up  anew,  which  would  cost  you  more,  and  cause  much 
delay  in  the  process;  whereas,  if  you  put  in  your  books  and 
say  that  their  correctness  is  vouched  for  by  an  accountant,  no 
question  would  arise  on  it;  nor  would  there  be  any  delay  now, 


A    THIEF    SOMEWHERE  57 

for  while  the  books  are  being  gone  into,  we  can  be  trying  to 
get  to  the  bottom  of  the  matter  here." 

"Ay,  ay,  it  shall  be  done,  Master  Cyril,  as  you  say.  But 
for  the  life  of  me  I  don't  see  how  we  are  to  get  at  the  bottom 
of  the  ship  to  find  out  where  she  is  leaking!  " 

"It  seems  to  me  that  the  first  thing,  Captain  Dave,  is  to 
see  to  the  warehouse.  As  we  agreed  that  the  apprentices  can- 
not have  carried  out  all  these  goods  under  John  Wilkes's  eye, 
and  cannot  have  come  down  night  after  night  through  the 
house,  the  warehouse  must  have  been  entered  from  without. 
As  I  never  go  in  there,  it  would  be  best  that  you  should  see 
to  this  matter  yourself.  There  are  the  fastenings  of  the  shut- 
ters in  the  first  place,  then  the  boardings  all  round.  As  for 
me,  I  will  look  round  outside.  The  window  of  my  room 
looks  into  the  street,  but  if  you  will  take  me  to  one  of  the 
rooms  at  the  back  we  can  look  at  the  surroundings  of  the 
yard,  and  may  gather  some  idea  whether  the  goods  can  have 
been  passed  over  into  any  of  the  houses  abutting  on  it,  or,  as 
is  more  likely,  into  the  lane  that  runs  up  by  its  side." 

The  Captain  led  the  way  into  one  of  the  rooms  at  the  back 
of  the  house,  and  opening  the  casement,  he  and  Cyril  leaned 
out.  The  store  occupied  fully  half  the  yard,  the  rest  being 
occupied  by  anchors,  piles  of  iron,  ballast,  etc.  There  were 
two  or  three  score  of  guns  of  various  sizes  piled  on  each  other. 
A  large  store  of  cannon-ball  was  ranged  in  a  great  pyramid 
close  by.  A  wall  some  ten  feet  high  separated  the  yard  from 
the  lane  Cyril  had  spoken  of.  On  the  left,  adjoining  the 
warehouse,  was  the  yard  of  the  next  shop,  which  belonged  to 
a  wool-stapler.  Behind  were  the  backs  of  a  number  of  small 
houses  crowded  in  between  Tower  Street  and  Leadenhall 
Street. 

"  I  suppose  you  do  not  know  who  lives  in  those  houses, 
Captain  Dave?  " 

"  No,  indeed.  The  land  is  not  like  the  sea.  Afloat,  when 
one  sees  a  sail,  one  wonders  what  is  her  nationality,  and 
whither  she  is  bound,  and  still  more  whether  she  is  an  honest 


58  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

trader  or  a  rascally  pirate;  but  here  on  land,  one  scarcely 
gives  a  thought  as  to  who  may  dwell  in  the  houses  round." 

"I  will  walk  round  presently,"  Cyril  said,  "and  gather,  as 
far  as  I  can,  who  they  are  that  live  there;  but,  as  I  have  said, 
I  fancy  it  is  over  that  wall  and  into  the  alley  that  your  goods 
have  departed.  The  apprentices'  room  is  this  side  of  the 
house,  is  it  not?  " 

"Yes;  John  Wilkes  sleeps  in  the  room  next  to  yours,  and 
the  door  opposite  to  his  is  that  of  the  lads'  room." 

"  Do  the  windows  of  any  of  the  rooms  look  into  that  lane?  " 

"  No;  it  is  a  blank  wall  on  that  side." 

"There  is  the  clock  striking  nine,"  Cyril  said,  starting. 
"  It  is  time  for  me  to  be  off.  Then  you  will  take  the  books 
to-day,  Captain  Dave?" 

"  I  will  carry  them  off  at  once,  and  when  I  return  will  look 
narrowly  into  the  fastenings  of  the  two  windows  and  door 
from  the  warehouse  into  the  yard;  and  will  take  care  to  do  so 
when  the  boys  are  engaged  in  the  front  shop." 

When  his  work  was  done,  Cyril  went  round  to  the  houses 
behind  the  yard,  and  he  found  that  they  stood  in  a  small 
court,  with  three  or  four  trees  growing  in  the  centre,  and  were 
evidently  inhabited  by  respectable  citizens.  Over  the  door 
of  one  was  painted,  "Joshua  Heddings,  Attorney";  next  to 
him  was  Gilbert  Cushing,  who  dealt  in  jewels,  silks,  and  other 
precious  commodities  from  the  East;  next  to  him  was  a 
doctor,  and  beyond  a  dealer  in  spices.  This  was  enough 
to  assure  him  that  it  was  not  through  such  houses  as  these  that 
the  goods  had  been  carried. 

Cyril  had  not  been  back  at  the  mid-day  meal,  for  his  work 
that  day  lay  up  by  Holborn  Bar,  vwhere  he  had  two  customers 
whom  he  attended  with  but  half  an  hour's  interval  between 
the  visits,  and  on  the  days  on  which  he  went  there  he  was 
accustomed  to  get  something  to  eat  at  a  tavern  hard  by. 

Supper  was  an  unusually  quiet  meal.  Captain  Dave  now 
and  then  asked  John  Wilkes  a  question  as  to  the  business 
matters  of  the  day,  but  evidently  spoke  with  an  effort.     Nellie 


A   THIEF   SOMEWHERE  59 

rattled  on  as  usual;  but  the  burden  of  keeping  up  the  con- 
versation lay  entirely  on  her  shoulders  and  those  of  Cyril. 
After  the  apprentices  had  left,  and  John  Wilkes  had  started 
for  his  usual  resort,  the  Captain  lit  his  pipe.  Nellie  signed 
to  Cyril  to  come  and  seat  himself  by  her  in  the  window  that 
projected  out  over  the  street,  and  enabled  the  occupants  of 
the  seats  at  either  side  to  have  a  view  up  and  down  it. 

"What  have  you  been  doing  to  father,  Cyril?"  she  asked, 
in  low  tones;  "he  has  been  quite  unlike  himself  all  day. 
Generally  when  he  is  out  of  temper  he  rates  everyone  heart- 
ily, as  if  we  were  a  mutinous  crew,  but  to-day  he  has  gone 
about  scarcely  speaking;  he  hasn't  said  a  cross  word  to  any  of 
us,  but  several  times  when  I  spoke  to  him  I  got  no  answer, 
and  it  is  easy  to  see  that  he  is  terribly  put  out  about  some- 
thing. He  was  in  his  usual  spirits  at  breakfast;  then,  you  know, 
he  was  talking  with  you  for  an  hour,  and  it  does  not  take  much 
guessing  to  see  that  it  must  have  been  something  that  passed 
between  you  that  has  put  him  out.     Now  what  was  it?  " 

"I  don't  see  why  you  should  say  that,  Mistress  Nellie.  It 
is  true  we  did  have  a  talk  together,  and  he  examined  some 
fresh  books  I  have  been  making  out  and  said  that  he  was 
mightily  pleased  with  my  work.  I  went  away  at  nine  o'clock, 
and  something  may  have  occurred  to  upset  him  between  that 
and  dinner." 

"All  which  means  that  you  don't  mean  to  tell  me  anything 
about  it,  Master  Cyril.  Well,  then,  you  may  consider  your- 
self in  my  black  books  altogether,"  she  said  petulantly. 

"I  am  sorry  that  you  should  say  so,"  he  said.  "If  it  were 
true  that  anything  that  I  had  said  to  him  had  ruffled  him,  it 
would  be  for  him  to  tell  you,  and  not  for  me." 

"Methinks  I  have  treated  Robert  Ashford  scurvily,  and  I 
shall  take  him  for  my  escort  to  see  His  Maiesty  attend  ser- 
vice at  St.  Paul's  to-morrow." 

Cyril  smiled. 

"I  think  it  would  be  fair  to  give  him  a  turn,  Mistress,  an  1 
I  am  glad  to  see  that  you  have  such  a  kind  thought." 


60  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

Nellie  rose  indignantly,  and  taking  her  work  sat  down  by 
the  side  of  her  mother. 

"It  is  a  fine  evening,"  Cyril  said  to  Captain  Dave,  "and 
I  think  I  shall  take  a  walk  round.  I  shall  return  in  an 
hour." 

The  Captain  understood,  by  a  glance  Cyril  gave  him,  that 
he  was  going  out  for  some  purpose  connected  with  the  matter 
they  had  in  hand. 

"Ay,  ay,  lad,"  he  said.  "It  is  not  good  for  you  to  be  sit- 
ting moping  at  home  every  evening.  I  have  often  wondered 
before  that  you  did  not  take  a  walk  on  deck  before  you  turned 
in.     I  always  used  to  do  so  myself." 

"I  don't  think  there  is  any  moping  in  it,  Captain  Dave," 
Cyril  said,  with  a  laugh.  "  If  you  knew  how  pleasant  the 
evenings  have  been  to  me  after  the  life  I  lived  before,  you 
would  not  say  so." 

Cyril's  only  object  in  going  out,  however,  was  to  avoid  the 
necessity  of  having  to  talk  with  Dame  Dowsett  and  Nellie. 
His  thoughts  were  running  on  nothing  but  the  robbery,  and 
he  had  found  it  very  difficult  to  talk  in  his  usual  manner, 
and  to  answer  Nellie's  sprightly  sallies.  It  was  dark  already. 
A  few  oil  lamps  gave  a  feeble  light  here  and  there.  At  present 
he  had  formed  no  plan  whatever  of  detecting  the  thieves;  he 
was  as  much  puzzled  as  the  Captain  himself  as  to  how  the 
goods  could  have  been  removed.  It  would  be  necessary,  of 
course,  to  watch  the  apprentices,  but  he  did  not  think  that 
anything  was  likely  to  come  out  of  this.  It  was  the  warehouse 
itself  that  must  be  watched,  in  order  to  discover  how  the 
thieves  made  an  entry.  His  own  idea  was  that  they  got  over 
the  wall  by  means  of  a  rope,  and  in  some  way  managed  to 
effect  an  entry  into  the  warehouse.  The  apprentices  could 
hardly  aid  them  unless  they  came  down  through  the  house. 

If  they  had  managed  to  get  a  duplicate  key  of  the  door  lead- 
ing from  the  bottom  of  the  stairs  to  the  shop,  they  could,  of 
course,  unbar  the  windows,  and  pass  things  out  —  that  part 
of  the  business  would  be  easy;  but  he  could  not  believe  that 


A    THIEF    SOMEWHERE  61 

they  would  venture  frequently  to  pass  down  through  the  house. 
It  was  an  old  one,  and  the  stairs  creaked.  He  himself  was 
a  light  sleeper;  he  had  got  into  the  way  of  waking  at  the 
slightest  sound,  from  the  long  watches  he  had  had  for  his 
father's  return,  and  felt  sure  that  he  should  have  heard  them 
open  their  door  and  steal  along  the  passage  past  his  room, 
however  quietly  they  might  do  it.  He  walked  up  the  Ex- 
change, then  along  Cheapside  as  far  as  St.  Paul's,  and  back. 
Quiet  as  it  was  in  Thames  Street  there  was  no  lack  of  anima- 
tion elsewhere.  Apprentices  were  generally  allowed  to  go  out 
for  an  hour  after  supper,  the  regulation  being  that  they  returned 
to  their  homes  by  eight  o'clock.  Numbers  of  these  were 
about.  A  good  many  citizens  were  on  their  way  home  after 
supping  with  friends.  The  city  watch,  with  lanterns,  patrolled 
the  streets,  and  not  infrequently  interfered  in  quarrels  which 
broke  out  among  the  apprentices.  Cyril  felt  more  solitary 
among  the  knots  of  laughing,  noisy  lads  than  in  the  quiet 
streets,  and  was  glad  to  be  home  again.  Captain  Dave  him- 
self came  down  to  open  the  door. 

"I  have  just  sent  the  women  to  bed,"  he  said.  "The  two 
boys  came  in  five  minutes  ago.  I  thought  you  would  not  be 
long." 

"  I  did  not  go  out  for  anything  particular,"  Cyril  said;  "but 
Mistress  Nellie  insisted  that  there  was  something  wrong  with 
you,  and  that  I  must  know  what  it  was  about,  so,  feeling 
indeed  indisposed  to  talk,  I  thought  it  best  to  go  out  for  a 
short  time." 

"Yes,  yes.  Women  always  want  to  know,  lad.  I  have 
been  long  enough  at  sea,  you  may  be  sure,  to  know  that  when 
anything  is  wrong,  it  is  the  best  thing  to  keep  it  from  the 
passengers  as  long  as  you  can." 

"You  took  the  books  away  this  morning,  Captain  Dave?" 
Cyril  asked  as  they  sat  down. 

"Ay,  lad,  I  took  them  to  Master  Skinner,  who  bears  as  good 
a  reputation  as  any  accountant  in  the  city,  and  he  promised 
to  take  them  in  hand  without  loss  of  time;  but  I  have  been 


62  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

able  to  do  nothing  here.  John,  or  one  or  other  of  the  boys, 
was  always  in  the  warehouse,  and  I  have  had  no  opportunity 
of  examining  the  door  and  shutters  closely.  When  the  house 
is  sound  asleep  we  will  take  a  lantern  and  go  down  to  look  at 
them.  I  have  been  thinking  that  we  must  let  John  Wilkes 
into  this  matter;  it  is  too  much  to  bear  on  my  mind  by  my- 
self. He  is  my  first  mate,  you  see,  and  in  time  of  clanger, 
the  first  mate,  if  he  is  worth  anything,  is  the  man  the  captain 
relies  on  for  help." 

"By  all  means  tell  him,  then,"  Cyril  said.  "I  can  keep 
books,  but  I  have  no  experience  in  matters  like  this,  and  shall 
be  very  glad  to  have  his  opinion  and  advice." 

"There  he  is  —  half-past  eight.  He  is  as  punctual  as 
clockwork." 

Cyril  ran  down  and  let  John  in. 

"The  Captain  wants  to  speak  to  you,"  he  said,  "before  you 
go  up  to  bed." 

John,  after  carefully  bolting  the  door,  followed  him  upstairs. 

"  I  have  got  some  bad  news  for  you,  John.  There,  light 
your  pipe  again,  and  sit  down.  My  good  dame  has  gone  off 
to  bed,  and  we  have  got  the  cabin  to  ourselves." 

John  touched  an  imaginary  hat  and  obeyed  orders. 

"The  ship  has  sprung  a  bad  leak,  John.  This  lad  here  has 
found  it  out,  and  it  is  well  he  did,  for  unless  he  had  done  so 
we  should  have  had  her  foundering  under  our  feet  without  so 
much  as  suspecting  anything  was  going  wrong." 

The  sailor  took  his  newly-lighted  pipe  from  between  his 
lips  and  stared  at  the  Captain  in  astonishment. 

"  Yes,  it  is  hard  to  believe,  mate,  but,  by  the  Lord  Harry, 
it  is  as  I  say.  There  is  a  pirate  about  somewhere,  and  the 
books  show  that,  since  the  stock-taking  fifteen  months  ago,  he 
has  eased  the  craft  of  her  goods  to  the  tune  of  two  thousand 
pounds  and  odd." 

John  Wilkes  flung  his  pipe  on  to  the  table  with  such  force 
that  it  shivered  into  fragments. 

"Dash  my  timbers!"  he  exclaimed.      "Who  is  the  man? 


A   THIEF    SOMEWHERE  63 

You  only  give  me  the  orders,  sir,  and  I  am  ready  to  range 
alongside  and  board  him." 

"That  is  what  we  have  got  to  find  out,  John.  That  the 
goods  have  gone  is  certain,  but  how  they  can  have  gone  beats 
us  altogether." 

"  Do  you  mean  to  say,  Captain,  that  they  have  stolen  them 
out  of  the  place  under  my  eyes  and  me  know  nothing  about 
it?  It  can't  be,  sir.  There  must  be  some  mistake.  I  know 
naught  about  figures,  save  enough  to  put  down  the  things  I 
sell,  but  I  don't  believe  as  a  thing  has  gone  out  of  the  shop 
unbeknown  to  me.  That  yarn  won't  do  for  me,  sir,"  and  he 
looked  angrily  at  Cyril. 

"  It  is  true  enough,  John,  for  all  that.  The  books  have 
been  balanced  up.  We  knew  what  was  in  stock  fifteen  months 
ago,  and  we  knew  from  your  sale-book  what  has  passed  out 
of  the  shop,  and  from  your  entry-book  what  has  come  in.  We 
know  now  what  there  is  remaining.  We  find  that  in  bulky 
goods,  such  as  cables  and  anchors  and  ships'  boilers  and  such- 
like, the  accounts  tally  exactly,  but  in  the  small  rope,  and 
above  all  in  the  copper,  there  is  a  big  shrinkage.  I  will  read 
you  the  figures  of  some  of  them." 

John's  face  grew  longer  and  longer  as  he  heard  the  totals 
read. 

"Well,  I'm  jiggered!"  he  said,  when  the  list  was  con- 
cluded. "  I  could  have  sworn  that  the  cargo  was  right  accord- 
ing to  the  manifest.  Well,  Captain,  all  I  can  say  is,  if  that 
'ere  list  be  correct,  the  best  thing  you  can  do  is  to  send  me 
adrift  as  a  blind  fool.  I  have  kept  my  tallies  as  correct  as  I 
could,  and  I  thought  I  had  marked  down  every  package  that 
has  left  the  ship,  and  here  they  must  have  been  passing  out 
pretty  nigh  in  cart-loads  under  my  very  eyes,  and  I  knew 
nothing  about  it." 

"  I  don't  blame  you,  John,  more  than  I  blame  myself.  I 
am  generally  about  on  deck,  and  had  no  more  idea  that  the 
cargo  was  being  meddled  with  than  you  had.  I  have  been 
wrong  in  letting  matters  go  on  so  long  without  taking  stock 


G4  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

of  them  and  seeing  that  it  was  all  right;  but  I  never  saw  the 
need  for  it.  This  is  what  comes  of  taking  to  a  trade  you 
know  nothing  about;  we  have  just  been  like  two  children, 
thinking  that  it  was  all  plain  and  above  board,  and  that  we 
had  nothing  to  do  but  to  sell  our  goods  and  to  fill  up  again 
when  the  hold  got  empty.  Well,  it  is  of  no  use  talking  over 
that  part  of  the  business.  What  we  have  got  to  do  is  to  find 
out  this  leak  and  stop  it.  We  are  pretty  well  agreed,  Cyril 
and  me,  that  the  things  don't  go  out  of  the  shop  by  daylight. 
The  question  is,  how  do  they  go  out  at  night?  " 

"  I  always  lock  up  the  hatches  according  to  orders,  Cap- 
tain." 

"  Yes,  I  have  no  doubt  you  do,  John ;  but  maybe  the  fasten- 
ings have  been  tampered  with.  The  only  way  in  which  we 
see  it  can  have  been  managed  is  that  someone  has  been  in 
the  habit  of  getting  over  the  wall  between  the  yard  and  the 
lane,  and  then  getting  into  the  warehouse  somehow.  It  must 
have  been  done  very  often,  for  if  the  things  had  been  taken 
in  considerable  quantities  you  would  have  noticed  that  the 
stock  was  short  directly  the  next  order  came  in.  Now  I  pro- 
pose we  light  these  two  lanterns  I  have  got  here,  and  that  we 
go  down  and  have  a  look  round  the  hold." 

Lighting  the  candles,  they  went  downstairs.  The  Captain 
took  out  the  key  and  turned  the  lock.  It  grated  loudly  as  he 
did  so. 

"That  is  a  noisy  lock,"  Cyril  said. 

"It  wants  oiling,"  John  replied.  "I  have  been  thinking 
of  doing  it  for  the  last  month,  but  it  has  always  slipped  out 
of  my  mind." 

"At  any  rate,"  Cyril  said,  "it  is  certain  that  thieves  could 
not  have  got  into  the  shop  this  way,  for  the  noise  would  have 
been  heard  all  over  the  house." 

The  door  between  the  shop  and  the  warehouse  was  next 
unlocked.  The  fastenings  of  the  shutters  and  doors  were  first 
examined;  there  was  no  sign  of  their  having  been  tampered 
with.     Each  bolt  and  hasp  was  tried,  and  the  screws  examined. 


A   THIEF    SOMEWHERE  65 

Then  they  went  round  trying  every  one  of  the  stout  planks 
that  formed  the  side;  all  were  firm  and  in  good  condition. 

"It  beats  me  altogether,"  the  Captain  said,  when  they  had 
finished  their  examination.  "The  things  cannot  walk  out  of 
themselves;  they  have  got  to  be  carried.  But  how  the  fellows 
who  carry  them  get  in  is  more  than  I  can  say.  There  is  no- 
where else  to  look,  is  there,  John?" 

"Not  that  I  can  see,  Captain." 

They  went  to  the  door  into  the  shop,  and  were  about  to 
close  it,  when  Cyril  said, — 

"  Some  of  the  things  that  are  gone  are  generally  kept  in 
here,  Captain  —  the  rope  up  to  two  inch,  for  example,  and  a 
good  deal  of  canvas,  and  most  of  the  smaller  copper  fittings; 
so  that,  whoever  the  thief  is,  he  must  have  been  in  the  habit 
of  coming  in  here  as  well  as  into  the  warehouse." 

"That  is  so,  lad.     Perhaps  they  entered  from  this  side." 

"Will  you  hold  the  lantern  here,  John?  "  Cyril  said. 

The  sailor  held  the  lantern  to  the  lock. 

"  There  are  no  scratches  nor  signs  of  tools  having  been  used 
here,"  Cyril  said,  examining  both  the  lock  and  the  door-post. 
"Whether  the  thief  came  into  the  warehouse  first,  or  not,  hr 
must  have  had  a  key." 

The  Captain  nodded. 

"Thieves  generally  carry  a  lot  of  keys  with  them,  Cyril; 
and  if  one  does  not  quite  fit  they  can  file  it  until  it 
does." 

The  shutters  of  the  shop  window  and  its  fastenings,  and 
those  of  the  door,  were  as  secure  as  those  of  the  ware- 
house, and,  completely  puzzled,  the  party  went  upstairs 
again. 

"There  must  be  some  way  of  getting  in  and  out,  although 
we  can't  find  it,"  Captain  Dave  said.  "Things  can't  have 
gone  off  by  themselves." 

"It  may  be,  Captain,"  John  Wilkes  said,  "that  some  of  the 
planks  may  be  loose." 

"But  we  tried  them  all,  John." 

E 


66  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

"Ay,  they  seem  firm  enough,  but  it  may  be  that  one  of  them 
is  wedged  in,  and  that  when  the  wedges  are  taken  out  it  could 
be  pulled  off." 

"  I  think  you  would  have  noticed  it,  John.  If  there  was 
anything  of  that  sort  it  must  be  outside.  However,  we  will 
take  a  good  look  round  the  yard  to-morrow.  The  warehouse 
is  strongly  built,  and  I  don't  believe  that  any  plank  could  be 
taken  off  and  put  back  again,  time  after  time,  without  making 
a  noise  that  would  be  heard  in  the  house.  What  do  you 
think,  Cyril?  " 

"  I  agree  with  you,  Captain  Dave.  How  the  thieves  make 
an  entry  I  can't  imagine,  but  I  don't  believe  that  it  is  through 
the  wall  of  the  warehouse.  I  am  convinced  that  the  rob- 
beries must  have  been  very  frequent.  Had  a  large  amount 
been  taken  at  a  time,  John  Wilkes  would  have  been  sure  to 
notice  it.  Then,  again,  the  thieves  would  not  come  so  often, 
and  each  time  for  a  comparatively  small  amount  of  booty, 
unless  it  could  be  managed  without  any  serious  risk  or  trouble. 
However,  now  that  we  do  know  that  they  come,  we  shall  have, 
I  should  think,  very  little  difficulty  in  finding  out  how  it  is 
done." 

"You  may  warrant  we  will  keep  a  sharp  look-out,"  John 
Wilkes  said  savagely.  "  If  the  Captain  will  give  me  the  use 
of  a  room  at  the  back  of  the  house,  you  may  be  sure  I  sha'n't 
close  an  eye  till  I  have  got  to  the  bottom  of  the  matter.  I 
am  responsible  for  the  cargo  below,  and  if  I  had  kept  as  sharp 
an  eye  on  the  stores  as  I  ought  to  have  done,  this  would  not 
have  happened.  Only  let  me  catch  them  trying  to  board,  and 
I  will  give  them  such  a  reception  that  I  warrant  me  they  will 
sheer  off  with  a  bullet  or  two  in  them.  I  have  got  that  pair 
of  boarding  pistols,  and  a  cutlass,  hung  up  over  my  bed." 

"You  must  not  do  that,  John,"  the  Captain  said.  "It  isn't 
a  matter  of  beating  off  the  pirates  by  pouring  a  broadside 
into  them.  Maybe  you  might  cripple  them,  more  likely  they 
would  make  off,  and  we  want  to  capture  them.  Therefore, 
I  say,  let  us  watch,  and  find  out  how  they  do  it.     When  we 


A   THIEF    SOMEWHERE  67 

once  know  that,  we  can  lay  our  plans  for  capturing  them  the 
next  time  they  come.     I  will  take  watch  and  watch  with  you." 

"Well,  if  it  goes  on  long,  Captain,  I  won't  say  no  to  that; 
but  for  to-night  anyhow  I  will  sit  up  alone." 

"  Very  well,  let  it  be  so,  John.  But  mind,  whatever  you 
see,  you  keep  as  still  as  a  mouse.  Just  steal  to  my  room  in 
your  stockinged  feet  directly  you  see  anything  moving.  Open 
the  door  and  say,  'Strange  sail  in  sight! '  and  I  will  be  over 
at  your  window  in  no  time.  And  now,  Cyril,  you  and  I  may 
as  well  turn  in." 

The  night  passed  quietly. 

"You  saw  nothing,  I  suppose,  John?"  the  Captain  said 
next  morning,  after  the  apprentices  had  gone  down  from 
breakfast. 

"Not  a  thing,  Captain." 

"  Now  we  will  go  and  have  a  look  in  the  yard.  Will  you 
come,  Cyril?" 

"I  should  like  to  come,"  Cyril  replied,  "but,  as  I  have 
never  been  out  there  before,  had  you  not  better  make  some 
pretext  for  me  to  do  so.  You  might  say,  in  the  hearing  of 
the  apprentices,  'We  may  as  well  take  the  measurements  for 
that  new  shed  we  were  talking  about,  and  see  how  much  board- 
ing it  will  require.'  Then  you  can  call  to  me  out  from  the 
office  to  come  and  help  you  to  measure." 

"Then  you  still  think  the  apprentices  are  in  it?"  Jonn 
Wilkes  asked  sharply. 

"I  don't  say  I  think  so,  John.  I  have  nothing  against 
them.  I  don't  believe  they  could  come  down  at  night  with- 
out being  heard;  I  feel  sure  they  could  not  get  into  the  shop 
without  that  stiff  bolt  making  a  noise.  Still,  as  it  is  possible 
they  may  be  concerned  in  the  matter,  I  think  that,  now  we 
have  it  in  good  train  for  getting  to  the  bottom  of  it,  it  would 
be  well  to  keep  the  matter  altogether  to  ourselves." 

"Quite  right,"  Captain  Dave  said  approvingly.  "When 
you  suspect  treachery,  don't  let  a  soul  think  that  you  have  got 
such  a  matter  in  your  mind,  until  you  are   in  a  position  to 


68  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

take  the  traitor  by  the  collar  and  put  a  pistol  to  his  ear.  That 
idea  of  yours  is  a  very  good  one;  I  will  say  something  about 
the  shed  to  John  this  morning,  and  then  when  you  go  down 
to  the  counting-house  after  dinner  I  will  call  to  you  to  come 
out  to  the  yard  with  us." 

After  dinner,  Captain  Dave  went  with  Cyril  into  the  count- 
ing-house. 

"We  had  an  order  in  this  morning  for  a  set  of  ship's 
anchors,  and  John  and  I  have  been  in  the  yard  looking  them 
out;  we  looked  over  the  place  pretty  sharply,  as  you  may  be 
sure,  but  as  far  as  we  could  see  the  place  is  as  solid  as  when 
it  was  built,  fifty  years  ago,  by  my  father." 

The  Captain  went  out  into  the  store,  and  ten  minutes 
afterwards  re-entered  the  shop  and  shouted, — 

"  Come  out  here,  Cyril,  and  lend  a  hand.  We  are  going 
to  take  those  measurements.  Bring  out  your  ink-horn,  and  a 
bit  of  paper  to  put  them  down  as  we  take  them." 

The  yard  was  some  sixty  feet  long  by  twenty-five  broad, 
exclusive  of  the  space  occupied  by  the  warehouse.  This,  as 
Cyril  had  observed  from  the  window  above,  did  not  extend  as 
far  as  the  back  wall;  but  on  walking  round  there  with  the  two 
men,  he  found  that  the  distance  was  greater  than  he  had 
expected,  and  that  there  was  a  space  of  some  twenty  feet 
clear. 

"This  is  where  we  are  thinking  of  putting  the  shed,"  the 
Captain  said  in  a  loud  voice. 

"  But  I  see  that  you  have  a  crane  and  door  into  the  loft 
over  the  warehouse  there,"  Cyril  said,  looking  up. 

"  We  never  use  that  now.  When  my  father  first  began  busi- 
ness, he  used  to  buy  up  old  junk  and  such-like  stores,  and 
store  them  up  there,  but  it  didn't  pay  for  the  trouble;  and, 
besides,  as  you  see,  he  wanted  every  foot  of  the  yard  room, 
and  of  course  at  that  time  they  had  to  leave  a  space  clear  for 
the  carts  to  come  up  from  the  gate  round  here,  so  it  was 
given  up,  and  the  loft  is  empty  now." 

Cyril  looked  up  at  the  crane.     It  was  swung  round  so  as  to 


A    THIEF    SOMEWHERE  69 

lie  flat  against  the  wooden  shutters.  The  rope  was  still 
through  the  block,  and  passed  into  the  loft  through  a  hole  cut 
at  the  junction  of  the  shutters. 

They  now  measured  the  space  between  the  warehouse  and 
the  wall,  the  Captain  repeating  the  figures,  still  in  a  loud 
voice;  then  they  discussed  the  height  of  the  walls,  and  after 
some  argument  between  the  Captain  and  John  Wilkes  agreed 
that  this  should  be  the  same  as  the  rest  of  the  building.  Still 
talking  on  the  subject,  they  returned  through  the  warehouse, 
Cyril  on  the  way  taking  a  look  at  the  massive  gate  that  opened 
into  the  lane.  In  addition  to  a  heavy  bar  it  had  a  strong 
hasp,  fastened  by  a  great  padlock.  The  apprentices  were 
busy  at  work  coiling  up  some  rope  when  they  passed  by. 

"When  we  have  knocked  a  door  through  the  end  there, 
John,"  Captain  Dave  said,  "it  will  give  you  a  deal  more 
room,  and  you  will  be  able  to  get  rid  of  all  these  cables  and 
heavy  dunnage,  and  to  have  matters  more  ship-shape  here." 

While  they  had  been  taking  the  measurements,  all  three 
had  carefully  examined  the  wall  of  the  warehouse. 

"There  is  nothing  wrong  there,  Cyril,"  his  employer  said, 
as,  leaving  John  Wilkes  in  the  warehouse,  they  went  through 
the  shop  into  the  little  office. 

"  Certainly  nothing  that  I  could  see,  Captain  Dave.  I  did 
not  before  know  the  loft  had  any  opening  to  the  outside.  Of 
course  I  have  seen  the  ladder  going  up  from  the  warehouse  to 
that  trap-door;  but  as  it  was  closed  I  thought  no  more  of  it." 

"I  don't  suppose  anyone  has  been  up  there  for  years,  lad. 
What,  are  you  thinking  that  someone  might  get  in  through 
those  shutters?  Why,  they  are  twenty  feet  from  the  ground, 
so  that  you  would  want  a  long  ladder,  and  when  you  got  up 
there  you  would  find  that  you  could  not  open  the  shutters.  I 
said  nobody  had  been  up  there,  but  I  did  go  up  myself  to 
have  a  look  round  when  1  first  settled  down  here,  and  there 
is  a  big  bar  with  a  padlock." 

Cyril  thought  no  more  about  it,  and  after  supper  it  was 
arranged  that  he  and  Captain  Dave  should  keep  watch  by  turns 


70 


WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 


at  the  window  of  the  room  that  had  been  now  given  to  John 
Wilkes,  and  that  the  latter  should  have  a  night  in  his  berth, 
as  the  Captain  expressed  it.  John  Wilkes  had  made  some 
opposition,  saying  that  he  would  be  quite  willing  to  take  his 
watch. 

"You  will  just  obey  orders,  John,"  the  Captain  said.  "You 
have  had  thirty-six  hours  off  the  reel  on  duty,  and  you  have 
got  to  be  at  work  all  day  to-morrow  again.  You  shall  take 
the  middle  watch  to-morrow  night  if  you  like,  but  one  can 
see  with  half  an  eye  that  you  are  not  fit  to  be  on  the  look- 
out to-night.  I  doubt  if  any  of  us  could  see  as  far  as  the 
length  of  the  bowsprit.  It  is  pretty  nearly  pitch  dark;  there 
is  not  a  star  to  be  seen,  and  it  looked  to  me,  when  I  turned 
out  before  supper,  as  if  we  were  going  to  have  a  storm." 


CHAPTER   IV 


CAPTURED 


IT  was  settled  that  Cyril  was  to  take  the  first  watch,  and  that 
the  Captain  should  relieve  him  at  one  o'clock.  At  nine, 
the  family  went  to  bed.  A  quarter  of  an  hour  later,  Cyril 
stole  noiselessly  from  his  attic  down  to  John  Wilkes's  room. 
The  door  had  been  left  ajar,  and  the  candle  was  still  burning. 

"I  put  a  chair  by  the  window,"  the  sailor  said,  from  his 
bed,  "and  left  the  light,  for  you  might  run  foul  of  something 
or  other  in  the  dark,  though  I  have  left  a  pretty  clear  gangway 
for  you." 

Cyril  blew  out  the  candle,  and  seated  himself  at  the  win- 
dow. For  a  time  he  could  see  nothing,  and  told  himself  that 
the  whole  contents  of  the  warehouse  might  be  carried  off  with- 
out his  being  any  the  wiser. 

"I  shall  certainly  see  nothing,"  he  said  to  himself;  "but, 
at  least,  I  may  hear  something." 

So  saying,  he  turned  the  fastening  of  the  casement  and 
opened  it  about  half  an  inch.  As  his  eyes  became  accustomed 
to  the  darkness,  he  was  able  to  make  out  the  line  of  the  roof 
of  the  warehouse,  which  was  some  three  or  four  feet  below  the 
level  of  his  eyes,  and  some  twenty  feet  away  on  his  left.  The 
time  passed  slowly.  He  kept  himself  awake  by  thinking  over 
the  old  days  in  France,  the  lessons  he  had  learnt  with  his 
friend,  Harry  Parton,  and  the  teaching  of  the  old  clergyman. 

He  heard  the  bell  of  St.  Paul's  strike  ten  and  eleven.  The 
last  stroke  had  scarcely  ceased  to  vibrate  when  he  rose  to  his 

71 


72  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

feet  suddenly.  He  heard,  on  his  left,  a  scraping  noise.  A 
moment  later  it  ceased,  and  then  was  renewed  again.  It 
lasted  but  a  few  seconds;  then  he  heard  an  irregular,  shuffling 
noise,  that  seemed  to  him  upon  the  roof  of  the  warehouse. 
Pressing  his  face  to  the  casement,  he  suddenly  became  aware 
that  the  straight  line  of  the  ridge  was  broken  by  something 
moving  along  it,  and  a  moment  later  he  made  out  a  second 
object,  just  behind  the  first.  Moving  with  the  greatest  care, 
he  made  his  way  out  of  the  room,  half  closed  the  door  behind 
him,  crossed  the  passage,  and  pushed  at  a  door  opposite. 

"Captain  Dave,"  he  said,  in  a  low  voice,  "get  up  at  once, 
and  please  don't  make  a  noise." 

"Ay,  ay,  lad." 

There  was  a  movement  from  the  bed,  and  a  moment  later 
the  Captain  stood  beside  him. 

"What  is  it,  lad?"  he  whispered. 

"There  are  two  figures  moving  along  on  the  ridge  of  the 
roof  of  the  warehouse.  I  think  it  is  the  apprentices.  I  heard 
a  slight  noise,  as  if  they  were  letting  themselves  down  from 
their  window  by  a  rope.      It  is  just  over  that  roof,  you  know." 

There  was  a  rustling  sound  as  the  Captain  slipped  his  doub- 
let on. 

"That  is  so.  The  young  scoundrels!  What  can  they  be 
doing  on  the  roof?  " 

They  went  to  the  window  behind.  Just  as  they  reached  it 
there  was  a  vivid  flash  of  lightning.  It  sufficed  to  show  them 
a  figure  lying  at  full  length  at  the  farther  end  of  the  roof;  then 
all  was  dark  again,  and  a  second  or  two  later  came  a  sharp, 
crashing  roar  of  thunder. 

"We  had  better  stand  well  back  from  the  window,"  Cyril 
whispered.  "Another  flash  might  show  us  to  anyone  looking 
this  way." 

"  What  does  it  mean,  lad?  What  on  earth  is  that  boy  doing 
there?     I  could  not  see  which  it  was." 

"I  think  it  is  Ashford,"  Cyril  said.  "The  figure  in  front 
seemed  the  smaller  of  the  two." 


CAPTURED  73 

"But  where  on  earth  can  Tom  have  got  to? " 

"  I  should  fancy,  sir,  that  Robert  has  lowered  him  so  that 
he  can  get  his  feet  on  the  crane  and  swing  it  outwards;  then 
he  might  sit  down  on  it  and  swing  himself  by  the  rope  into 
the  loft  if  the  doors  are  not  fastened  inside.     Robert,  being 

taller,    would   have    no    difficulty    in    lowering    himself 

There  !  "  he  broke  off,  as  another  flash  of  lightning  lit  up  the 
sky.     "He  has  gone,  now;  there  is  no  one  on  the  roof." 

John  Wilkes  was  by  this  time  standing  beside  them,  having 
started  up  at  the  first  flash  of  lightning. 

"Do  you  go  up,  John,  into  their  room,"  the  Captain  said. 
"  I  think  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  these  fellows  on  the  roof 
are  Ashford  and  Frost,  but  it  is  as  well  to  be  able  to  swear 
to  it." 

The  foreman  returned  in  a  minute  or  two. 

"The  room  is  empty,  Captain;  the  window  is  open,  and 
there  is  a  rope  hanging  down  from  it.      Shall  I  cast  it  adrift?  " 

"  Certainly  not,  John.  We  do  not  mean  to  take  them  to- 
night, and  they  must  be  allowed  to  go  back  to  their  beds  with- 
out a  suspicion  that  they  have  been  watched.  I  hope  and 
trust  that  it  is  not  so  bad  as  it  looks,  and  that  the  boys  have 
only  broken  out  from  devilry.  You  know,  boys  will  do 
things  of  that  sort  just  because  it  is  forbidden." 

"There  must  be  more  than  that,"  John  Wilkes  said.  "If  it 
had  been  just  after  they  went  to  their  rooms,  it  might  be  that 
they  went  to  some  tavern  or  other  low  resort,  but  the  town  is 
all  asleep  now." 

They  again  went  close  to  the  window,  pushed  the  casement 
a  little  more  open,  and  stood  listening  there.  In  two  or  three 
minutes  there  was  a  very  slight  sound  heard. 

"They  are  unbolting  the  door  into  the  yard,"  John  Wilkes 
whispered.  "I  would  give  a  month's  pay  to  be  behind  them 
with  a  rope's  end." 

Half  a  minute  later  there  was  a  sudden  gleam  of  light  be- 
low, and  they  could  see  the  door  open.  The  light  disappeared 
again,  but  they  heard  footsteps;  then  they  saw  the  light  thrown 


74  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

on  the  fastening  to  the  outer  gate,  and  could  make  out  that 
two  figures  below  were  applying  a  key  to  the  padlock.  This 
was  taken  off  and  laid  down;  then  the  heavy  wooden  bar  was 
lifted,  and  also  laid  on  the  ground.  The  gate  opened  as  if 
pushed  from  the  other  side.  The  two  figures  went  out;  the 
sound  of  a  low  murmur  of  conversation  could  be  heard;  then 
they  returned,  the  gate  was  closed  and  fastened  again,  they 
entered  the  warehouse,  the  light  disappeared,  and  the  door 
was  closed. 

"That's  how  the  things  went,  John." 

"Ay,  ay,  sir,"  the  foreman  growled. 

"As  they  were  undoing  the  gate,  the  light  fell  on  a  coil  of 
rope  they  had  set  down  there,  and  a  bag  which  I  guess  had 
copper  of  some  kind  in  it.  They  have  done  us  cleverly,  the 
young  villains !  There  was  not  noise  enough  to  wake  a  cat. 
They  must  have  had  every  bolt  and  hinge  well  oiled." 

"We  had  better  close  the  casement  now,  sir,  for  as  they 
come  back  along  the  ridge  they  will  be  facing  it,  and  if  a  flash 
of  lightning  came  they  would  see  that  it  was  half  open,  and 
even  if  they  did  not  catch  sight  of  our  faces  they  would  think 
it  suspicious  that  the  window  should  be  open,  and  it  might 
put  them  on  their  guard." 

"Yes;  and  we  may  as  well  turn  in  at  once,  John.  Like 
enough  when  they  get  back  they  will  listen  for  a  bit  at  their 
door,  so  as  to  make  sure  that  everything  is  quiet  before  they 
turn  in.  There  is  nothing  more  to  see  now.  Of  course  they 
will  get  in  as  they  got  out.  You  had  better  turn  in  as  you  are, 
Cyril;  they  may  listen  at  your  door." 

Cyril  at  once  went  up  to  his  room,  closed  the  door,  placed 
a  chair  against  it,  and  then  lay  down  on  his  bed.  He  listened 
intently,  and  four  or  five  minutes  later  thought  that  he  heard 
a  door  open;  but  he  could  not  be  sure,  for  just  at  that  moment 
heavy  drops  began  to  patter  down  upon  the  tiles.  The  noise 
rose  louder  and  louder  until  he  could  scarce  have  heard  him- 
self speak.  Then  there  was  a  bright  flash  and  the  deep  rumble 
of  the  thunder  mingled  with  the  sharp  rattle  of  the  raindrops 


CAPTURED  75 

overhead.  He  listened  for  a  time  to  the  storm,  and  then 
dropped  off  to  sleep. 

Things  went  on  as  usual  at  breakfast  the  next  morning. 
During  the  meal,  Captain  Dave  gave  the  foreman  several  in- 
structions as  to  the  morning's  work. 

"I  am  going  on  board  the  Royalist,"  he  said.  "John 
Browning  wants  me  to  overhaul  all  the  gear,  and  see  what  will 
do  for  another  voyage  or  two,  and  what  must  be  new.  His 
skipper  asked  for  new  running  rigging  all  over,  but  he  thinks 
that  there  can't  be  any  occasion  for  its  all  being  renewed.  I 
don't  expect  I  shall  be  in  till  dinner-time,  so  anyone  that 
wants  to  see  me  must  come  again  in  the  afternoon." 

Ten  minutes  later,  Cyril  went  out,  on  his  way  to  his  work. 
Captain  Dave  was  standing  a  few  doors  away. 

"Before  I  go  on  board  the  brig,  lad,  I  am  going  up  to  the 
Chief  Constable's  to  arrange  about  this  business.  I  want  to 
get  four  men  of  the  watch.  Of  course,  it  may  be  some  nights 
before  this  is  tried  again,  so  I  shall  have  the  men  stowed  away 
in  the  kitchen.  Then  we  must  keep  watch,  and  as  soon  as 
we  see  those  young  villains  on  the  roof,  we  will  let  the  men 
out  at  the  front  door.  Two  will  post  themselves  this  end  of 
the  lane,  and  two  go  round  into  Leadenhall  Street  and  station 
themselves  at  the  other  end.  When  the  boys  go  out  after  sup- 
per we  will  unlock  the  door  at  the  bottom  of  the  stairs  into 
the  shop,  and  the  door  into  the  warehouse.  Then  we  will 
steal  down  into  the  shop  and  listen  there  until  we  hear  them 
open  the  door  into  the  yard,  and  then  go  into  the  warehouse 
and  be  ready  to  make  a  rush  out  as  soon  as  they  get  the  gate 
open.  John  will  have  his  boatswain's  whistle  ready,  and  will 
give  the  signal.  That  will  bring  the  watch  up,  so  they  will  be 
caught  in  a  trap." 

"  I  should  think  that  would  be  a  very  good  plan,  Captain 
Dave,  though  I  wish  that  it  could  have  been  done  without 
Tom  Frost  being  taken.  He  is  a  timid  sort  of  boy,  and  I 
have  no  doubt  that  he  has  been  entirely  under  the  thumb  of 
Robert." 


76  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

"Well,  if  he  has  he  will  get  off  lightly,"  the  Captain  said. 
"  Even  if  a  boy  is  a  timid  boy,  he  knows  what  will  be  the 
consequences  if  he  is  caught  robbing  his  master.  Cowardice 
is  no  excuse  for  crime,  lad.  The  boys  have  always  been  well 
treated,  and  though  I  dare  say  Ashford  is  the  worst  of  the 
two,  if  the  other  had  been  honest  he  would  not  have  seen  him 
robbing  me  without  letting  me  know." 

For  six  nights  watch  was  kept  without  success.  Every  even- 
ing, when  the  family  and  apprentices  had  retired  to  rest, 
John  Wilkes  went  quietly  downstairs  and  admitted  the  four 
constables,  letting  them  out  in  the  morning  before  anyone 
was  astir.  Mrs.  Dowsett  had  been  taken  into  her  husband's 
confidence  so  far  as  to  know  that  he  had  discovered  he  had 
been  robbed,  and  was  keeping  a  watch  for  the  thieves.  She 
was  not  told  that  the  apprentices  were  concerned  in  the  mat- 
ter, for  Captain  Dave  felt  sure  that,  however  much  she  might 
try  to  conceal  it,  Robert  Ashford  would  perceive,  by  her  looks, 
that  something  was  wrong. 

Nellie  was  told  a  day  or  two  later,  for,  although  ignorant  of 
her  father's  nightly  watchings,  she  was  conscious  from  his 
manner,  and  that  of  her  mother,  that  something  was  amiss, 
and  was  so  persistent  in  her  inquiries,  that  the  Captain  con- 
sented to  her  mother  telling  her  that  he  had  a  suspicion  he 
was  being  robbed,  and  warning  her  that  it  was  essential  that 
the  subject  must  not  be  in  any  way  alluded  to. 

"Your  father  is  worrying  over  it  a  good  deal,  Nellie,  and 
it  is  better  that  he  should  not  perceive  that  you  are  aware  of 
it.     Just  let  things  go  on  as  they  were." 

"Is  the  loss  serious,  mother?  " 

"Yes;  he  thinks  that  a  good  deal  of  money  has  gone.  I 
don't  think  he  minds  that  so  much  as  the  fact  that,  so  far,  he 
doesn't  know  who  the  people  most  concerned  in  it  may  be. 
He  has  some  sort  of  suspicion  in  one  quarter,  but  has  no  clue 
whatever  to  the  men  most  to  blame." 

"Does  Cyril  know  anything  about  it?"  Nellie  asked  sud- 
denly. 


CAPTURED  77 

"Yes,  he  knows,  my  dear;  indeed,  it  was  owing  to  his 
cleverness  that  your  father  first  came  to  have  suspicions." 

"Oh!  that  explains  it,"  Nellie  said.  "He  had  been  talk- 
ing to  father,  and  I  asked  what  it  was  about  and  he  would  not 
tell  me,  and  I  have  been  very  angry  with  him  ever  since." 

"  I  have  noticed  that  you  have  been  behaving  very  fool- 
ishly," Mrs.  Dowsett  said  quietly,  "and  that  for  the  last  week 
you  have  been  taking  Robert  with  you  as  an  escort  when  you 
went  out  of  an  evening.  I  suppose  you  did  that  to  annoy 
Cyril,  but  I  don't  think  that  he  minded  much." 

"I  don't  think  he  did,  mother,"  Nellie  agreed,  with  a  laugh 
which  betrayed  a  certain  amount  of  irritation.  "  I  saw  that 
he  smiled,  two  or  three  evenings  back,  when  I  told  Robert  at 
supper  that  I  wanted  him  to  go  out  with  me,  and  I  was  rarely 
angry,  I  can  tell  you." 

Cyril  had  indeed  troubled  himself  in  no  way  about  Nellie's 
coolness;  but  when  she  had  so  pointedly  asked  Robert  to  go 
with  her,  he  had  been  amused  at  the  thought  of  how  greatly 
she  would  be  mortified,  when  Robert  was  haled  up  to  the 
Guildhall  for  robbing  her  father,  at  the  thought  that  he  had 
been  accompanying  her  as  an  escort. 

"I  rather  hope  this  will  be  our  last  watch,  Captain  Dave," 
he  said,  on  the  seventh  evening. 

"Why  do  you  hope  so  specially  to-night,  lad?  " 

"Of  course  I  have  been  hoping  so  every  night.  But  I 
think  it  is  likely  that  the  men  who  take  the  goods  come  regu- 
larly once  a  week;  for  in  that  case  there  would  be  no  occa- 
sion for  them  to  meet  at  other  times  to  arrange  on  what  night 
they  should  be  in  the  lane." 

"Yes,  that  is  like  enough,  Cyril;  and  the  hour  will  prob- 
ably be  the  same,  too.  John  and  I  will  share  your  watch 
to-night,  so  as  to  be  ready  to  get  the  men  off  without  loss  of 
time." 

Cyril  had  always  taken  the  first  watch,  which  was  from  half- 
past  nine  till  twelve.  The  Captain  and  Wilkes  had  taken  the 
other  watches  by  turns. 


<b  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

As  before,  just  as  the  bell  finished  striking  eleven,,  the  three 
watchers  again  heard  through  the  slightly  open  casement  the 
scraping  noise  on  the  left.  It  had  been  agreed  that  they 
should  not  move,  lest  the  sound  should  be  heard  outside. 
Each  grasped  the  stout  cudgel  he  held  in  his  hand,  and  gazed 
at  the  roof  of  the  warehouse,  which  could  now  be  plainly 
seen,  for  the  moon  was  half  full  and  the  sky  was  clear.  As 
before,  the  two  figures  went  along,  and  this  time  they  could 
clearly  recognise  them.  They  were  both  sitting  astride  of  the 
ridge  tiles,  and  moved  themselves  along  by  means  of  their 
hands.  They  waited  until  they  saw  one  after  the  other  dis- 
appear at  the  end  of  the  roof,  and  then  John  Wilkes  quietly 
stole  downstairs.  The  four  constables  had  been  warned  to 
be  specially  wakeful. 

"They  are  at  it  again  to-night,"  John  said  to  them,  as  he 
entered.  "  Now,  do  you  two  who  go  round  into  Leadenhall 
Street  start  at  once,  but  don't  take  your  post  at  the  end  of  the 
lane  for  another  five  or  six  minutes.  The  thieves  outside  may 
not  have  come  up  at  present.  As  you  go  out,  leave  the  door 
ajar;  in  five  minutes  you  others  should  stand  ready.  Don't 
go  to  the  corner,  but  wait  in  the  doorway  below  until  you 
hear  the  whistle.  They  will  be  only  fifteen  or  twenty  yards 
up  the  lane,  and  would  see  you  if  you  took  up  your  station  at 
the  corner;  but  the  moment  you  hear  the  whistle,  rush  out 
and  have  at  them.     We  shall  be  there  before  you  will." 

John  went  down  with  the  last  two  men,  entered  the  shop, 
and  stood  there  waiting  until  he  should  be  joined  by  his  master. 
The  latter  and  Cyril  remained  at  the  window  until  they  saw 
the  door  of  the  warehouse  open,  and  then  hurried  downstairs. 
Both  were  in  their  stockinged  feet,  so  that  their  movements 
should  be  noiseless. 

"Come  on,  John;  they  are  in  the  yard,"  the  Captain  whis- 
pered; and  they  entered  the  warehouse  and  went  noiselessly 
on,  until  they  stood  at  the  door.  The  process  of  unbarring 
the  gate  was  nearly  accomplished.  As  it  swung  open,  John 
Wilkes  put  his  whistle  to  his  lips  and  blew  a  loud,  shrill  call, 


"K.UEEK'1    ASHFORD,    KNIFE    IN    HAND,    ATTACKED   JOHN    WILKES 
WITH    FURY." 


CAPTURED  79 

and  the  three  rushed  forward.  There  was  a  shout  of  alarm, 
a  fierce  imprecation,  and  three  of  the  four  figures  at  the  gate 
sprang  at  them.  Scarce  a  blow  had  been  struck  when  the  two 
constables  ran  up  and  joined  in  the  fray.  Two  men  fought 
stoutly,  but  were  soon  overpowered.  Robert  Ashford,  knife 
in  hand,  had  attacked  John  Wilkes  with  fury,  and  would  have 
stabbed  him,  as  his  attention  was  engaged  upon  one  of  the 
men  outside,  had  not  Cyril  brought  his  cudgel  down  sharply 
on  his  knuckles,  when,  with  a  yell  of  pain,  he  dropped  the 
knife  and  fled  up  the  lane.  He  had  gone  but  a  short 
distance,  however,  when  he  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  two 
constables,  who  were  running  towards  him.  One  of  them 
promptly  knocked  him  down  with  his  cudgel,  and  then  pro- 
ceeded to  bind  his  hands  behind  him,  while  the  other  ran  on 
to  join  in  the  fray.  It  was  over  before  he  got  there,  and  his 
comrades  were  engaged  in  binding  the  two  robbers.  Tom 
Frost  had  taken  no  part  in  the  fight.  He  stood  looking  on, 
paralysed  with  terror,  and  when  the  two  men  were  over- 
powered he  fell  on  his  knees  beseeching  his  master  to  have 
mercy  on  him. 

"It  is  too  late,  Tom,"  the  Captain  said.  "You  have  been 
robbing  me  for  months,  and  now  you  have  been  caught  in  the 
act  you  will  have  to  take  your  share  in  the  punishment.  You 
are  a  prisoner  of  the  constables  here,  and  not  of  mine,  and 
even  if  I  were  willing  to  let  you  go,  they  would  have  their  say 
in  the  matter.  Still,  if  you  make  a  clean  breast  of  what  you 
know  about  it,  I  will  do  all  I  can  to*  get  you  off  lightly;  and 
seeing  that  you  are  but  a  boy,  and  have  been,  perhaps,  led  into 
this,  they  will  not  be  disposed  to  be  hard  on  you.  Pick  up 
that  lantern  and  bring  it  here,  John ;  let  us  see  what  plunder 
they  were  making  off  with." 

There  was  no  rope  this  time,  but  a  bag  containing  some 
fifty  pounds'  weight  of  brass  and  copper  fittings.  One  of  the 
constables  took  possession  of  this. 

"You  had  better  come  along  with  us  to  the  Bridewell, 
Master  Dowsett,  to  sign  the  charge  sheet,  though  I  don't  know 


SO  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

whether  it  is  altogether  needful,  seeing  that  we  have  caught 
them  in  the  act;  and  you  will  all  three  have  to  be  at  the  Court 
to-morrow  at  ten  o'clock." 

"  I  will  go  with  you,"  the  Captain  said;  "but  I  will  first  slip 
in  and  put  my  shoes  on;  I  brought  them  down  in  my  hand 
and  shall  be  ready  in  a  minute.  You  may  as  well  lock  up  this 
gate  again,  John.  I  will  go  out  through  the  front  door  and 
join  them  in  the  lane."  As  he  went  into  the  house,  John 
Wilkes  closed  the  gate  and  put  up  the  bar,  then  took  up  the 
lantern  and  said  to  Cyril, — 

"Well,  Master  Cyril,  this  has  been  a  good  night's  work,  and 
mighty  thankful  I  am  that  we  have  caught  the  pirates.  It  was 
a  good  day  for  us  all  when  you  came  to  the  Captain,  or  they 
might  have  gone  on  robbing  him  till  the  time  came  that  there 
was  nothing  more  to  rob;  and  I  should  never  have  held  up  my 
head  again,  for  though  the  Captain  would  never  believe  that  I 
had  had  a  hand  in  bringing  him  to  ruin,  other  people  would 
not  have  thought  so,  and  I  might  never  have  got  a  chance  of 
proving  my  innocence.  Now  we  will  just  go  to  the  end  of  the 
yard  and  see  if  they  did  manage  to  get  into  the  warehouse  by 
means  of  that  crane,  as  you  thought  they  did." 

They  found  that  the  crane  had  been  swung  out  just  far 
enough  to  afford  a  foot-hold  to  those  lowering  themselves  on 
to  it  from  the  roof.     The  door  of  the  loft  stood  open. 

"  Just  as  you  said.  You  could  not  have  been  righter,  not  if 
you  had  seen  them  at  it.  And  now  I  reckon  we  may  as  well 
lock  up  the  place  again,  and  turn  in.  The  Captain  has  got 
the  key  of  the  front  door,  and  we  will  leave  the  lantern  burning 
at  the  bottom  of  the  stairs." 

Cyril  got  up  as  soon  as  he  heard  a  movement  in  the  house, 
and  went  down  to  the  shop,  which  had  been  already  opened  by 
John  Wilkes. 

"  It  seems  quiet  here,  without  the  apprentices,  John.  Is 
there  any  way  in  which  I  can  help?  " 

"No,  thank  you,  sir.  We  sha'n't  be  moving  the  goods 
about  till  after  breakfast,  and  then,  no  doubt,  the  Captain  will 


CAPTURED  81 

get  an  extra  man  in  to  help  me.  I  reckon  he  will  have  to 
get  a  neighbour  in  to  give  an  eye  to  the  place  while  we  are  all 
away  at  the  Court." 

"I  see  there  is  the  rope  still  hanging  from  their  window," 
Cyril  said,  as  he  went  out  into  the  yard. 

"I  thought  it  best  to  leave  it  there,"  John  Wilkes  replied, 
"and  I  ain't  been  up  into  the  loft  either.  It  is  best  to  leave 
matters  just  as  they  were.  Like  enough,  they  will  send  an 
officer  down  from  the  Court  to  look  at  them." 

When  the  family  assembled  at  breakfast,  Mrs.  Dowsett  was 
looking  very  grave.  The  Captain,  on  the  other  hand,  was  in 
capital  spirits.     Nellie,  as  usual,  was  somewhat  late. 

"Where  is  everybody?"  she  asked  in  surprise,  seeing  that 
Cyril  alone  was  in  his  place  with  her  father  and  mother. 

"John  Wilkes  is  downstairs,  looking  after  the  shop,  and  will 
come  up  and  have  his  breakfast  when  we  have  done,"  her 
father  replied. 

"Are  both  the  apprentices  out,  then?"  she  asked. 

"The  apprentices  are  in  limbo,"  the  Captain  said  grimly. 

"  In  limbo,  father !     What  does  that  mean?  " 

"It  means  that  they  are  in  gaol,  my  dear." 

Nellie  put  down  the  knife  and  fork  that  she  had  just  taken  up. 

"Are  you  joking,  father?" 

"Very  far  from  it,  my  dear;  it  is  no  joke  to  any  of  us  — 
certainly  not  to  me,  and  not  to  Robert  Ashford,  or  Tom  Frost. 
They  have  been  robbing  me  for  the  last  year,  and,  for  aught  I 
know,  before  that.  If  it  had  not  been  for  Master  Cyril  it 
would  not  have  been  very  long  before  I  should  have  had  to  put 
my  shutters  up." 

"  But  how  could  they  rob  you,  father?  " 

"By  stealing  my  goods,  and  selling  them,  Nellie.  The  way 
they  did  it  was  to  lower  themselves  by  a  rope  from  their  win- 
dow on  to  the  roof  of  the  warehouse,  and  to  get  down  at  the 
other  end  on  to  the  crane,  and  then  into  the  loft.  Then  they 
went  down  and  took  what  they  had  a  fancy  to,  undid  the  door, 
and  went  into  the  yard,  and  then  handed  over  their  booty  to 


82  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

the  fellows  waiting  at  the  gate  for  it.  Last  night  we  caught 
them  at  it,  after  having  been  on  the  watch  for  ten  days." 

"That  is  what  I  heard  last  night,  then,"  she  said.  "I  was 
woke  by  a  loud  whistle,  and  then  I  heard  a  sound  of  quarrelling 
and  fighting  in  the  lane.  I  thought  it  was  some  roysterers 
going  home  late.  Oh,  father,  it  is  dreadful  to  think  of !  And 
what  will  they  do  to  them?  " 

"It  is  a  hanging  matter,"  the  Captain  said;  "it  is  not  only 
theft,  but  mutiny.  No  doubt  the  judges  will  take  a  lenient 
view  of  Tom  Frost's  case,  both  on  the  ground  of  his  youth,  and 
because,  no  doubt,  he  was  influenced  by  Ashford;  but  I  would 
not  give  much  for  Robert's  chances.  No  doubt  it  will  be  a 
blow  to  you,  Nellie,  for  you  seem  to  have  taken  to  him 
mightily  of  late." 

Nellie  was  about  to  give  an  emphatic  contradiction,  but  as 
she  remembered  how  pointedly  she  had  asked  for  his  escort 
during  the  last  few  days,  she  flushed  up,  and  was  silent. 

"It  is  terrible  to  think  of,"  she  said,  after  a  pause.  "I 
suppose  this  is  what  you  and  Cyril  were  consulting  about, 
father.  I  have  to  ask  your  pardon,  Master  Cyril,  for  my  rude- 
ness to  you;  but  of  course  I  did  not  think  it  was  anything  of 
consequence,  or  that  you  could  not  have  told  me  if  you  had 
wished  to  do  so." 

"You  need  not  beg  my  pardon,  Mistress  Nellie.  No  doubt 
you  thought  it  churlish  on  my  part  to  refuse  to  gratify  your 
curiosity,  and  I  am  not  surprised  that  you  took  offence.  I 
knew  that  when  you  learned  how  important  it  was  to  keep 
silence  over  the  matter,  that  you  would  acquit  me  of  the  inten- 
tion of  making  a  mystery  about  nothing." 

"I  suppose  you  knew,  mother?"  Nellie  asked. 

"  I  knew  that  your  father  believed  that  he  was  being  robbed, 
Nellie,  and  that  he  was  keeping  watch  for  some  hours  every 
night,  but  I  did  not  know  that  he  suspected  the  apprentices. 
I  am  glad  that  we  did  not,  for  assuredly  we  should  have  found 
it  very  hard  to  school  our  faces  so  that  they  should  not  guess 
that  ausrht  was  wrong;." 


CAPTURED  83 

"That  was  why  we  said  nothing  about  it,  Nellie.  It  has 
been  as  much  as  I  have  been  able  to  do  to  sit  at  table,  and 
talk  in  the  shop  as  usual,  with  boys  I  knew  were  robbing  me; 
and  I  know  honest  John  Wilkes  must  have  felt  it  still  more. 
But  till  a  week  ago  we  would  not  believe  that  they  had  a 
hand  in  the  matter.  It  is  seven  nights  since  Cyril  caught  them 
creeping  along  the  roof,  and  called  me  to  the  window  in  John 
Wilkes's  room,  whence  he  was  watching  the  yard,  not  thinking 
the  enemy  was  in  the  house." 

"And  how  did  you  come  to  suspect  that  robbery  was  going 
on,  Cyril?  " 

"Simply  because,  on  making  up  the  books,  I  found  there 
was  a  great  deficiency  in  the  stores." 

"That  is  what  he  was  doing  when  he  was  sitting  up  at 
night,  after  you  were  in  bed, 'Miss  Nellie,"  her  father  said. 
"  You  may  thank  your  stars  that  he  took  a  berth  in  this  ship, 
for  the  scoundrels  would  have  foundered  her  to  a  certainty, 
if  he  had  not  done  so.  I  tell  you,  child,  he  has  saved  this 
craft  from  going  to  the  bottom.  I  have  not  said  much  to  him 
about  it.  but  he  knows  that  I  don't  feel  it  any  the  less." 

"And  who  were  the  other  men  who  were  taken,  father?  " 

"That  I  can't  tell  you,  Nellie.  I  went  to  the  Bridewell 
with  them,  and  as  soon  as  I  saw  them  safely  lodged  there  I 
came  home.  They  will  be  had  up  before  the  Lord  Mayor 
this  morning,  and  then  I  dare  say  I  shall  know  all  about  them. 
Now  I  must  go  and  take  my  watch  below,  and  let  John  Wilkes 
come  off  duty." 

"  Why,  John,  what  is  the  matter?  "  Mrs.  Dowsett  said,  when 
the  foreman  entered. 

"  Nothing  worth  speaking  of,  Mistress.  I  got  a  clip  over 
the  eye  from  one  of  the  pirates  we  were  capturing.  The 
thing  mattered  nothing,  one  way  or  the  other,  but  it  might 
have  cost  me  my  life,  because,  for  a  moment,  it  pretty  well 
dazed  me.  That  young  villain,  Bob,  was  just  coming  at  me 
with  his  knife,  and  I  reckon  it  would  have  gone  hard  with  me 
if  Master  Cyril  here  hadn't,  just  in  the  nick  of  time,  brought 


84  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

his  stick  down  on  Robert's  knuckles,  and  that  so  sharply  that 
the  fellow  dropped  his  knife  with  a  yell,  and  took  to  his 
heels,  only  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  two  of  the  watch  coming 
from  the  other  end  of  the  lane.  You  did  me  a  good  turn, 
lad,  and  if  ever  I  get  the  chance  of  ranging  up  alongside  of 
you  in  a  fray,  you  may  trust  me  to  return  it." 

He  held  out  his  hand  to  Cyril,  and  gave  a  warm  grip  to  the 
hand  the  latter  laid  in  it. 

"It  is  a  rum  start,  Mistress,"  John  went  on,  as  he  sat  down 
to  his  meal,  "  that  two  old  hands  like  the  Captain  and  I  were 
sailing  on,  not  dreaming  of  hidden  rocks  or  sand-banks,  when 
this  lad,  who  I  used  to  look  upon  as  a  young  cockerel  who 
was  rather  above  his  position,  should  come  forward  and  have 
saved  us  all  from  shipwreck." 

"It  is  indeed,  John,"  his  mistress  said  earnestly,  "and  I 
thank  God  indeed  that  He  put  the  thought  into  the  minds  of 
Captain  Dave  and  myself  to  ask  him  to  take  up  his  abode 
with  us.  It  seemed  to  us  then  that  we  were  doing  a  little 
kindness  that  would  cost  us  nothing,  whereas  it  has  turned  out 
the  saving  of  us." 

"Dear,  dear!"  Nellie,  who  had  been  sitting  with  a  frown 
on  her  pretty  face,  said  pettishly.  "What  a  talk  there  will 
be  about  it  all,  and  how  Jane  Greenwood  and  Martha  Steb- 
bings  and  the  rest  of  them  will  laugh  at  me !  They  used  to 
say  they  wondered  how  I  could  go  about  with  such  an  ugly 
wretch  behind  me,  and  of  course  I  spoke  up  for  him  and  said 
that  he  was  an  honest  knave  and  faithful;  and  now  it  turns 
out  that  he  is  a  villain  and  a  robber.  I  shall  never  hear  the 
last  of  him." 

"You  will  get  over  that,  Nellie,"  her  mother  said  severely. 
"  It  would  be  much  better  if,  instead  of  thinking  of  such 
trifles,  you  would  consider  how  sad  a  thing  it  is  that  two  lads 
should  lose  their  character,  and  perhaps  their  lives,  simply  for 
their  greed  of  other  people's  goods.  I  could  cry  when  I  think 
of  it.  I  know  that  Robert  Ashford  has  neither  father  nor 
mother  to  grieve  about  him,  for  my  husband's  father  took  him 


CAPTURED  85 

out  of  sheer  charity;  but  Tom's  parents  are  living,  and  it  will 
be  heart-breaking  indeed  to  them  when  they  hear  of  their  son^s 
misdoings." 

"I  trust  that  Captain  Dave  will  get  him  off,"  Cyril  said. 
"As  he  is  so  young  he  may  turn  King's  evidence,  and  I  feel 
sure  that  he  did  not  go  willingly  into  the  affair.  I  have 
noticed  many  times  that  he  had  a  frightened  look,  as  if  he  had 
something  on  his  mind.  I  believe  that  he  acted  under  fear 
of  the  other." 

As  soon  as  John  Wilkes  had  finished  his  breakfast  he  went 
with  Captain  Dave  and  Cyril  to  the  Magistrates'  Court  at  the 
Guildhall.  Some  other  cases  were  first  heard,  and  then  the  ap- 
prentices, with  the  two  men  who  had  been  captured  in  the 
lane,  were  brought  in  and  placed  in  the  dock.  The  men  bore 
marks  that  showed  they  had  been  engaged  in  a  severe  struggle, 
and  that  the  watch  had  used  their  staves  with  effect.  One  was 
an  elderly  man  with  shaggy  grey  eyebrows;  the  other  was  a 
very  powerfully  built  fellow,  who  seemed,  from  his  attire,  to 
follow  the  profession  of  a  sailor.  Tom  Frost  was  sobbing 
bitterly.  One  of  Robert  Ashford's  hands  was  bandaged  up. 
As  he  was  placed  in  the  dock  he  cast  furtive  glances  round 
with  his  shifty  eyes,  and  as  they  fell  upon  Cyril  an  expression 
of  deadly  hate  came  over  his  face.  The  men  of  the  watch  who 
had  captured  them  first  gave  their  evidence  as  to  finding  them 
in  the  act  of  robbery,  and  testified  to  the  desperate  resistance 
they  had  offered  to  capture.  Captain  Dave  then  entered  the 
witness-box,  and  swore  first  to  the  goods  that  were  found  on 
them  being  his  property,  and  then  related  how,  it  having  come 
to  his  knowledge  that  he  was  being  robbed,  he  had  set  a  watch, 
and  had,  eight  days  previously,  seen  his  two  apprentices  get- 
ting along  the  roof,  and  how  they  had  come  out  from  the  ware- 
house door,  had  opened  the  outer  gate,  and  had  handed  over 
some  goods  they  had  brought  out  to  persons  unknown  waiting 
to  receive  them. 

"Why  did  you  not  stop  them  in  their  commission  of  the 
theft?  "  the  Alderman  in  the  Chair  asked. 


86  WHEN   LONDON   BURNED 

"  Because,  sir,  had  I  done  so,  the  men  I  considered  to  be 
the  chief  criminals,  and  who  had  doubtless  tempted  my  ap- 
prentices to  rob  me,  would  then  have  made  off.  Therefore, 
I  thought  it  better  to  wait  until  I  could  lay  hands  on  them 
also,  and  so  got  four  men  of  the  watch  to  remain  in  the  house 
at  night." 

Then  he  went  on  to  relate  how,  after  watching  seven  nights, 
he  had  again  seen  the  apprentices  make  their  way  along  the 
roof,  and  how  they  and  the  receivers  of  their  booty  were  taken 
by  the  watch,  aided  by  himself,  his  foreman,  and  Master 
Cyril  Shenstone,  who  was  dwelling  in  his  house. 

After  John  Wilkes  had  given  his  evidence,  Cyril  went  into 
the  box  and  related  how,  being  engaged  by  Captain  David 
Dowsett  to  make  up  his  books,  he  found,  upon  stock  being 
taken,  that  there  was  a  deficiency  to  the  amount  of  many 
hundreds  of  pounds  in  certain  stores,  notably  such  as  were 
valuable  without  being  bulky. 

"  Is  anything  known  as  to  the  prisoners?"  the  magistrate 
asked  the  officer  of  the  city  watch  in  charge  of  the  case. 

"Nothing  is  known  of  the  two  boys,  your  honour;  but  the 
men  are  well  known.  The  elder,  who  gave  the  name  of  Peter 
Johnson,  is  one  Joseph  Marner;  he  keeps  a  marine  shop 
close  to  the  Tower.  For  a  long  time  he  has  been  suspected 
of  being  a  receiver  of  stolen  goods,  but  we  have  never  been 
able  to  lay  finger  on  him  before.  The  other  man  has,  for  the 
last  year,  acted  as  his  assistant  in  the  shop;  he  answers  closely 
to  the  description  of  a  man,  Ephraim  Fowler,  who  has  long 
been  wanted.  This  man  was  a  seaman  in  a  brig  trading  to 
Yarmouth.  After  an  altercation  with  the  captain  he  stabbed 
him,  and  then  slew  the  mate  who  was  coming  to  his  assist- 
ance ;  then  with  threats  he  compelled  the  other  two  men  on 
board  to  let  him  take  the  boat.  When  they  were  off  Bright- 
lingsea  he  rowed  away,  and  has  not  been  heard  of  since.  If 
you  will  remand  them,  before  he  comes  up  again  I  hope  to 
find  the  men  who  were  on  board,  and  see  if  they  identify 
him.     We  are  in  possession  of  Joseph  Marner's   shop,  and 


CAPTURED  87 

have  found  large  quantities  of  goods  that  we  have  reason  to 
believe  are  the  proceeds  of  these  and  other  robberies." 

After  the  prisoners  had  left  the  dock,  Captain  Dave  went 
up  to  the  officer. 

"I  believe,"  he  said,  "that  the  boy  has  not  voluntarily 
taken  part  in  these  robberies,  but  has  been  led  away,  or  per- 
haps obliged  by  threats  to  take  part  in  them;  he  may  be  able 
to  give  you  some  assistance,  for  maybe  these  men  are  not  the 
only  persons  to  whom  the  stolen  goods  have  been  sold,  and 
he  may  be  able  to  put  you  on  the  track  of  other  receivers." 

"The  matter  is  out  of  my  hands  now,"  the  officer  said, 
"but  I  will  represent  what  you  say  in  the  proper  quarter;  and 
now  you  had  better  come  round  with  me;  you  may  be  able  to 
pick  out  some  of  your  property.  We  only  made  a  seizure  of 
the  place  an  hour  ago.  I  had  all  the  men  who  came  in  on 
duty  this  morning  to  take  a  look  at  the  prisoners.  Fortunately 
two  or  three  of  them  recognised  Marner,  and  you  may  guess 
we  lost  no  time  in  getting  a  search  warrant  and  going  down 
to  his  place.  It  is  the  most  important  capture  we  have  made 
for  some  time,  and  may  lead  to  the  discovery  of  other  rob- 
beries that  have  been  puzzling  us  for  months  past.  There  is 
a  gang  known  as  the  Black  Gang,  but  we  have  never  been  able 
to  lay  hands  on  any  of  their  leaders,  and  such  fellows  as  have 
been  captured  have  refused  to  say  a  word,  and  have  denied 
all  knowledge  of  it.  There  have  been  a  number  of  robberies 
of  a  mysterious  kind,  none  of  which  have  we  been  able  to 
trace,  and  they  have  been  put  down  to  the  same  gang.  The 
Chief  Constable  is  waiting  for  me  there,  and  we  shall  make  a 
thorough  search  of  the  premises,  and  it  is  like  enough  we 
shall  come  across  some  clue  of  importance.  At  any  rate,  if 
we  can  find  some  of  the  articles  stolen  in  the  robberies  I  am 
speaking  of,  it  will  be  a  strong  proof  that  Marner  is  one  of  the 
chiefs  of  the  gang,  and  that  may  lead  to  further  discoveries." 

"You  had  better  come  with  us,  John,"  Captain  Dave  said. 
"You  know  our  goods  better  than  I  do  myself.  Will  you 
come,  Cyril?  " 


OO  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

"  I  should  be  of  no  use  in  identifying  the  goods,  sir,  and  I 
am  due  in  half  an  hour  at  one  of  my  shops." 

The  search  was  an  exhaustive  one.  There  was  no  appear- 
ance of  an  underground  cellar,  but  on  some  of  the  boards  of 
the  shop  being  taken  up,  it  was  found  that  there  was  a  large 
one  extending  over  the  whole  house.  This  contained  an 
immense  variety  of  goods.  In  one  corner  was  a  pile  of  cop- 
per bolts  that  Captain  Dave  and  John  were  able  to  claim  at 
once,  as  they  bore  the  brand  of  the  maker  from  whom  they 
obtained  their  stock.  There  were  boxes  of  copper  and  brass 
ship  and  house  fittings,  and  a  very  large  quantity  of  rope, 
principally  of  the  sizes  in  which  the  stock  had  been  found 
deficient;  but  to  these  Captain  Dave  was  unable  to  swear.  In 
addition  to  these  articles  the  cellar  contained  a  number  of 
chests,  all  of  which  were  found  to  be  filled  with  miscellaneous 
articles  of  wearing  apparel  —  rolls  of  silk,  velvet,  cloth,  and 
other  materials  —  curtains,  watches,  clocks,  ornaments  of  all 
kinds,  and  a  considerable  amount  of  plate.  As  among  these 
were  many  articles  which  answered  to  the  descriptions  given 
of  goods  that  had  been  stolen  from  country  houses,  the  whole 
were  impounded  by  the  Chief  Constable,  and  carried  away  in 
carts.  The  upper  part  of  the  house  was  carefully  searched, 
the  walls  tapped,  wainscotting  pulled  down,  and  the  floors 
carefully  examined.  Several  hiding-places  were  found,  but 
nothing  of  any  importance  discovered  in  them. 

"I  should  advise  you, "the  Chief  Constable  said  to  Captain 
Dave,  "to  put  in  a  claim  for  every  article  corresponding  with 
those  you  have  lost.  Of  course,  if  anyone  else  comes  forward 
and  also  puts  in  a  claim,  the  matter  will  have  to  be  gone  into, 
and  if  neither  of  you  can  absolutely  swear  to  the  things,  I 
suppose  you  will  have  to  settle  it  somehow  between  you.  If 
no  one  else  claims  them,  you  will  get  them  all  without  ques- 
tion, for  you  can  swear  that,  to  the  best  of  your  knowledge 
and  belief,  they  are  yours,  and  bring  samples  of  your  own 
goods  to  show  that  they  exactly  correspond  with  them.  I 
have  no  doubt  that  a  good  deal  of  the  readily  saleable  stuff, 


CAPTURED  89 

such  as  ropes,  brass  sheaves  for  blocks,  and  things  of  that 
sort,  will  have  been  sold,  but  as  it  is  clear  that  there  is  a  good 
deal  of  your  stuff  in  the  stock  found  below,  I  hope  your  loss 
will  not  be  very  great.  There  is  no  doubt  it  has  been  a  splen- 
did find  for  us.  It  is  likely  enough  that  we  shall  discover 
among  those  boxes  goods  that  have  been  obtained  from  a 
score  of  robberies  in  London,  and  likely  enough  in  the  coun- 
try. We  have  arrested  three  men  we  found  in  the  place,  and 
two  women,  and  may  get  from  some  of  them  information  that 
will  enable  us  to  lay  hands  on  some  of  the  others  concerned 
in  these  robberies." 


CHAPTER   V 


KIDNAPPED 


THAT  afternoon  Captain  Dave  went  down  to  the  Bridewell, 
and  had  an  interview  with  Tom  Frost,  in  the  presence  of 
the  Master  of  the  prison. 

"  Well,  Tom,  I  never  expected  to  have  to  come  to  see  you 
in  a  place  like  this." 

"  I  am  glad  I  am  here,  master,"  the  boy  said  earnestly,  with 
tears  in  his  eyes.  "I  don't  mind  if  they  hang  me;  I  would 
rather  anything  than  go  on  as  I  have  been  doing.  I  knew  it 
must  come,  and  whenever  I  heard  anyone  walk  into  the  shop 
I  made  sure  it  was  a  constable.  I  am  ready  to  tell  every- 
thing, master;  I  know  I  deserve  whatever  I  shall  get,  but  that 
won't  hurt  me  half  as  much  as  it  has  done,  having  to  go  on 
living  in  the  house  with  you,  and  knowing  I  was  helping  to 
rob  you  all  along." 

"Anything  that  you  say  must  be  taken  down,"  the  officer 
said;  "and  I  can't  promise  that  it  will  make  any  difference 
in  your  sentence." 

"  I  do  not  care  anything  about  that;  I  am  going  to  tell  the 
truth." 

"Very  well,  then,  I  will  take  down  anything  you  say.  But 
wait  a  minute." 

He  went  to  the  door  of  the  room  and  called. 

"Is  the  Chief  Constable  in?"  he  asked  a  man  who  came 
up.     "If  he  is,  ask  him  to  step  here." 

&  minute  later  the  Chief  Constable  came  in. 

90 


KIDNAPPED  91 

"This  prisoner  wishes  to  make  a  confession,  Master 
Holmes.  I  thought  it  best  that  you  should  be  here.  You 
can  hear  what  he  says  then,  and  it  may  help  you  in  your  in- 
quiry. Besides,  you  may  think  of  questions  on  points  he  may 
not  mention;  he  understands  that  he  is  speaking  entirely  of 
his  own  free  will,  and  that  I  have  given  him  no  promise  what- 
ever that  his  so  doing  will  alter  his  sentence,  although  no 
doubt  it  will  be  taken  into  consideration." 

"Quite  so,"  the  constable  said.  "This  is  not  a  case  where 
one  prisoner  would  be  ordinarily  permitted  to  turn  King's 
evidence  against  the  others,  because,  as  they  were  caught  in 
the  act,  no  such  evidence  is  necessary.  We  know  all  about 
how  the  thing  was  done,  and  who  did  it." 

"  I  want  to  tell  how  I  first  came  to  rob  my  master,"  the  boy 
said.  "  I  never  thought  of  robbing  him.  When  I  came  up 
to  London,  my  father  said  to  me,  '  Whatever  you  do,  Tom,  be 
honest.  They  say  there  are  rogues  up  in  London;  don't  you 
have  anything  to  do  with  them.'  One  evening,  about  a  year 
ago  I  went  out  with  Robert,  and  we  went  to  a  shop  near  the 
wall  at  Aldgate.  I  had  never  been  there  before,  but  Robert 
knew  the  master,  who  was  the  old  man  that  was  taken  in  the 
lane.  Robert  said  the  man  was  a  relation  of  his  father's,  and 
had  been  kind  to  him.  We  sat  down  and  talked  for  a  time, 
and  then  Robert,  who  was  sitting  close  to  me,  moved  for 
something,  and  put  his  hand  against  my  pocket. 

" '  Hullo ! '  he  said;  'what  have  you  got  there?  ' 

"'  Nothing,'  I  said. 

"'  Oh,  haven't  you?  '  and  he  put  his  hand  in  my  pocket, 
and  brought  out  ten  guineas.  '  Hullo! '  he  said;  '  where  did 
you  get  these  ?  You  told  me  yesterday  you  had  not  got  a  groat. 
Why,  you  young  villain,  you  must  have  been  robbing  the  till !  ' 

"  I  was  so  frightened  that  I  could  not  say  anything,  except 
that  I  did  not  know  how  they  came  there  and  I  could  swear 
that  I  had  not  touched  the  till.  I  was  too  frightened  to  think 
then,  but  I  have  since  thought  that  the  guineas  were  never  in 
my  pocket  at  all,  but  were  in  Robert's  hand. 


92  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

" '  That  won't  do,  boy,'  the  man  said.  '  It  is  clear  that  you 
are  a  thief.  I  saw  Robert  take  them  from  your  pocket,  and, 
as  an  honest  man,  it  is  my  duty  to  take  you  to  your  master  and 
tell  him  what  sort  of  an  apprentice  he  has.  You  are  young, 
and  you  will  get  off  with  a  whipping  at  the  pillory,  and  that 
will  teach  you  that  honesty  is  the  best  policy.' 

"So  he  got  his  hat  and  put  it  on,  and  took  me  by  the  collar 
as  if  to  haul  me  out  into  the  street.  I  went  down  on  my  knees 
to  beg  for  mercy,  and  at  last  he  said  that  he  would  keep  the 
matter  quiet  if  I  would  swear  to  do  everything  that  Robert  told 
me;  and  I  was  so  frightened  that  I  swore  to  do  so. 

"  For  a  bit  there  wasn't  any  stealing,  but  Robert  used  to  take 
me  out  over  the  roof,  and  we  used  to  go  out  together  and  go  to 
places  where  there  were  two  or  three  men,  and  they  gave  us 
wine.  Then  Robert  proposed  that  we  should  have  a  look 
through  the  warehouse.  I  did  not  know  what  he  meant,  but 
as  we  went  through  he  filled  his  pockets  with  things  and  told 
me  to  take  some  too.  I  said  I  would  not.  Then  he  threatened 
to  raise  the  alarm,  and  said  that  when  Captain  Dave  came 
down  he  should  say  he  heard  me  get  up  to  come  down  by  the 
rope  on  to  the  warehouse,  and  that  he  had  followed  me  to  see 
what  I  was  doing,  and  had  found  me  in  the  act  of  taking 
goods,  and  that,  as  he  had  before  caught  me  with  money  stolen 
from  the  till,  as  a  friend  of  his  could  testify,  he  felt  that  it  was 
his  duty  to  summon  you  at  once.  I  know  I  ought  to  have 
refused,  and  to  have  let  him  call  you  down,  but  I  was  too 
frightened.  At  last  I  agreed  to  do  what  he  told  me,  and  ever 
since  then  we  have  been  robbing  you." 

"  What  have  you  done  with  the  money  you  got  for  the 
things?"  the  constable  asked. 

"I  had  a  groat  sometimes,"  the  boy  said,  "but  that  is  all. 
Robert  said  first  that  I  should  have  a  share,  but  I  said  I  would 
have  nothing  to  do  with  it.  I  did  as  he  ordered  me  because  I 
could  not  help  it.  Though  I  have  taken  a  groat  or  two  some- 
times, that  is  all  I  have  had." 

"Do  you  know  anything  about  how  much  Robert  had?  " 


KIDNAPPED  'Jo 

"No,  sir;  I  never  saw  him  paid  any  money.  I  supposed 
that  he  had  some  because  he  has  said  sometimes  he  should  set 
up  a  shop  for  himself,  down  at  some  seaport  town,  when  he 
was  out  of  his  apprenticeship;  but  I  have  never  seen  him  with 
any  money  beyond  a  little  silver.  I  don't  know  what  he  used 
to  do  when  we  had  given  the  things  to  the  men  that  met  us  in 
the  lane.  I  used  always  to  come  straight  back  to  bed,  but 
generally  he  went  out  with  them.  I  used  to  fasten  the  gate 
after  him,  and  he  got  back  over  the  wall  by  a  rope.  Most 
times  he  didn't  come  in  till  a  little  before  daybreak." 

"  Were  they  always  the  same  men  that  met  you  in  the  lane?  " 

"  No,  sir.  The  master  of  the  shop  was  very  seldom  there. 
The  big  man  has  come  for  the  last  three  or  four  months,  and 
there  were  two  other  men.  They  used  to  be  waiting  for  us 
together  until  the  big  man  came,  but  since  then  one  or  other 
of  them  came  with  him,  except  when  the  master  of  the  shop 
was  there  himself." 

"Describe  them  to  me." 

The  boy  described  them  as  well  as  he  could. 

"Could  you  swear  to  them  if  you  saw  them?  " 

"  I  think  so.  Of  course,  sometimes  it  was  moonlight,  and  I 
could  see  their  faces  well;  and  besides,  the  light  of  the  lantern 
often  fell  upon  their  faces." 

The  constable  nodded. 

"The  descriptions  answer  exactly,"  he  said  to  Captain  Dave, 
"  to  the  two  men  we  found  in  the  shop.  The  place  was  evi- 
dently the  headquarters  of  a  gang  of  thieves." 

"Please,  sir,"  the  boy  said,  "would  you  have  me  shut  up  in 
another  place?  I  am  afraid  of  being  with  the  others.  They 
have  sworn  they  will  kill  me  if  I  say  a  word,  and  when  I  get 
back  they  will  ask  me  who  I  have  seen  and  what  I  have  said." 

Captain  Dave  took  the  other  two  men  aside. 

"  Could  you  not  let  the  boy  come  home  with  me?  "  he  said. 
"I  believe  his  story  is  a  true  one.  He  has  been  terrified  into 
helping  that  rascal,  Robert  Ashford.  Of  course  he  himself  was 
of  no  good  to  them,  but  they  were  obliged  to  force  him  into 


94  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

it,  as  otherwise  he  would  have  found  out  Robert's  absences 
and  might  have  reported  them  to  me.  I  will  give  what  bail 
you  like,  and  will  undertake  to  produce  him  whenever  he  is 
required." 

"  I  could  not  do  that  myself,"  the  constable  said,  "but  I  will 
go  round  to  the  Court  now  with  the  boy's  confession,  and  I 
have  no  doubt  the  Alderman  will  let  him  go.  But  let  me  give 
you  a  word  of  advice :  don't  let  him  stir  out  of  the  house  after 
dark.  We  have  no  doubt  that  there  is  a  big  gang  concerned 
in  this  robbery,  and  the  others  of  which  we  found  the  booty  at 
the  receiver's.  They  would  not  know  how  much  this  boy 
could  tell  about  them,  but  if  he  went  back  to  you  they  would 
guess  that  he  had  peached.  If  he  went  out  after  dark,  the 
chances  would  be  against  his  ever  coming  back  again.  No, 
now  I  think  of  it,  I  am  sure  you  had  better  let  him  stay  where 
he  is.  The  Master  will  put  him  apart  from  the  others,  and 
make  him  comfortable.  You  see,  at  present  we  have  no  clue 
as  to  the  men  concerned  in  the  robberies.  You  may  be  sure 
that  they  are  watching  every  move  on  our  part,  and  if  they 
knew  that  this  boy  was  out,  they  might  take  the  alarm  and 
make  off." 

"Well,  if  you  think  so,  I  will  leave  him  here." 

"  I  am  sure  that  it  would  be  the  best  plan." 

"You  will  make  him  comfortable,  Master  Holroyd?" 

"Yes;  you  need  not  worry  about  him,  Captain  Dowsett." 

They  then  turned  to  the  boy. 

"You  will  be  moved  away  from  the  others,  Tom,"  Captain 
Dave  said,  "  and  Mr.  Holroyd  has  promised  to  make  you  com- 
fortable." 

"Oh,  Captain  Dave,"  the  boy  burst  out,  "will  you  forgive 
me?  I  don't  mind  being  punished,  but  if  you  knew  how 
awfully  miserable  I  have  been  all  this  time,  knowing  that  I  was 
robbing  you  while  you  were  so  kind  to  me,  I  think  you  would 
forgive  me." 

"I  forgive  you,  Tom,"  Captain  Dave  said,  putting  his  hand 
on  the  boy's  shoulder.     "I  hope  that  this  will  be  a  lesson  to 


KIDNAPPED  95 

you,  all  your  life.  You  see  all  this  has  come  upon  you  because 
you  were  a  coward.  If  you  had  been  a  brave  lad  you  would 
have  said,  'Take  me  to  my  master.'  You  might  have  been 
sure  that  I  would  have  heard  your  story  as  well  as  theirs,  and 
I  don't  think  I  should  have  decided  against  you  under  the 
circumstances.  It  was  only  your  word  against  Robert's;  and 
his  taking  you  to  this  man's,  and  finding  the  money  in  your 
pocket  in  so  unlikely  a  way,  would  certainly  have  caused  me 
to  have  suspicions.  There  is  nothing  so  bad  as  cowardice;  it 
is  the  father  of  all  faults.  A  coward  is  certain  to  be  a  liar, 
for  he  will  not  hesitate  to  tell  any  falsehood  to  shelter  him 
from  the  consequences  of  a  fault.  In  your  case,  you  see, 
cowardice  has  made  you  a  thief;  and  in  some  cases  it  might 
drive  a  man  to  commit  a  murder.  However,  lad,  I  forgive  you 
freely.  You  have  been  weak,  and  your  weakness  has  made  you 
a  criminal;  but  it  has  been  against  your  own  will.  When  all 
this  is  over,  I  will  see  what  can  be  done  for  you.  You  may 
live  to  be  an  honest  man  and  a  good  citizen  yet." 

Two  days  later  Cyril  was  returning  home  late  in  the  evening 
after  being  engaged  longer  than  usual  in  making  up  a  number 
of  accounts  for  one  of  his  customers.  He  had  come  through 
Leadenhall  Street,  and  had  entered  the  lane  where  the  capture 
of  the  thieves  had  been  made,  when  he  heard  a  footstep  behind 
him.  He  turned  half  round  to  see  who  was  following  him, 
when  he  received  a  tremendous  blow  on  the  head  which  struck 
him  senseless  to  the  ground. 

After  a  time  he  was  dimly  conscious  that  he  was  being  car- 
ried along.  He  was  unable  to  move;  there  was  something  in 
his  mouth  that  prevented  him  from  calling  out,  and  his  head 
was  muffled  in  a  cloak.  He  felt  too  weak  and  confused  to 
struggle.  A  minute  later  he  heard  a  voice,  that  sounded  below 
him,  say, — 

"  Have  you  got  him?  " 

"  I  have  got  him  all  right,"  was  the  answer  of  the  man  who 
was  carrying  him. 

Then  he  felt  that  he  was  being  carried  down  some  stairs. 


96  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

Someone  took  him,  and  he  was  thrown  roughly  down;  then 
there  was  a  slight  rattling  noise,  followed  by  a  regular  sound. 
He  wondered  vaguely  what  it  was,  but  as  his  senses  came  back 
it  flashed  upon  him;  it  was  the  sound  of  oars;  he  was  in  a 
boat.  It  was  some  time  before  he  could  think  why  he  should 
be  in  a  boat.  He  had  doubtless  been  carried  off  by  some  of 
the  friends  of  the  prisoners',  partly,  perhaps,  to  prevent  his 
giving  evidence  against  them,  partly  from  revenge  for  the  part 
he  had  played  in  the  discovery  of  the  crime. 

In  a  few  minutes  the  sound  of  oars  ceased,  and  there  was  a 
bump  as  the  boat  struck  against  something  hard.  Then  he 
was  lifted  up,  and  someone  took  hold  of  him  from  above. 
He  was  carried  a  few  steps  and  roughly  thrust  in  somewhere. 
There  was  a  sound  of  something  heavy  being  thrown  down 
above  him,  and  then  for  a  long  time  he  knew  nothing  more. 

When  he  became  conscious  again,  he  was  able,  as  he  lay 
there,  to  come  to  a  distinct  conclusion  as  to  where  he  was. 
He  had  been  kidnapped,  carried  off,  taken  out  in  a  boat  to 
some  craft  anchored  in  the  river,  and  was  now  in  the  hold. 
He  felt  almost  suffocated.  The  wrap  round  his  head  prevented 
his  breathing  freely,  the  gag  in  his  mouth  pressed  on  his 
tongue,  and  gave  him  severe  pain,  while  his  head  ached 
acutely  from  the  effects  of  the  blow. 

The  first  thing  to  do  was,  if  possible,  to  free  his  hands,  so 
as  to  relieve  himself  from  the  gag  and  muffling.  An  effort  or 
two  soon  showed  him  that  he  was  but  loosely  bound.  Doubt- 
less the  man  who  had  attacked  him  had  not  wasted  much  time 
in  securing  his  arms,  believing  that  the  blow  would  be  suffi- 
cient to  keep  him  quiet  until  he  was  safe  on  board  ship.  It 
was,  therefore,  without  much  difficulty  that  he  managed  to 
free  one  of  his  hands,  and  it  was  then  an  easy  task  to  get  rid 
of  the  rope  altogether.  The  cloak  was  pulled  from  his  face, 
and,  feeling  for  his  knife,  he  cut  the  lashings  of  the  gag  and 
removed  it  from  his  mouth.  He  lay  quiet  for  a  few  minutes, 
panting  from  his  exhaustion.  Putting  up  his  hand  he  felt  a 
beam  about  a  foot  above  his  body.     He  was,  then,  in  a  hold 


"CYRIL   SAT    IT   AND    PRANK    OFF    THE    CONTENTS    OF    THE    PANNIKIN 


KIDNAPPED  97 

already  stored  with  cargo.  The  next  thing  was  to  shift  his 
position  among  the  barrels  and  bales  upon  which  he  was  lying, 
until  he  found  a  comparatively  level  spot.  He  was  in  too 
great  pain  to  think  of  sleep;  his  head  throbbed  fiercely,  and 
he  suffered  from  intense  thirst. 

From  time  to  time  heavy  footsteps  passed  overhead.  Pres- 
ently he  heard  a  sudden  rattling  of  blocks,  and  the  flapping  of 
a  sail.  Then  he  noticed  that  there  was  a  slight  change  in  the 
level  of  his  position,  and  knew  that  the  craft  was  under  way 
on  her  voyage  down  the  river. 

It  seemed  an  immense  time  to  him  before  he  saw  a  faint 
gleam  of  light,  and  edging  himself  along,  found  himself  again 
under  the  hatchway,  through  a  crack  in  which  the  light  was 
shining.  It  was  some  hours  before  the  hatch  was  lifted  off, 
and  he  saw  two  men  looking  down. 

"Water!  "  he  said.     "I  am  dying  of  thirst." 

"  Bring  a  pannikin  of  water,"  one  of  the  men  said,  "but  first 
give  us  a  hand,  and  we  will  have  him  on  deck." 

Stooping  down,  they  took  Cyril  by  the  shoulders  and  hoisted 
him  out. 

"He  is  a  decent-looking  young  chap,"  the  speaker  went  on. 
"I  would  have  seen  to  him  before,  if  I  had  known  him  to  be 
so  bad.  Those  fellows  didn't  tell  us  they  had  hurt  him.  Here 
is  the  water,  young  fellow.     Can  you  sit  up  to  drink  it?  " 

Cyril  sat  up  and  drank  off  the  contents  of  the  pannikin. 

"Why,  the  back  of  your  head  is  all  covered  with  blood!" 
the  man  who  had  before  spoken  said.  "  You  must  have  had 
an  ugly  knock?  " 

"I  don't  care  so  much  for  that,"  Cyril  replied.  "It's  the 
gag  that  hurt  me.  My  tongue  is  so  much  swollen  I  can  hardly 
speak." 

"Well,  you  can  stay  here  on  deck  if  you  will  give  me  your 
promise  not  to  hail  any  craft  we  may  pass.  If  you  won't  do 
that  I  must  put  you  down  under  hatches  again." 

"I  will  promise  that  willingly,"  Cyril  said;  "the  more  so 
that  I  can  scarce  speak  above  a  whisper." 

G 


98  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

"  Mind,  if  you  as  much  as  wave  a  hand,  or  do  anything  to 
bring  an  eye  on  us,  down  you  go  into  the  hold  again,  and  when 
you  come  up  next  time  it  will  be  to  go  overboard.  Now  just 
put  your  head  over  the  rail,  and  I  will  pour  a  few  buckets  of 
water  over  it.  I  agreed  to  get  you  out  of  the  way,  but  I  have 
got  no  grudge  against  you,  and  don't  want  to  do  you  harm." 

Getting  a  bucket  with  a  rope  tied  to  the  handle,  he  dipped 
it  into  the  river,  and  poured  half-a-dozen  pailfuls  over  Cyril's 
head.  The  lad  felt  greatly  refreshed,  and,  sitting  down  on 
the  deck,  was  able  to  look  round.  The  craft  was  a  coaster  of 
about  twenty  tons  burden.  There  were  three  men  on  deck 
besides  the  man  who  had  spoken  to  him,  and  who  was  evi- 
dently the  skipper.  Besides  these  a  boy  occasionally  put  up 
his  head  from  a  hatchway  forward.  There  was  a  pile  of  barrels 
and  empty  baskets  amidship,  and  the  men  presently  began  to 
wash  down  the  decks  and  to  tidy  up  the  ropes  and  gear  lying 
about.  The  shore  on  both  sides  was  flat,  and  Cyril  was  sur- 
prised at  the  width  of  the  river.  Behind  them  was  a  small 
town,  standing  on  higher  ground. 

"What  place  is  that?"  he  asked  a  sailor  who  passed  near 
him. 

"That  is  Gravesend." 

A  few  minutes  afterwards  the  boy  again  put  his  head  out  of 
the  hatchway  and  shouted, — 

"Breakfast!" 

"Can  you  eat  anything,  youngster?"  the  skipper  asked 
Cyril. 

"No,  thank  you,  my  head  aches  too  much;  and  my  mouth 
is  so  sore  I  am  sure  I  could  not  get  anything  down." 

"Well,  you  had  best  lie  down,  then,  with  your  head  on  that 
coil  of  rope;  I  allow  you  did  not  sleep  much  last  night." 

In  a  few  minutes  Cyril  was  sound  asleep,  and  when  he  awoke 
the  sun  was  setting. 

"You  have  had  a  good  bout  of  it,  lad,"  the  skipper  said,  as 
he  raised  himself  on  his  elbow  and  looked  round.  "  How  are 
you  feeling  now?" 


KIDNAPPED  99 

"A  great  deal  better,"  Cyril  said,  as  he  rose  to  his  feet. 

"Supper  will  be  ready  in  a  few  minutes,  and  if  you  can 
manage  to  get  a  bit  down  it  will  do  you  good." 

"I  will  try,  anyhow,"  Cyril  said.  "I  think  that  I  feel 
hungry." 

The  land  was  now  but  a  faint  line  on  either  hand.  A  gentle 
breeze  was  blowing  from  the  south-west,  and  the  craft  was 
running  along  over  the  smooth  water  at  the  rate  of  three  or 
four  miles  an  hour.  Cyril  wondered  where  he  was  being  taken 
to,  and  what  was  going  to  be  done  with  him,  but  determined 
to  ask  no  questions.  The  skipper  was  evidently  a  kind- 
hearted  man,  although  he  might  be  engaged  in  lawless  busi- 
ness, but  it  was  as  well  to  wait  until  he  chose  to  open  the 
subject. 

As  soon  as  the  boy  hailed,  the  captain  led  the  way  to  the 
hatchway.  They  descended  a  short  ladder  into  the  fo' castle, 
which  was  low,  but  roomy.  Supper  consisted  of  boiled  skate 
—  a  fish  Cyril  had  never  tasted  before  —  oaten  bread,  and  beer. 
His  mouth  was  still  sore,  but  he  managed  to  make  a  hearty 
meal  of  fish,  though  he  could  not  manage  the  hard  bread. 
One  of  the  men  was  engaged  at  the  helm,  but  the  other  two 
shared  the  meal,  all  being  seated  on  lockers  that  ran  round  the 
cabin.  The  fish  were  placed  on  an  earthenware  dish,  each 
man  cutting  off  slices  with  his  jack-knife,  and  using  his  bread 
as  a  platter.  Little  was  said  while  the  meal  went  on;  but 
when  they  went  on  deck  again,  the  skipper,  having  put  another 
man  at  the  tiller,  while  the  man  released  went  forward  to  get 
his  supper,  said, — 

"Well,  I  think  you  are  in  luck,  lad." 

Cyril  opened  his  eyes  in  surprise. 

"You  don't  think  so?  "  the  man  went  on.  "I  don't  mean 
that  you  are  in  luck  in  being  knocked  about  and  carried  off, 
but  that  you  are  not  floating  down  the  river  at  present  instead 
of  walking  the  deck  here.  I  can  only  suppose  that  they 
thought  your  body  might  be  picked  up,  and  that  it  would  go 
all  the  harder  with  the  prisoners,  if  it  were  proved  that  you 


100  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

had  been  put  out  of  the  way.  You  don't  look  like  an  informer 
either!" 

"I  am  not  an  informer,"  Cyril  said  indignantly.  "I  found 
that  my  employer  was  being  robbed,  and  I  aided  him  to  catch 
the  thieves.  I  don't  call  that  informing.  That  is  when  a 
man  betrays  others  engaged  in  the  same  work  as  himself." 

"Well,  well,  it  makes  no  difference  to  me,"  the  skipper 
said.  "  I  was  engaged  by  a  man,  with  whom  I  do  business 
sometimes,  to  take  a  fellow  who  had  been  troublesome  out  of 
the  way,  and  to  see  that  he  did  not  come  back  again  for  some 
time.  I  bargained  that  there  was  to  be  no  foul  play;  I  don't 
hold  with  things  of  that  sort.  As  to  carrying  down  a  bale  of 
goods  sometimes,  or  taking  a  few  kegs  of  spirits  from  a  French 
lugger,  I  see  no  harm  in  it;  but  when  it  comes  to  cutting 
throats,  I  wash  my  hands  of  it.  I  am  sorry  now  I  brought 
you  off,  though  maybe  if  I  had  refused  they  would  have  put  a 
knife  into  you,  and  chucked  you  into  the  river.  However, 
now  that  I  have  got  you  I  must  go  through  with  it.  I  ain't  a 
man  to  go  back  from  my  word,  and  what  I  says  I  always  sticks 
to.  Still,  I  am  sorry  I  had  anything  to  do  with  the  business. 
You  look  to  me  a  decent  young  gentleman,  though  your  looks 
and  your  clothes  have  not  been  improved  by  what  you  have 
gone  through.  Well,  at  any  rate,  I  promise  you  that  no  harm 
shall  come  to  you  as  long  as  you  are  in  my  hands." 

"And  how  long  is  that  likely  to  be,  captain?  " 

"Ah!  that  is  more  than  I  can  tell  you.  I  don't  want  to 
do  you  harm,  lad,  and  more  than  that,  I  will  prevent  other 
people  from  doing  you  harm  as  long  as  you  are  on  board  this 
craft.  But  more  than  that  I  can't  say.  It  is  likely  enough  I 
shall  have  trouble  in  keeping  that  promise,  and  I  can't  go  a 
step  farther.  There  is  many  a  man  who  would  have  chucked 
you  overboard,  and  so  have  got  rid  of  the  trouble  altogether, 
and  of  the  risk  of  its  being  afterwards  proved  that  he  had  a 
hand  in  getting  you  out  of  the  way." 

"I  feel  that,  captain,"  Cyril  said,  "and  I  thank  you 
heartily  for  your  kind  treatment  of  me.     I  promise  you  that  if 


KIDNAPPED  101 

at  any  time  I  am  set  ashore  and  find  my  way  back  to  London, 
I  will  say  no  word  which  can  get  you  into  trouble." 

"  There  is  Tom  coming  upon  deck.  You  had  better  turn 
in.  You  have  had  a  good  sleep,  but  I  have  no  doubt  you  can 
do  with  some  more,  and  a  night's  rest  will  set  you  up.  You 
take  the  left-hand  locker.  The  boy  sleeps  on  the  right  hand, 
and  we  have  bunks  overhead." 

Cyril  was  soon  soundly  asleep,  and  did  not  wake  when  the 
others  turned  in.  He  was  alone  in  the  cabin  when  he  opened 
his  eyes,  but  the  sun  was  shining  brightly  through  the  open 
hatchway.  He  sprang  up  and  went  on  deck.  The  craft  was 
at  anchor.  No  land  could  be  seen  to  the  south,  but  to  the 
north  a  low  shore  stretched  away  three  or  four  miles  distant. 
There  was  scarcely  a  breath  of  wind. 

"Well,  you  have  had  a  good  sleep,  lad,"  the  captain  said. 
"You  had  best  dip  that  bucket  overboard  and  have  a  wash; 
you  will  feel  better  after  it.  Now,  boy,  slip  down  and  get 
your  fire  going;  we  shall  be  ready  for  breakfast  as  soon  as  it 
is  ready  for  us." 

Cyril  soused  his  head  with  the  cold  water,  and  felt,  as  the 
captain  had  said,  all  the  better  for  it,  for  the  air  in  the  little 
cabin  was  close  and  stuffy,  and  he  had  felt  hot  and  feverish 
before  his  wash. 

"The  wind  died  out,  you  see,"  the  captain  said,  "and  we 
had  to  anchor  when  tide  turned  at  two  o'clock.  There  is  a 
dark  line  behind  us,  and  as  soon  as  the  wind  reaches  us,  we 
will  up  anchor.     The  force  of  the  tide  is  spent." 

The  wind,  however,  continued  very  light,  and  the  vessel 
did  little  more  than  drift  with  the  tide,  and  when  it  turned 
at  two  o'clock  they  had  to  drop  anchor  again  close  under  some 
high  land,  on  the  top  of  which  stood  a  lofty  tower. 

"That  is  a  land-mark,"  the  captain  said.  "There  are  some 
bad  sands  outside  us,  and  that  stands  as  a  mark  for  vessels 
coming  through." 

Cyril  had  enjoyed  the  quiet  passage  much.  The  wound  at 
the  back  of  his  head  still  smarted,  and  he  had  felt  disinclined 


102  WHEN  LONDON  BURNED 

for  any  exertion.  More  than  once,  in  spite  of  the  good 
allowance  of  sleep  he  had  had,  he  dozed  off  as  he  sat  on  the 
deck  with  his  back  against  the  bulwark,  watching  the  shore  as 
they  drifted  slowly  past  it,  and  wondering  vaguely  how  it 
would  all  end.  They  had  been  anchored  but  half  an  hour 
when  the  captain  ordered  the  men  to  the  windlass. 

/'There  is  a  breeze  coming,  lads,"  he  said;  "and  even  if  it 
only  lasts  for  an  hour,  it  will  take  us  round  the  head  and  far 
enough  into  the  bay  to  get  into  the  tide  running  up  the  rivers." 

The  breeze,  however,  when  it  came,  held  steadily,  and  in 
two  hours  they  were  off  Harwich;  but  on  coming  opposite  the 
town  they  turned  off  up  the  Orwell,  and  anchored,  after  dark, 
at  a  small  village  some  six  miles  up  the  river. 

"  If  you  will  give  me  your  word,  lad,  that  you  will  not  try 
to  escape,  and  will  not  communicate  with  anyone  who  may 
come  off  from  the  shore,  I  will  continue  to  treat  you  as  a 
passenger;  but  if  not,  I  must  fasten  you  up  in  the  cabin,  and 
keep  a  watch  over  you." 

"  I  will  promise,  captain.  I  should  not  know  where  to  go 
if  I  landed.  I  heard  you  say,  'There  is  Harwich  steeple,' 
when  we  first  came  in  sight  of  it,  but  where  that  is  I  have  no 
idea,  nor  how  far  we  are  from  London.  As  I  have  not  a 
penny  in  my  pocket,  I  should  find  it  well-nigh  impossible  to 
make  my  way  to  town,  which  may,  for  aught  I  know,  be  a 
hundred  miles  away;  for,  in  truth,  I  know  but  little  of  the 
geography  of  England,  having  been  brought  up  in  France, 
and  not  having  been  out  of  sight  of  London  since  I  came 
over." 

Just  as  he  was  speaking,  the  splash  of  an  oar  was  heard 
close  by. 

"Up,  men,"  the  captain  said  in  a  low  tone  to  those  in  the 
fo'castle.  "Bring  up  the  cutlasses.  Who  is  that?"  he 
called,  hailing  the  boat. 

"Merry  men  all,"  was  the  reply. 

"All  right.     Come  alongside.     You  saw  our  signal,  then?  " 

"Ay,  ay,  we  saw  it;  but  there  is  an  officer  with  a  boat-load 


KIDNAPPED  103 

of  sailors  ashore  from  the  King's  ship  at  Harwich.  He  is 
spending  the  evening  with  the  revenue  captain  here,  and  we 
had  to  wait  until  the  two  men  left  in  charge  of  the  boat  went 
up  to  join  their  comrades  at  the  tavern.  What  have  you  got 
for  us?  " 

"  Six  boxes  and  a  lot  of  dunnage,  such  as  cables,  chains, 
and  some  small  anchors." 

"Well,  you  had  better  wait  for  an  hour  before  you  take  the 
hatches  off.  You  will  hear  the  gig  with  the  sailors  row  past 
soon.  The  tide  has  begun  to  run  down  strong,  and  I  expect 
the  officer  won't  be  long  before  he  moves.  As  soon  as  he 
has  gone  we  will  come  out  again.  We  shall  take  the  goods  up 
half  a  mile  farther.  The  revenue  man  on  that  beat  has  been 
paid  to  keep  his  eyes  shut,  and  we  shall  get  them  all  stored 
in  a  hut,  a  mile  away  in  the  woods,  before  daybreak.  You 
know  the  landing-place;  there  will  be  water  enough  for  us  to 
row  in  there  for  another  two  hours." 

The  boat  rowed  away  to  the  shore,  which  was  not  more  than 
a  hundred  yards  distant.  A  little  later  they  heard  a  stir  on 
the  strand,  then  came  the  sound  of  oars,  and  two  minutes 
later  a  boat  shot  past  close  to  them,  and  then,  bearing  away, 
rowed  down  the  river. 

"Now,  lads,"  the  captain  said,  "get  the  hatches  off.  The 
wind  is  coming  more  offshore,  which  is  all  the  better  for  us, 
but  do  not  make  more  noise  than  you  can  help." 

The  hatches  were  taken  off,  and  the  men  proceeded  to  get 
up  a  number  of  barrels  and  bales,  some  sail-cloth  being  thrown 
on  the  deck  to  deaden  the  sound.  Lanterns,  passed  down 
into  the  hold,  gave  them  light  for  their  operations. 

"This  is  the  lot,"  one  of  the  sailors  said  presently. 

Six  large  boxes  were  then  passed  up  and  put  apart  from  the 
others.  Then  followed  eight  or  ten  coils  of  rope,  a  quantity 
of  chain,  some  kedge  anchors,  a  number  of  blocks,  five  rolls 
of  canvas,  and  some  heavy  bags  that,  by  the  sound  they  made 
when  they  were  laid  down,  Cyril  judged  to  contain  metal 
articles  of  some  sort.     Then  the  other  goods  were  lowered 


104  WHEN  LONDON  BURNED 

into  the  hold  and  the  hatches  replaced.  The  work  had 
scarcely  concluded  when  the  boat  again  came  alongside,  this 
time  with  four  men  on  board.  Scarcely  a  word  was  spoken 
as  the  goods  were  transferred  to  the  boat. 

"You  will  be  going  to-morrow?"  one  of  the  men  in  the 
boat  asked. 

"Yes,  I  shall  get  up  to  Ipswich  on  the  top  of  the  tide  — 
that  is,  if  I  don't  stick  fast  in  this  crooked  channel.  My 
cargo  is  all  either  for  Ipswich  or  Aldborough.  Now  let  us 
turn  in,"  as  the  boatmen  made  their  way  up  the  river.  "We 
must  be  under  way  before  daylight,  or  else  we  shall  not  save 
the  tide  down  to-morrow  evening.  I  am  glad  we  have  got 
that  lot  safely  off.  I  always  feel  uncomfortable  until  we  get 
rid  of  that  part  of  the  cargo.  If  it  wasn't  that  it  paid  better 
than  all  the  rest  together  I  would  not  have  anything  to  do 
with  it." 

Cyril  was  very  glad  to  lie  down  on  the  locker,  while  the 
men  turned  into  their  berths  overhead.  He  had  not  yet  fully 
recovered  from  the  effects  of  the  blow  he  had  received,  but 
in  spite  of  the  aching  of  his  head  he  was  soon  sound  asleep. 
It  seemed  to  him  that  he  had  scarcely  closed  his  eyes  when 
he  was  roused  by  the  captain's  voice, — 

"Tumble  up,  lads.     The  light  is  beginning  to  show." 

Ten  minutes  later  they  were  under  way.  The  breeze  had 
almost  died  out,  and  after  sailing  for  some  two  miles  in  nearly 
a  straight  course,  the  boat  was  thrown  over,  two  men  got  into 
it,  and,  fastening  a  rope  to  the  ketch's  bow,  proceeded  to 
tow  her  along,  the  captain  taking  the  helm. 

To  Cyril's  surprise,  they  turned  off  almost  at  right  angles  to 
the  course  they  had  before  been  following,  and  made  straight 
for  the  opposite  shore.  They  approached  it  so  closely  that 
Cyril  expected  that  in  another  moment  the  craft  would  take 
ground,  when,  at  a  shout  from  the  captain,  the  men  in  the 
boat  started  off  parallel  with  the  shore,  taking  the  craft's  head 
round.  For  the  next  three-quarters  of  an  hour  they  pursued 
a  serpentine  course,  the  boy  standing  in  the  chains  and  heav- 


KIDNAPPED  105 

ing  the  lead  continually.  At  last  the  captain  shouted, — 
"  You  can  come  on  board  now,  lads.  We  are  in  the  straight 
channel  at  last."  Twenty  minutes  later  they  again  dropped 
their  anchor  opposite  a  town  of  considerable  size. 

"That  is  Ipswich,  lad,"  the  captain  said.  "It  is  as  nasty 
a  place  to  get  into  as  there  is  in  England,  unless  you  have  got 
the  wind  due  aft." 

The  work  of  unloading  began  at  once,  and  was  carried  on 
until  after  dark. 

"That  is  the  last  of  them,"  the  captain  said,  to  Cyril's  sat- 
isfaction. "We  can  be  off  now  when  the  tide  turns,  and  if 
we  hadn't  got  clear  to-night  we  might  have  lost  hours,  for 
there  is  no  getting  these  people  on  shore  to  understand  that 
the  loss  of  a  tide  means  the  loss  of  a  day,  and  that  it  is  no 
harder  to  get  up  and  do  your  work  at  one  hour  than  it  is  at 
another.  I  shall  have  a  clean  up,  now,  and  go  ashore.  I 
have  got  your  promise,  lad,  that  you  won't  try  to  escape?  " 

Cyril  assented.  Standing  on  the  deck  there,  with  the  river 
bank  but  twenty  yards  away,  it  seemed  hard  that  he  should 
not  be  able  to  escape.  But,  as  he  told  himself,  he  would  not 
have  been  standing  there  if  it  had  not  been  for  that  promise, 
but  would  have  been  lying,  tightly  bound,  down  in  the  hold. 

Cyril  and  the  men  were  asleep  when  the  captain  came 
aboard,  the  boy  alone  remaining  up  to  fetch  him  off  in  the 
boat  when  he  hailed. 

"There  is  no  wind,  captain,"  Cyril  said,  as  the  anchor  was 
got  up. 

"No,  lad,  I  am  glad  there  is  not.  We  can  drop  down  with 
the  tide  and  the  boat  towing  us,  but  if  there  was  a  head  wind 
we  might  have  to  stop  here  till  it  either  dropped  or  shifted. 
I  have  been  here  three  weeks  at  a  spell.  I  got  some  news 
ashore,"  he  went  on,  as  he  took  his  place  at  the  helm,  while 
the  three  men  rowed  the  boat  ahead.  "A  man  I  sometimes 
bring  things  to  told  me  that  he  heard  there  had  been  an 
attempt  to  rescue  the  men  concerned  in  that  robbery.  I  heard, 
before  I  left  London,  it  was  likely  that  it  would  be  attempted. 


106  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

There  were  a  lot  of  people  concerned  in  that  affair,  one  way 
and  another,  and  I  knew  they  would  move  heaven  and  earth 
to  get  them  out,  for  if  any  of  them  peached  there  would  be 
such  a  haul  as  the  constables  never  made  in  the  city  before. 
Word  was  passed  to  the  prisoners  to  be  ready,  and  as  they 
were  being  taken  from  the  Guildhall  to  Newgate  there  was  a 
sudden  rush  made.  The  constables  were  not  caught  napping, 
and  there  was  a  tough  fight,  till  the  citizens  ran  out  of  their 
shops  and  took  part  with  them,  and  the  men,  who  were  sailors, 
watermen,  'longshore-men,  and  rascals  of  all  sorts,  bolted. 

"But  two  of  the  prisoners  were  missing.  One  was,  I  heard, 
an  apprentice  who  was  mixed  up  in  the  affair,  and  no  one 
saw  him  go.  They  say  he  must  have  stooped  down  and 
wriggled  away  into  the  crowd.  The  other  was  a  man  they 
called  Black  Dick;  he  struck  down  two  constables,  broke 
through  the  crowd,  and  got  clean  away.  There  is  a  great  hue 
and  cry,  but  so  far  nothing  has  been  heard  of  them.  They 
will  be  kept  in  hiding  somewhere  till  there  is  a  chance  of 
getting  them  through  the  gates  or  on  board  a  craft  lying  in  the 
river.  Our  men  made  a  mess  of  it,  or  they  would  have  got 
them  all  off.  I  hear  that  they  are  all  in  a  fine  taking  that 
Marner  is  safely  lodged  in  Newgate  with  the  others  taken  in 
his  house;  he  knows  so  much  that  if  he  chose  to  peach  he 
could  hang  a  score  of  men.  Black  Dick  could  tell  a  good 
deal,  but  he  wasn't  in  all  the  secrets,  and  they  say  Marner  is 
really  the  head  of  the  band  and  had  a  finger  in  pretty  nigh 
every  robbery  through  the  country.  All  those  taken  in  his 
place  are  also  in  Newgate,  and  they  say  the  constables  are 
searching  the  city  like  ferrets  in  a  rabbit-warren,  and  that 
several  other  arrests  have  been  made." 

"I  am  not  sorry  the  apprentice  got  away,"  Cyril  said. 
"He  is  a  bad  fellow,  there  is  no  doubt,  and,  by  the  look  he 
gave  me,  he  would  do  me  harm  if  he  got  a  chance,  but  I  sup- 
pose that  is  only  natural.  As  to  the  other  man,  he  looked  to 
me  to  be  a  desperate  villain,  and  he  also  gave  me  so  evil  a 
look  that,  though  he  was  in  the  dock  with  a  constable  on 


KIDNAPPED  107 

either  side  of  him,  I  felt  horribly  uncomfortable,  especially 
when  I  heard  what  sort  of  man  he  was." 

"What  did  they  say  of  him?  " 

"  They  said  they  believed  he  was  a  man  named  Ephraim 
Fowler,  who  had  murdered  the  skipper  and  mate  of  a  coaster 
and  then  went  off  in  the  boat." 

"Is  that  the  man?  Then  truly  do  I  regret  that  he  has 
escaped.  I  knew  both  John  Moore,  the  master,  and  George 
Monson,  the  mate,  and  many  a  flagon  of  beer  we  have  emptied 
together.  If  I  had  known  the  fellow's  whereabouts,  I  would 
have  put  the  constables  on  his  track.  I  am  heartily  sorry 
now,  boy,  that  I  had  a  hand  in  carrying  you  off,  though  maybe 
it  is  best  for  you  that  it  has  been  so.  If  I  hadn't  taken  you 
someone  else  would,  and  more  than  likely  you  would  not 
have  fared  so  well  as  you  have  done,  for  some  of  them 
would  have  saved  themselves  all  further  trouble  and  risk,  by 
chucking  you  overboard  as  soon  as  they  were  well  out  of  the 
Pool." 

"Can't  you  put  me  ashore  now,  captain?" 

"No,  boy;  I  have  given  my  word  and  taken  my  money, 
and  I  am  not  one  to  fail  to  carry  out  a  bargain  because  I  find 
that  I  have  made  a  bad  one.  They  have  trusted  me  with 
thousands  of  pounds'  worth  of  goods,  and  I  have  no  reason  to 
complain  of  their  pay,  and  am  not  going  to  turn  my  back  on 
them  now  they  have  got  into  trouble;  besides,  though  I  would 
trust  you  not  to  round  upon  me,  I  would  not  trust  them.  If 
you  were  to  turn  up  in  London  they  would  know  that  I  had 
sold  them,  and  Marner  would  soon  hear  of  it.  There  is  a  way 
of  getting  messages  to  a  man  even  in  prison.  Then  you  may 
be  sure  that,  if  he  said  nothing  else,  he  would  take  good  care 
to  let  out  that  I  was  the  man  who  used  to  carry  their  booty 
away,  sometimes  to  quiet  places  on  the  coast,  and  sometimes 
across  to  Holland,  and  the  first  time  I  dropped  anchor  in  the 
Pool  I  should  find  myself  seized  and  thrown  into  limbo. 
No,  lad;  I  must  carry  out  my  agreement  —  which  is  that  I 
am  not  to  land  you  in  England,  but  that  I  am  to  take  you 


108  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

across  to  Holland  or  elsewhere  —  the  elsewhere  meaning  that 
if  you  fall  overboard  by  the  way  there  will  be  no  complaints 
as  to  the  breach  of  the  agreement.  That  is,  in  fact,  what 
they  really  meant,  though  they  did  not  actually  put  it  into 
words.  They  said,  '  We  have  a  boy  who  is  an  informer,  and 
has  been  the  means  of  Marner  being  seized  and  his  place 
broken  up,  and  there  is  no  saying  that  a  score  of  us  may  not 
get  a  rope  round  our  necks.  In  consequence,  we  want  him 
carried  away.  What  you  do  with  him  is  nothing  to  us  so  long 
as  he  don't  set  foot  in  England  again.'  'Will  Holland  suit 
you?  I  am  going  across  there,'  I  said,  'after  touching  at  Ips- 
wich and  Aldborough.'  'It  would  be  much  safer  for  you  and 
everyone  else  if  it  happen  that  he  falls  over  before  he  gets 
there.     However,  we  will  call  it  Holland.'  " 

"Then  if  I  were  to  fall  overboard,"  Cyril  said,  with  a  smile, 
"you  would  not  be  breaking  your  agreement,  captain?  I 
might  fall  overboard  to-night,  you  know." 

"  I  would  not  advise  it,  lad.  You  had  much  better  stay 
where  you  are.  I  don't  say  I  mightn't  anchor  off  Harwich, 
and  that  if  you  fell  overboard  you  couldn't  manage  to  swim 
ashore,  but  I  tell  you  I  would  not  give  twopence  for  your  life 
when  you  got  back  to  London.  It  is  to  the  interest  of  a  score 
of  men  to  keep  Marner' s  mouth  shut.  They  have  shown  their 
willingness  to  help  him  as  far  as  they  could,  by  getting  you 
out  of  the  way,  and  if  you  got  back  they  would  have  your  life 
the  first  time  you  ventured  out  of  doors  after  dark;  they  would 
be  afraid  Marner  would  suppose  they  had  sold  him  if  you  were 
to  turn  up  at  his  trial,  and  as  like  as  not  he  would  round  on  the 
whole  lot.  Besides,  I  don't  think  it  would  be  over  safe  for 
me  the  first  time  I  showed  myself  in  London  afterwards,  for, 
though  I  never  said  that  I  would  do  it,  I  have  no  doubt  they 
reckoned  that  I  should  chuck  you  overboard,  and  if  you  were 
to  make  your  appearance  in  London  they  would  certainly  put 
it  down  that  I  had  sold  them.  You  keep  yourself  quiet,  and 
I  will  land  you  in  Holland,  but  not  as  they  would  expect,  with- 
out a  penny  or  a  friend;  I  will  put  you  into  good  hands,  and 


KIDNAPPED 


109 


arrange  that  you  shall  be  sent  back  again  as  soon  as  the  trial 
is  over." 

"Thank  you  very  much,  captain.  I  have  no  relations  in 
London,  and  no  friends,  except  my  employer,  Captain  David 
Dowsett,  and  by  this  time  he  will  have  made  up  his  mind  that 
I  am  dead,  and  it  won't  make  much  difference  whether  I  return 
in  four  or  five  days  or  as  many  weeks." 


CHAPTER  VI 

A    NARROW    ESCAPE 

THE  Eliza,  for  this  Cyril,  after  leaving  Ipswich,  learnt  was 
her  name,  unloaded  the  rest  of  her  cargo  at  Aldborough, 
and  then  sailed  across  to  Rotterdam.  The  skipper  fulfilled 
his  promise  by  taking  Cyril  to  the  house  of  one  of  the  men 
with  whom  he  did  business,  and  arranging  with  him  to  board 
the  boy  until  word  came  that  he  could  safely  return  to  England. 
The  man  was  a  diamond-cutter,  and  to  him  packets  of  jewellery 
and  gems  that  could  not  be  disposed  of  in  England  had  often 
been  brought  over  by  the  captain.  The  latter  had  nothing  to 
do  with  the  pecuniary  arrangements,  which  were  made  direct 
by  Marner,  and  he  had  only  to  hand  over  the  packets  and  take 
back  sums  of  money  to  England. 

"You  understand,"  the  captain  said  to  Cyril,  "that  I  have 
not  said  a  word  touching  the  matter  for  which  you  are  here. 
I  have  only  told  him  that  it  had  been  thought  it  was  as  well 
you  should  be  out  of  England  for  a  time.  Of  course,  he 
understood  that  you  were  wanted  for  an  affair  in  which  you 
had  taken  part;  but  it  matters  not  what  he  thinks.  I  have 
paid  him  for  a  month's  board  for  you,  and  here  are  three 
pounds,  which  will  be  enough  to  oay  for  your  passage  back  if 
I  myself  should  not  return.  If  you  do  not  hear  from  me,  or 
see  the  Eliza,  within  four  weeks,  there  is  no  reason  why  you 
should  not  take  passage  back.  The  trial  will  be  over  by  that 
time,  and  as  the  members  of  the  gang  have  done  their  part  in 

110 


A   NARROW    ESCAPE  111 

\ 

preventing  you  from  appearing,  I  see  not  why  they  should  have 
further  grudge  against  you." 

"  I  cannot  thank  you  too  much  for  your  kindness,  captain. 
I  trust  that  when  I  get  back  you  will  call  at  Captain  Dowsett's 
store  in  Tower  Street,  so  that  I  may  see  you  and  again  thank 
you ;  I  know  that  the  Captain  himself  will  welcome  you  heartily 
when  I  tell  him  how  kindly  you  have  treated  me.  He  will  be 
almost  as  glad  as  I  shall  myself  to  see  you.  I  suppose  you 
could  not  take  him  a  message  or  letter  from  me  now?  " 

"  I  think  not,  lad.  It  would  never  do  for  him  to  be  able  to 
say  at  the  trial  that  he  had  learnt  you  had  been  kidnapped. 
They  might  write  over  here  to  the  Dutch  authorities  about  you. 
There  is  one  thing  further.  From  what  I  heard  when  I 
landed  yesterday,  it  seems  that  there  is  likely  to  be  war 
between  Holland  and  England." 

"I  heard  a  talk  of  it  in  London,"  Cyril  said,  "but  I  do  not 
rightly  understand  the  cause,  nor  did  I  inquire  much  about 
the  matter." 

"  It  is  something  about  the  colonies,  and  our  taxing  their 
goods,  but  I  don't  rightly  understand  the  quarrel,  except  that 
the  Dutch  think,  now  that  Blake  is  gone  and  our  ships  for  the 
most  part  laid  up,  they  may  be  able  to  take  their  revenge  for 
the  lickings  we  have  given  them.  Should  there  be  war,  as  you 
say  you  speak  French  as  well  as  English,  I  should  think  you 
had  best  make  your  way  to  Dunkirk  as  a  young  Frenchman, 
and  from  there  you  would  find  no  difficulty  in  crossing  to 
England." 

"  I  know  Dunkirk  well,  captain,  having  indeed  lived  there 
all  my  life.  I  should  have  no  difficulty  in  travelling  through 
Holland  as  a  French  boy." 

"If  there  is  a  war,"  the  captain  said,  "I  shall,  of  course, 
come  here  no  more ;  but  it  may  be  that  you  will  see  me  at 
Dunkirk.  French  brandy  sells  as  well  as  Dutch  Schiedam, 
and  if  I  cannot  get  the  one  I  may  perhaps  get  the  other;  and 
there  is  less  danger  in  coming  to  Dunkirk  and  making  across 
to  Harwich  than  there  is  in  landing  from  Calais  or  Nantes  on 


112  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

the  south  coast,  where  the  revenue  men  are  much  more  on  the 
alert  than  they  are  at  Harwich." 

"Are  you  not  afraid  of  getting  your  boat  captured?  You 
said  it  was  your  own." 

"  Not  much,  lad.  I  bring  over  a  regular  cargo,  and  the  kegs 
are  stowed  away  under  the  floor  of  the  cabin,  and  I  run  them 
at  Pin-mill  —  that  is  the  place  we  anchored  the  night  before 
we  got  to  Ipswich.  I  have  been  overhauled  a  good  many 
times,  but  the  cargo  always  looks  right,  and  after  searching  it 
for  a  bit,  they  conclude  it  is  all  regular.  You  see,  I  don't 
bring  over  a  great  quantity  —  fifteen  or  twenty  kegs  is  as  much 
as  I  can  stow  away  —  and  it  is  a  long  way  safer  being  content 
with  a  small  profit  than  trying  to  make  a  big  one." 

Cyril  parted  with  regret  from  the  captain,  whose  departure 
had  been  hastened  by  a  report  that  war  might  be  declared  at 
any  moment,  in  which  case  the  Eliza  might  have  been  detained 
for  a  considerable  time.  He  had,  therefore,  been  working 
almost  night  and  day  to  get  in  his  cargo,  and  Cyril  had 
remained  on  board  until  the  last  moment.  He  had  seen  the 
diamond  dealer  but  once,  and  hoped  that  he  should  not  meet 
him  often,  for  he  felt  certain  that  awkward  questions  would  be 
asked  him.  This  man  was  in  the  habit  of  having  dealings 
with  Marner,  and  had  doubtless  understood  from  the  captain 
that  he  was  in  some  way  connected  with  his  gang;  and  were 
he  to  find  out  the  truth  he  would  view  him  with  the  reverse  of 
a  friendly  eye.  He  had  told  him  that  he  was  to  take  his  meals 
with  his  clerk,  and  Cyril  hoped,  therefore,  that  he  should 
seldom  see  him. 

He  wandered  about  the  wharf  until  it  became  dark.  Then 
he  went  in  and  took  supper  with  the  clerk.  As  the  latter 
spoke  Dutch  only,  there  was  no  possibility  of  conversation. 
Cyril  was  thinking  of  going  up  to  his  bed  when  there  was  a  ring 
at  the  bell.  The  clerk  went  to  answer  it,  leaving  the  door 
open  as  he  went  out,  and  Cyril  heard  a  voice  ask,  in  English, 
if  Herr  Schweindorf  was  in.  The  clerk  said  something  in 
Dutch. 


A    NARROW    ESCAPE  113 

"The  fool  does  not  understand  English,  Robert,"  the  man 
isaid. 

"Tell  him,"  he  said,  in  a  louder  voice,  to  the  clerk,  "that 
two  persons  from  England  —  England,  you  understand  —  who 
have  only  just  arrived,  want  to  see  him  on  particular  business. 
There,  don't  be  blocking  up  the  door;  just  go  and  tell  your 
master  what  I  told  you." 

He  pushed  his  way  into  the  passage,  and  the  clerk,  seeing 
that  there  was  nothing  else  to  do,  went  upstairs. 

A  minute  later  he  came  down  again,  and  made  a  sign  for 
them  to  follow  him.  As  they  went  up  Cyril  stole  out  and 
looked  after  them.  The  fact  that  they  had  come  from  Eng- 
land, and  that  one  of  them  was  named  Robert,  and  that  they 
had  business  with  this  man,  who  was  in  connection  with 
Marner,  had  excited  his  suspicions,  but  he  felt  a  shiver  of  fear 
run  through  him  as  he  recognised  the  figures  of  Robert  Ashford 
and  the  man  who  was  called  Black  Dick.  He  remembered  the 
expression  of  hatred  with  which  they  had  regarded  him  in  the 
Court,  and  felt  that  his  danger  would  be  great  indeed  did  they 
hear  that  he  was  in  Rotterdam.  A  moment's  thought  con- 
vinced him  that  they  would  almost  certainly  learn  this  at  once 
from  his  host.  The  latter  would  naturally  mention  that  the 
captain  had  left  a  lad  in  his  charge  who  was,  as  he  believed, 
connected  with  them.  They  would  denounce  him  as  an 
enemy  instead  of  a  friend.  The  diamond  merchant  would 
expel  him  from  his  house,  terrified  at  the  thought  that  he 
possessed  information  as  to  his  dealings  with  this  band  in 
England;  and  once  beyond  the  door  he  would,  in  this  strange 
town,  be  at  the  mercy  of  his  enemies.  Cyril's  first  impulse 
was  to  run  back  into  the  room,  seize  his  cap,  and  fly.  He 
waited,  however,  until  the  clerk  came  down  again;  then  he 
put  his  cap  carelessly  on  his  head. 

"  I  am  going  for  a  walk,"  he  said,  waving  his  hand  vaguely. 

The  man  nodded,  went  with  him  to  the  door,  and  Cyril 
heard  him  put  up  the  bar  after  he  had  gone  out.  He  walked 
quietly   away,   for   there   was   no   fear  of    immediate  pursuit. 


114  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

Black  Dick  had  probably  brought  over  some  more  jewels  to 
dispose  of,  and  that  business  would  be  transacted,  before  there 
would  be  any  talk  of  other  matters.  It  might  be  a  quarter  of 
an  hour  before  they  heard  that  he  was  an  inmate  of  the  house; 
then,  when  they  went  downstairs  with  the  dealer,  they  would 
hear  that  he  had  gone  out  for  a  walk  and  would  await  his 
return,  so  that  he  had  two  or  three  hours  at  least  before  there 
would  be  any  search. 

It  was  early  yet.  Some  of  the  boats  might  be  discharging 
by  torchlight.  At  any  rate,  he  might  hear  of  a  ship  starting  in 
the  morning.  He  went  down  to  the  wharf.  There  was  plenty 
of  bustle  here;  boats  were  landing  fish,  and  larger  craft  were 
discharging  or  taking  in  cargo;  but  his  inability  to  speak 
Dutch  prevented  his  asking  questions.  He  crossed  to  the 
other  side  of  the  road.  The  houses  here  were  principally 
stores  or  drinking  taverns.  In  the  window  of  one  was  stuck 
up,  "English  and  French  Spoken  Here."  He  went  inside, 
walked  up  to  the  bar,  and  called  for  a  glass  of  beer  in  English. 

"You  speak  English,  landlord?"  he  asked,  as  the  mug  was 
placed  before  him. 

The  latter  nodded. 

"  I  want  to  take  passage  either  to  England  or  to  France,"  he 
said.  "  I  came  out  here  but  a  few  days  ago,  and  I  hear  that 
there  is  going  to  be  trouble  between  the  two  countries.  It 
will  therefore  be  of  no  use  my  going  on  to  Amsterdam.  I 
wish  to  get  back  again,  for  I  am  told  that  if  I  delay  I  may  be 
too  late.  I  cannot  speak  Dutch,  and  therefore  cannot  inquire 
if  any  boat  will  be  sailing  in  the  morning  for  England  or 
Dunkirk.  I  have  acquaintances  in  Dunkirk,  and  speak  French, 
so  it  makes  no  difference  to  me  whether  I  go  there  or  to 
England." 

"My  boy  speaks  French,"  the  landlord  said,  "and  if  you 
like  he  can  go  along  the  port  with  you.  Of  course,  you  will 
give  him  something  for  his  trouble?" 

"Willingly,"  Cyril  said,  "and  be  much  obliged  to  you  into 
the  bargain." 


A    NARROW    ESCAPE  115 

The  landlord  left  the  bar  and  returned  in  a  minute  with  a 
boy  twelve  years  old. 

"He  does  not  speak  French  very  well,"  he  said,  "but  I 
dare  say  it  will  be  enough  for  your  purpose.  I  have  told  him 
that  you  want  to  take  ship  to  England,  or  that,  if  you  cannot 
find  one,  to  Dunkirk.  If  that  will  not  do,  Ostend  might  suit 
you.  They  speak  French  there,  and  there  are  boats  always 
going  between  there  and  England." 

"That  would  do;  though  I  should  prefer  the  other." 

"There  would  be  no  difficulty  at  any  other  time  in  getting 
a  boat  for  England,  but  I  don't  know  whether  you  will  do  so 
now.  They  have  been  clearing  off  for  some  days,  and  I  doubt 
if  you  will  find  an  English  ship  in  port  now,  though  of  course 
there  may  be  those  who  have  been  delayed  for  their  cargo." 

Cyril  went  out  with  the  boy,  and  after  making  many  inquiries 
learnt  that  there  was  but  one  English  vessel  still  in  port. 
However,  Cyril  told  his  guide  that  he  would  prefer  one  for 
Dunkirk  if  they  could  find  one,  for  if  war  were  declared  before 
the  boat  sailed,  she  might  be  detained.  After  some  search 
they  found  a  coasting  scow  that  would  sail  in  the  morning. 

"They  will  touch  at  two  or  three  places,"  the  boy  said  to 
Cyril,  after  a  talk  with  the  captain;  "but  if  you  are  not  in  a 
hurry,  he  will  take  you  and  land  you  at  Dunkirk  for  a  pound 
—  that  is,  if  he  finds  food;  if  you  find  food  he  will  take  you 
for  eight  shillings.     He  will  start  at  daybreak." 

"Tell  him  that  I  agree  to  his  price.  I  don't  want  the 
trouble  of  getting  food.  As  he  will  be  going  so  early,  I  will 
come  on  board  at  once.  I  will  get  my  bundle,  and  will  be  back 
in  half  an  hour." 

He  went  with  the  boy  to  one  of  the  sailors'  shops  near, 
bought  a  rough  coat  and  a  thick  blanket,  had  them  wrapped 
up  into  a  parcel,  and  then,  after  paying  the  boy,  went  on  board. 

As  he  expected,  he  found  there  were  no  beds  or  accommo- 
dation for  passengers,  so  he  stretched  himself  on  a  locker  in 
the  cabin,  covered  himself  with  his  blanket,  and  put  the  coat 
under  his  head  for  a  pillow.     His  real  reason  for  choosing 


116  WHEN   LONDON    BURNED 

this  craft  in  preference  to  the  English  ship  was  that  he  thought 
it  probable  that,  when  he  did  not  return  to  the  house,  it  would 
at  once  be  suspected  that  he  had  recognised  the  visitors,  and 
was  not  going  to  return  at  all.  In  that  case,  they  might 
suspect  that  he  would  try  to  take  passage  to  England,  and 
would,  the  first  thing  in  the  morning,  make  a  search  for  him 
on  board  any  English  vessels  that  might  be  in  the  port. 

It  would  be  easy  then  for  them  to  get  him  ashore,  for  the 
diamond  merchant  might  accuse  him  of  theft,  and  so  get  him 
handed  over  to  him.  Rather  than  run  that  risk,  he  would 
have  started  on  foot  had  he  not  been  able  to  find  a  native  craft 
sailing  early  in  the  morning.  Failing  Dunkirk  and  Ostend,  he 
would  have  taken  a  passage  to  any  other  Dutch  port,  and  run 
his  chance  of  getting  a  ship  from  there.  The  great  point  was 
to  get  away  from  Rotterdam. 

The  four  men  forming  the  crew  of  the  scow  returned  late, 
and  by  their  loud  talk  Cyril,  who  kept  his  eyes  closed,  judged 
that  they  were  in  liquor.  In  a  short  time  they  climbed  up 
into  their  berths,  and  all  was  quiet.  At  daybreak  they  were 
called  up  by  the  captain.  Cyril  lay  quiet  until,  by  the  rippling 
of  the  water  against  the  side,  he  knew  that  the  craft  was  under 
way.  He  waited  a  few  minutes,  and  then  went  up  on  deck. 
The  scow,  clumsy  as  she  looked,  was  running  along  fast  before 
a  brisk  wind,  and  in  an  hour  Rotterdam  lay  far  behind  them. 

The  voyage  was  a  pleasant  one.  They  touched  at  Dor- 
drecht, at  Steenbergen  on  the  mainland,  and  Flushing,  stay- 
ing a  few  hours  in  each  place  to  take  in  or  discharge  cargo. 
After  this,  they  made  out  from  the  Islands,  and  ran  along  the 
coast,  putting  into  Ostend  and  Nieuport,  and,  four  days  after 
starting,  entered  the  port  of  Dunkirk. 

Cyril  did  not  go  ashore  at  any  of  the  places  at  which  they 
stopped.  It  was  possible  that  war  might  have  been  declared 
with  England,  and  as  it  might  be  noticed  that  he  was  a  for- 
eigner he  would  in  that  case  be  questioned  and  arrested.  As 
soon,  therefore,  as  they  neared  a  quay,  he  went  down  to  the 
cabin  and  slept  until  they  got  under  way  again.     The  food 


A   NARROW    ESCAPE  117 

was  rough,  but  wholesome;  it  consisted  entirely  of  fish  and 
black  bread;  but  the  sea  air  gave  him  a  good  appetite,  and 
he  was  in  high  spirits  at  the  thought  that  he  had  escaped  from 
danger  and  was  on  his  way  back  again.  At  Dunkirk  he  was 
under  the  French  flag,  and  half  an  hour  after  landing  had 
engaged  a  passage  to  London  on  a  brig  that  was  to  sail  on  the 
following  day.  The  voyage  was  a  stormy  one,  and  he  rejoiced 
in  the  possession  of  his  great-coat,  which  he  had  only  bought 
in  order  that  he  might  have  a  packet  to  bring  on  board  the 
scow,  and  so  avoid  exciting  any  suspicion  or  question  as  to 
his  being  entirely  unprovided  with  luggage. 

It  was  three  days  before  the  brig  dropped  anchor  in  the 
Pool.  As  soon  as  she  did  so,  Cyril  hailed  a  waterman,  and 
spent  almost  his  last  remaining  coin  in  being  taken  to  shore. 
He  was  glad  that  it  was  late  in  the  afternoon  and  so  dark  that 
his  attire  would  not  be  noticed.  His  clothes  had  suffered 
considerably  from  his  capture  and  confinement  on  board  the 
Eliza,  and  his  great-coat  was  of  a  rough  appearance  that  was 
very  much  out  of  character  in  the  streets  of  London.  He  had, 
however,  but  a  short  distance  to  traverse  before  he  reached 
the  door  of  the  house.  He  rang  at  the  bell,  and  the  door  was 
opened  by  John  Wilkes. 

"What  is  it?"  the  latter  asked.  "The  shop  is  shut  for  the 
night,  and  I  ain't  going  to  open  for  anyone.  At  half-past 
seven  in  the  morning  you  can  get  what  you  want,  but  not 
before." 

"Don't  you  know  me,  John?"  Cyril  laughed. 
The  old  sailor  stepped  back  as  if  struck  with  a  blow. 

"Eh,  what?"  he  exclaimed.  "Is  it  you,  Cyril?  Why,  we 
had  all  thought  you  dead !  I  did  not  know  you  in  this  dim 
light  and  in  that  big  coat  you  have  got  on.  Come  upstairs, 
master.  Captain  Dave  and  the  ladies  will  be  glad  indeed  to 
see  you.  They  have  been  mourning  for  you  sadly,  I  can  tell 
you." 

Cyril  took  off  his  wrap  and  hung  it  on  a  peg,  and  then  fol- 
lowed John  upstairs. 


118  WHEN   LONDON   BURNED 

"There,  Captain  Dave,"  the  sailor  said,  as  he  opened  the 
door  of  the  sitting-room.  "There  is  a  sight  for  sore  eyes!  — 
a  sight  you  never  thought  you  would  look  on  again." 

For  a  moment  Captain  Dave,  his  wife,  and  daughter  stared 
at  Cyril  as  if  scarce  believing  their  eyes.  Then  the  Captain 
sprang  to  his  feet. 

"It's  the  lad,  sure  enough.  Why,  Cyril,"  he  went  on,  seiz- 
ing him  by  the  hand,  and  shaking  it  violently,  "we  had  never 
thought  to  see  you  alive  again;  we  made  sure  that  those  pirates 
had  knocked  you  on  the  head,  and  that  you  were  food  for  fishes 
by  this  time.  There  has  been  no  comforting  my  good  wife; 
and  as  to  Nellie,  if  it  had  been  a  brother  she  had  lost,  she 
could  not  have  taken  it  more  hardly." 

"They  did  knock  me  on  the  head,  and  very  hard  too,  Cap- 
tain Dave.  If  my  skull  hadn't  been  quite  so  thick,  I  should, 
as  you  say,  have  been  food  for  fishes  before  now,  for  that  is 
what  they  meant  me  for,  and  there  is  no  thanks  to  them  that 
I  am  here  at  present.  I  am  sorry  that  you  have  all  been  made 
so  uncomfortable  about  me." 

"We  should  have  been  an  ungrateful  lot  indeed  if  we  had 
not,  considering  that  in  the  first  place  you  saved  us  from  being 
ruined  by  those  pirates,  and  that  it  was,  as  we  thought,  owing 
to  the  services  you  had  done  us  that  you  had  come  to  your 
end." 

"But  where  have  you  been,  Master  Cyril?"  Nellie  broke 
in.  "What  has  happened  to  you?  We  have  been  picturing 
all  sorts  of  horrors,  mother  and  I.  That  evil  had  befallen 
you  we  were  sure,  for  we  knew  that  you  would  not  go  away  of 
a  sudden,  in  this  fashion,  without  so  much  as  saying  good- 
bye. WTe  feared  all  the  more  when,  two  days  afterwards,  the 
wretches  were  so  bold  as  to  attack  the  constables,  and  to 
rescue  Robert  Ashford  and  another  from  their  hands.  Men 
who  would  do  this  in  broad  daylight  would  surely  hesitate  at 
nothing." 

"  Let  him  eat  his  supper  without  asking  further  questions, 
Nellie,"  her  father  said.     "It  is  ill  asking  one  with  victuals 


A   NARROW   ESCAPE  119 

before  him  to  begin  a  tale  that  may,  for  aught  I  know,  last  an 
hour.  Let  him  have  his  food,  lass,  and  then  I  will  light  my 
pipe,  and  John  Wilkes  shall  light  his  here  instead  of  going 
out  for  it,  and  we  will  have  the  yarn  in  peace  and  comfort. 
It  spoils  a  good  story  to  hurry  it  through.  Cyril  is  here,  alive 
and  well;  let  that  content  you  for  a  few  minutes." 

"If  I  must,  I  must,"  Nellie  said,  with  a  little  pout.  "But 
you  should  remember,  father,  that,  while  you  have  been  all 
your  life  having  adventures  of  some  sort,  this  is  the  very  first 
that  I  have  had ;  for  though  Cyril  is  the  one  to  whom  it  befell, 
it  is  all  a  parcel  with  the  robbery  of  the  house  and  the  capture 
of  the  thieves." 

"When  does  the  trial  come  off,  Captain  Dave?  " 
"  It  came  off  yesterday.  Marner  is  to  be  hung  at  the  end 
of  the  week.  He  declared  that  he  was  but  in  the  lane  by 
accident  when  two  lads  opened  the  gate.  He  and  the  man 
with  him,  seeing  that  they  were  laden  with  goods,  would  have 
seized  them,  when  they  themselves  were  attacked  and  beaten 
down.  But  this  ingenuity  did  not  save  him.  Tom  Frost 
had  been  admitted  as  King's  evidence,  and  testified  that 
Marner  had  been  several  times  at  the  gate  with  the  fellow  that 
escaped,  to  receive  the  stolen  goods.  Moreover,  there  were 
many  articles  among  those  found  at  his  place  that  I  was  able 
to  swear  to,  besides  the  proceeds  of  over  a  score  of  burglaries. 
The  too  men  taken  in  his  house  will  have  fifteen  years  in 
gaol  The  women  got  off  scot-free;  there  was  no  proof  that 
they  had  taken  part  in  the  robberies,  though  there  is  little 
doubt  they  knew  all  about  them." 

"  But  how  did  they  prove  the  men  were  concerned?  " 
"They  got  all  the  people  whose  property  had  been  found 
there,  and  four  of  these,  on  seeing  the  men  in  the  yard  at 
Newgate,  were  able  to  swear  to  them  as  having  been  among 
those  who  came  into  their  rooms  and  frightened  them  well- 
nigh  to  death.  It  was  just  a  question  whether  they  should  be 
hung  or  not,  and  there  was  some  wonder  that  the  Judge  let 
them  escape  tne  gallows." 


120  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

"And  what  has  become  of  Tom?  " 

"They  kept  Tom  in  the  prison  till  last  night.  I  saw  him 
yesterday,  and  I  am  sure  the  boy  is  mighty  sorry  for  having 
been  concerned  in  the  matter,  being,  as  I  truly  believe,  ter- 
rified into  it.  I  had  written  down  to  an  old  friend  of  mine 
who  has  set  up  in  the  same  way  as  myself  at  Plymouth.  Of 
course  I  told  him  all  the  circumstances,  but  assured  him,  that 
according  to  my  belief,  the  boy  was  not  so  much  to  blame, 
and  that  I  was  sure  the  lesson  he  had  had,  would  last  him  for 
life;  so  I  asked  him  to  give  Tom  another  chance,  and  if  he 
did  so,  to  keep  the  knowledge  of  this  affair  from  everyone. 
I  got  his  answer  yesterday  morning,  telling  me  to  send  him 
down  to  him;  he  would  give  him  a  fair  trial,  and  if  he  wasn't 
altogether  satisfied  with  him,  would  then  get  him  a  berth  as 
ship's  boy.  So,  last  night  after  dark,  he  was  taken  down  by 
John  Wilkes,  and  put  on  board  a  coaster  bound  for  Plymouth. 
I  would  have  taken  him  back  here,  but  after  your  disappear- 
ance I  feared  that  his  life  would  not  be  safe;  for  although  they 
had  plenty  of  other  cases  they  could  have  proved  against 
Marner,  Tom's  evidence  brought  this  business  home  to  him." 

Captain  Dave  would  not  allow  Cyril  to  begin  his  story  until 
the  table  had  been  cleared  and  he  and  John  Wilkes  had  lighted 
their  pipes.  Then  Cyril  told  his  adventure,  the  earlier  part 
of  which  elicited  many  exclamations  of  pity  from  Dame  Dow- 
sett  and  Mistress  Nellie,  and  some  angry  ejaculations  from 
the  Captain  when  he  heard  that  Black  Dick  and  Robert  Ash- 
ford  had  got  safely  off  to  Holland. 

"By  St.  Anthony,  lad,"  he  broke  out,  when  the  story  was 
finished,  "  you  had  a  narrow  escape  from  those  villains  at  Rot- 
terdam. Had  it  chanced  that  you  were  out  at  the  time  they 
came,  I  would  not  have  given  a  groat  for  your  life.  By  all 
accounts,  that  fellow  Black  Dick  is  a  desperate  villain.  They 
say  that  they  had  got  hold  of  evidence  enough  against  him  to 
hang  a  dozen  men,  and  it  seems  that  there  is  little  doubt  that 
he  was  concerned  in  several  cases,  where,  not  content  with 
robbing,  the  villain  had  murdered  the  inmates  of  lonely  houses 


A    NARROW    ESCAPE  121 

round  London.  He  had  good  cause  for  hating  you.  It  was 
through  you  that  he  had  been  captured,  and  had  lost  his  share 
in  all  that  plunder  at  Marner's.  Well,  I  trust  the  villain  will 
never  venture  to  show  his  face  in  London  again;  but  there  is 
never  any  saying.  I  should  like  to  meet  that  captain  who 
behaved  so  well  to  you,  and  I  will  meet  him  too,  and  shake 
him  by  the  hand  and  tell  him  that  any  gear  he  may  want  for 
that  ketch  of  his,  he  is  free  to  come  in  here  to  help  himself. 
There  is  another  thing  to  be  thought  of.  I  must  go  round  in 
the  morning  to  the  Guildhall  and  notify  the  authorities  that 
you  have  come  back.  There  has  been  a  great  hue  and  cry 
for  you.  They  have  searched  the  thieves'  dens  of  London 
from  attic  to  cellar;  there  have  been  boats  out  looking  for 
your  body;  and  on  the  day  after  you  were  missing  they  over- 
hauled all  the  ships  in  the  port.  Of  course  the  search  has 
died  out  now,  but  I  must  go  and  tell  them,  and  you  will  have 
to  give  them  the  story  of  the  affair." 

"Isha'n't  say  a  word  that  will  give  them  a  clue  that  will 
help  them  to  lay  hands  on  the  captain.  He  saved  my  life, 
and  no  one  could  have  been  kinder  than  he  was.  I  would 
rather  go  away  for  a  time  altogether,  for  I  don't  see  how  I  am 
to  tell  the  story  without  injuring  him." 

"No;  it  is  awkward,  lad.  I  see  that,  even  if  you  would 
not  give  them  the  name  of  the  craft,  they  might  find  out  what 
vessels  went  into  Ipswich  on  that  morning,  and  also  the  names 
of  those  that  sailed  from  Rotterdam  on  the  day  she  left." 

"  It  seems  to  me,  Captain,  that  the  only  way  will  be  for  me 
to  say  the  exact  truth,  namely,  that  I  gave  my  word  to  the 
captain  that  I  would  say  naught  of  the  matter.  I  could  tell 
how  I  was  struck  down,  and  how  I  did  not  recover  conscious- 
ness until  I  found  myself  in  a  boat,  and  was  lifted  on  board  a 
vessel  and  put  down  into  the  hold,  and  was  there  kept  until 
morning.  I  could  say  that  when  I  was  let  out  I  found  we 
were  far  down  the  river,  that  the  captain  expressed  great  regret 
when  he  found  that  I  had  been  hurt  so  badly,  that  he  did 
everything  in  his  power  for  me,  and  that  after  I  had  been  some 


122  WHEN   LONDON    BURNED 

days  on  board  the  ship  he  offered  to  land  me  in  Holland,  and 
to  give  me  money  to  pay  my  fare  back  here  if  I  would  give 
him  my  word  of  honour  not  to  divulge  his  name  or  the  name 
of  the  ship,  or  that  of  the  port  at  which  he  landed  me.  Of 
course,  they  can  imprison  me  for  a  time  if  I  refuse  to  tell, 
but  I  would  rather  stay  in  gaol  for  a  year  than  say  aught  that 
might  set  them  upon  the  track  of  Captain  Madden.  It  was 
not  until  the  day  he  left  me  in  Holland  that  I  knew  his  name, 
for  of  course  the  men  always  called  him  captain,  and  so  did  I." 

"That  is  the  only  way  I  can  see  out  of  it,  lad.  I  don't 
think  they  will  imprison  you  after  the  service  you  have  done 
in  enabling  them  to  break  up  this  gang,  bring  the  head  of  it 
to  justice,  and  recover  a  large  amount  of  property." 

So  indeed,  on  their  going  to  the  Guildhall  next  morning,  it 
turned  out.  The  sitting  Alderman  threatened  Cyril  with  com- 
mittal to  prison  unless  he  gave  a  full  account  of  all  that  had 
happened  to  him,  but  Captain  Dowsett  spoke  up  for  him,  and 
said  boldly  that  instead  of  punishment  he  deserved  honour  for 
the  great  service  he  had  done  to  justice,  and  that,  moreover, 
if  he  were  punished  for  refusing  to  keep  the  promise  of 
secrecy  he  had  made,  there  was  little  chance  in  the  future  of 
desperate  men  sparing  the  lives  of  those  who  fell  into  their 
hands.  They  would  assuredly  murder  them  in  self-defence  if 
they  knew  that  the  law  would  force  them  to  break  any  promise 
of  silence  they  might  have  made.  The  Magistrate,  after  a 
consultation  with  the  Chief  Constable,  finally  came  round  to 
this  view,  and  permitted  Cyril  to  leave  the  Court,  after  prais- 
ing him  warmly  for  the  vigilance  he  had  shown  in  the  protec- 
tion of  his  employer's  interests.  He  regretted  that  he  had 
not  been  able  to  furnish  them  with  the  name  of  a  man  who 
had  certainly  been,  to  some  extent,  an  accomplice  of  those 
who  had  assaulted  him,  but  this  was  not,  however,  so  much  to 
be  regretted,  since  the  man  had  done  all  in  his  power  to  atone 
for  his  actions. 

"There  is  no  further  information  you  can  give  us,  Master 
Cyril?" 


A   NARROW   ESCAPE  123 

"Only  this,  your  worship:  that  on  the  day  before  I  left 
Holland,  I  caught  sight  of  the  two  persons  who  had  escaped 
from  the  constables.     They  had  just  landed." 

"I  am  sorry  to  hear  it,"  the  Alderman  said.  "I  had  hoped 
that  they  were  still  in  hiding  somewhere  in  the  City,  and  that 
the  constables  might  yet  be  able  to  lay  hands  on  them.  How- 
ever, I  expect  they  will  be  back  again  erelong.  Your  ill- 
doer  is  sure  to  return  here  sooner  or  later,  either  with  the  hope 
of  further  gain,  or  because  he  cannot  keep  away  from  his  old 
haunts  and  companions.  If  they  fall  into  the  hands  of  the 
City  Constables,  I  will  warrant  they  won't  escape  again." 

He  nodded  to  Cyril,  who  understood  that  his  business  was 
over  and  left  the  Court  with  Captain  Dave. 

"  I  am  not  so  anxious  as  the  Alderman  seemed  to  be  that 
Black  Dick  and  Robert  Ashford  should  return  to  London, 
Captain  Dave." 

"No;  I  can  understand  that,  Cyril.  And  even  now  that 
you  know  they  are  abroad,  it  would  be  well  to  take  every  pre- 
caution, for  the  others  whose  business  has  been  sorely  inter- 
rupted by  the  capture  of  that  villain  Marner  may  again  try  to 
do  you  harm.  No  doubt  other  receivers  will  fill  his  place  in 
time,  but  the  loss  of  a  ready  market  must  incommode  them 
much.  Plate  they  can  melt  down  themselves,  and  I  reckon 
they  would  have  but  little  difficulty  in  finding  knaves  ready  to 
purchase  the  products  of  the  melting-pot;  but  it  is  only  a  man 
with  premises  specially  prepared  for  it  who  will  buy  goods  of 
all  kinds,  however  bulky,  without  asking  questions  about  them." 

Cyril  was  now  in  high  favour  with  Mistress  Nellie,  and 
whenever  he  was  not  engaged  when  she  went  out  he  was  in- 
vited to  escort  her. 

One  day  he  went  with  her  to  hear  a  famous  preacher  hold 
forth  at  St.  Paul's.  Only  a  portion  of  the  cathedral  was  used 
for  religious  services;  the  rest  was  utilised  as  a  sort  of  public 
promenade,  and  here  people  of  all  classes  met  —  gallants  of 
the  Court,  citizens,  their  wives  and  daughters,  idlers  and 
loungers,  thieves  and  mendicants. 


124  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

As  Nellie  walked  forward  to  join  the  throng  gathered  near 
the  pulpit,  Cyril  noticed  a  young  man  in  a  Court  suit,  stand- 
ing among  a  group  who  were  talking  and  laughing  much  louder 
than  was  seemly,  take  off  his  plumed  hat,  and  make  a  deep 
bow,  to  which  she  replied  by  a  slight  inclination  of  the  head, 
and  passed  on  with  somewhat  heightened  colour. 

Cyril  waited  until  the  service  was  over,  when,  as  he  left  the 
cathedral  with  her,  he  asked, — 

"  Who  was  that  ruffler  in  gay  clothes,  who  bowed  so  deeply 
to  you,  Mistress  Nellie?  —  that  is,  if  there  is  no  indiscretion 
in  my  asking." 

"I  met  him  in  a  throng  while  you  were  away,"  she  said, 
with  an  attempt  at  carelessness  which  he  at  once  detected. 
"There  was  a  great  press,  and  I  well-nigh  fainted,  but  he 
very  courteously  came  to  my  assistance,  and  brought  me  safely 
out  of  the  crowd." 

"And  doubtless  you  have  seen  him  since,  Mistress?" 

Nellie  tossed  her  head. 

"I  don't  see  what  right  you  have  to  question  me,  Master 
Cyril?" 

"No  right  at  all,"  Cyril  replied  good-temperedly,  "save 
that  I  am  an  inmate  of  your  father's  house,  and  have  received 
great  kindness  from  him,  and  I  doubt  if  he  would  be  pleased 
if  he  knew  that  you  bowed  to  a  person  unknown  to  him  and 
unknown,  I  presume,  to  yourself,  save  that  he  has  rendered 
you  a  passing  service." 

"He  is  a  gentleman  of  the  Court,  I  would  have  you  know," 
she  said  angrily. 

"  I  do  not  know  that  that  is  any  great  recommendation  if 
the  tales  one  hears  about  the  Court  are  true,"  Cyril  replied 
calmly.  "  I  cannot  say  I  admire  either  his  companions  or  his 
manners,  and  if  he  is  a  gentleman  he  should  know  that  if  he 
wishes  to  speak  to  an  honest  citizen's  daughter  it  were  only 
right  that  he  should  first  address  himself  to  her  father." 

"Heigh  ho!"  Nellie  exclaimed,  with  her  face  flushed  with 
indignation.     "Who  made  you  my  censor,  I  should  like  to 


FOR    HEAVEN'S    SAKE,    SIR,    DO    NOT    CAUSE   TROUBLE 


A    NARROW    ESCAPE  125 

know?  I  will  thank  you  to  attend  to  your  own  affairs,  and  to 
leave  mine  alone." 

"The  affairs  of  Captain  Dave's  daughter  are  mine  so  long 
as  I  am  abroad  with  her,"  Cyril  said  firmly.  "I  am  sorry  to 
displease  you,  but  I  am  only  doing  what  I  feel  to  be  my  duty. 
Methinks  that,  were  John  Wilkes  here  in  charge  of  you,  he 
would  say  the  same,  only  probably  he  would  express  his  opin- 
ion as  to  yonder  gallant  more  strongly  than  I  do;  "  he  nodded 
in  the  direction  of  the  man,  who  had  followed  them  out  of  the 
cathedral,  and  was  now  walking  on  the  other  side  of  the  street 
and  evidently  trying  to  attract  Nellie's  attention. 

Nellie  bit  her  lips.  She  was  about  to  answer  him  passion- 
ately, but  restrained  herself  with  a  great  effort. 

"You  are  mistaken  in  the  gentleman,  Cyril,"  she  said,  after 
a  pause;  "he  is  of  a  good  family,  and  heir  to  a  fine  estate." 

"Oh,  he  has  told  you  as  much  as  that,  has  he?  Well,  Mis- 
tress Nellie,  it  may  be  as  he  says,  but  surely  it  is  for  your  father 
to  inquire  into  that,  when  the  gentleman  comes  forward  in 
due  course  and  presents  himself  as  a  suitor.  Fine  feathers  do 
not  always  make  fine  birds,  and  a  man  may  ruffle  it  at  King 
Charles's  Court  without  ten  guineas  to  shake  in  his  purse." 

At  this  moment  the  young  man  crossed  the  street,  and,  bow- 
ing deeply  to  Nellie,  was  about  to  address  her  when  Cyril  said 
gravely,  — 

"  Sir,  I  am  not  acquainted  with  your  name,  nor  do  I  know 
more  about  you  save  that  you  are  a  stranger  to  this  lady's 
family.  That  being  so,  and  as  she  is  at  present  under  my 
escort,  I  must  ask  you  to  abstain  from  addressing  her." 

"You  insolent  young  varlet ! "  the  man  said  furiously. 
"  Had  I  a  cane  instead  of  a  sword  I  would  chastise  you  for 
your  insolence." 

"That  is  as  it  may  be,"  Cyril  said  quietly.  "That  sort  of 
thing  may  do  down  at  Whitehall,  but  if  you  attempt  to  make 
trouble  here  in  Cheapside  you  will  very  speedily  find  yourself 
in  the  hands  of  the  watch." 

"For  Heaven's  sake,  sir,"  Nellie  said  anxiously,  as  several 


126  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

passers-by  paused  to  see  what  was  the  matter,  "  do  not  cause 
trouble.     For  my  sake,  if  not  for  your  own,  pray  leave  me." 

"I  obey  you,  Mistress,"  the  man  said  again,  lifting  his  hat 
and  bowing  deeply.  "I  regret  that  the  officiousness  of  this 
blundering  varlet  should  have  mistaken  my  intentions,  which 
were  but  to  salute  you  courteously." 

So  saying,  he  replaced  his  hat,  and,  with  a  threatening 
scowl  at  Cyril,  pushed  his  way  roughly  through  those  standing 
round,  and  walked  rapidly  away. 

Nellie  was  very  pale,  and  trembled  from  head  to  foot. 

"Take  me  home,  Cyril,"  she  murmured. 

He  offered  her  his  arm,  and  he  made  his  way  along  the 
street,  while  his  face  flushed  with  anger  at  some  jeering 
remarks  he  heard  from  one  or  two  of  those  who  looked  on  at 
the  scene.  It  was  not  long  before  Nellie's  anger  gained  the 
upper  hand  of  her  fears. 

"A  pretty  position  you  have  placed  me  in,  with  your  inter- 
ference !  " 

"You  mean,  I  suppose,  Mistress  Nellie,  a  pretty  position 
that  man  placed  you  in,  by  his  insolence.  What  would  Cap- 
tain Dave  say  if  he  heard  that  his  daughter  had  been  accosted 
by  a  Court  gallant  in  the  streets?  " 

"Are  you  going  to  tell  him?"  she  asked,  removing  her 
hand  sharply  from  his  arm. 

"  I  have  no  doubt  I  ought  to  do  so,  and  if  you  will  take  my 
advice  you  will  tell  him  yourself  as  soon  as  you  reach  home, 
for  it  may  be  that  among  those  standing  round  was  someone 
who  is  acquainted  with  both  you  and  your  father;  and  you 
know  as  well  as  I  do  what  Captain  Dave  would  say  if  it  came 
to  his  ears  in  such  fashion." 

Nellie  walked  for  some  time  in  silence.  Her  anger  rose 
still  higher  against  Cyril  at  the  position  in  which  his  inter- 
ference had  placed  her,  but  she  could  not  help  seeing  that  his 
advice  was  sound.  She  had  indeed  met  this  man  several 
times,  and  had  listened  without  chiding  to  his  protestations  of 
admiration  and  love.     Nellie  was  ambitious.     She  had  been 


A   NARROW   ESCAPE  127 

allowed  to  have  her  own  way  by  her  mother,  whose  sole  com- 
panion she  had  been  during  her  father's  absence  at  sea.  She 
knew  that  she  was  remarkably  pretty,  and  saw  no  reason  why 
she,  like  many  another  citizen's  daughter,  should  not  make  a 
good  match.  She  had  readily  given  the  man  her  promise  to 
say  nothing  at  home  until  he  gave  her  leave  to  do  so,  and  she 
had  been  weak  enough  to  take  all  that  he  said  for  gospel. 
Now  she  felt  that,  at  any  rate,  she  must  smooth  matters  over 
and  put  it  so  that  as  few  questions  as  possible  should  be  asked. 
After  a  long  pause,  then,  she  said,— - 

"  Perhaps  you  are  right,  Cyril.  I  will  myself  tell  my  father 
and  mother.  I  can  assure  you  that  I  had  no  idea  I  should 
meet  him  to-day." 

This  Cyril  could  readily  believe,  for  certainly  she  would  not 
have  asked  him  to  accompany  her  if  she  had  known.  How- 
ever, he  only  replied  gravely, — 

"  I  am  glad  to  hear  that  you  will  tell  them,  Mistress  Nellie, 
and  trust  that  you  will  take  them  entirely  into  your  confidence." 

This  Nellie  had  no  idea  of  doing;  but  she  said  no  further 
word  until  they  reached  home. 


CHAPTER   VII 


SAVED    FROM    A    VILLAIN 


I  FIND  that  I  have  to  give  you  thanks  for  yet  another 
service,  Cyril,"  Captain  Dave  said  heartily,  when  they 
■met  the  next  morning.  "Nellie  tells  me  a  young  Court 
gallant  had  the  insolence  to  try  to  address  her  yesterday  in 
Cheapside,  on  her  way  back  from  St.  Paul's,  that  you  pre- 
vented his  doing  so,  and  that  there  was  quite  a  scene  in  the 
street.  If  I  knew  who  he  was  I  would  break  his  sconce  for 
him,  were  he  Rochester  himself.  A  pretty  pass  things  have 
come  to,  when  a  citizen's  daughter  cannot  walk  home  from  St. 
Paul's  without  one  of  these  impudent  vagabonds  of  the  Court 
venturing  to  address  her!     Know  you  who  he  was?  " 

"No;  I  have  never  seen  the  fellow  before,  Captain  Dave. 
I  do  know  many  of  the  courtiers  by  sight,  having,  when  we 
first  came  over,  often  gone  down  to  Whitehall  with  my  father 
when  he  was  seeking  to  obtain  an  audience  with  the  King; 
but  this  man's  face  is  altogether  strange  to  me." 

"  Well,  well !  I  will  take  care  that  Nellie  shall  not  go  abroad 
again  except  under  her  mother's  escort  or  mine.  I  know, 
Cyril,  that  she  would  be  as  safe  under  your  charge  as  in  ours, 
but  it  is  better  that  she  should  have  the  presence  of  an  older 
person.  It  is  not  that  I  doubt  your  courage  or  your  address, 
lad,  but  a  lufning  gallant  of  this  sort  would  know  naught  of 
you,  save  that  you  are  young,  and  besides,  did  you  interfere, 
there  migh*  be  a  scene  that  would  do  serious  harm  to  Nellie's 
reputation  u 

128 


SAVED    FROM   A   VILLAIN  129 

"I  agree  with  you  thoroughly,  Captain  Dave,"  Cyril  said 
warmly.  "  It  will  be  far  better  that  you  or  Mrs.  Dowsett 
should  be  by  her  side  as  long  as  there  is  any  fear  of  further 
annoyance  from  this  fellow.  I  should  ask  nothing  better  than 
to  try  a  bout  with  him  myself,  for  I  have  been  right  well 
taught  how  to  use  my  sword;  but,  as  you  say,  a  brawl  in  the 
street  is  of  all  things  to  be  avoided." 

Three  or  four  weeks  passed  quietly.  Nellie  seldom  went 
abroad;  when  she  did  so  her  mother  always  accompanied  her 
if  it  were  in  the  daytime,  and  her  father  whenever  she  went  to 
the  house  of  any  friend  after  dusk. 

Cyril  one  day  caught  sight  of  the  gallant  in  Tower  Street, 
and  although  he  was  on  his  way  to  one  of  his  customers,  he  at 
once  determined  to  break  his  appointment  and  to  find  out  who 
the  fellow  was.  The  man  sauntered  about  looking  into  the 
shops  for  full  half  an  hour,  but  it  was  apparent  to  Cyril  that  he 
paid  little  attention  to  their  contents,  and  was  really  waiting 
for  someone.  When  the  clock  struck  three  he  started, 
stamped  his  foot  angrily  on  the  ground,  and,  walking  away 
rapidly  to  the  stairs  of  London  Bridge,  took  a  seat  in  a  boat, 
and  was  rowed  up  the  river. 

Cyril  waited  until  he  had  gone  a  short  distance,  and  then 
hailed  a  wherry  rowing  two  oars. 

"You  see  that  boat  over  there?"  he  said.  "I  don't  wish 
to  overtake  it  at  present.  Keep  a  hundred  yards  or  so  behind 
it,  but  row  inshore  so  that  it  shall  not  seem  that  you  are 
following  them." 

The  men  obeyed  his  instructions  until  they  had  passed  the 
Temple;  then,  as  the  other  boat  still  kept  in  the  middle  of  the 
stream,  Cyril  had  no  doubt  that  it  would  continue  its  course 
to  Westminster. 

"  Now  stretch  to  your  oars,"  he  said  to  the  watermen.  "J 
want  to  get  to  Westminster  before  the  other  boat,  and  to  be 
well  away  from  the  stairs  before  it  comes  up." 

The  rest  of  the  journey  was  performed  at  much  greater 
speed,  and  Cyril  alighted  at  Westminster  while  the  other  boat 


130  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

was  some  three  or  four  hundred  yards  behind.  Paying  the 
watermen,  he  went  up  the  stairs,  walked  away  fifty  or  sixty 
yards,  and  waited  until  he  saw  the  man  he  was  following 
appear.  The  latter  walked  quietly  up  towards  Whitehall  and 
entered  a  tavern  frequented  by  young  bloods  of  the  Court. 
Cyril  pressed  his  hat  down  over  his  eyes.  His  dress  was  not 
the  same  as  that  in  which  he  had  escorted  Nellie  to  the  cathe- 
dral, and  he  had  but  small  fear  of  being  recognised. 

When  he  entered  he  sat  down  at  a  vacant  table,  and,  having 
ordered  a  stoup  of  wine,  looked  round.  The  man  had  joined 
a  knot  of  young  fellows  like  himself,  seated  at  a  table.  They 
were  dissipated-looking  blades,  and  were  talking  loudly  and 
boisterously. 

"Well,  Harvey,  how  goes  it?  Is  the  lovely  maiden  we  saw 
when  we  were  with  you  at  St.  Paul's  ready  to  drop  into  your 
arms?  " 

"Things  are  going  on  all  right,"  Harvey  said,  with  an  air  of 
consciousness;  "but  she  is  watched  by  two  griffins,  her  father 
and  mother.  'Tis  fortunate  they  do  not  know  me  by  sight, 
and  I  have  thus  chances  of  slipping  a  note  in  her  hand  when 
I  pass  her.  I  think  it  will  not  be  long  before  you  will  have  to 
congratulate  me." 

"  She  is  an  heiress  and  only  daughter,  is  she  not,  honest 
John?"  another  asked. 

"  She  is  an  only  child,  and  her  father  bears  the  reputation  of 
doing  a  good  business;  but  as  to  what  I  shall  finally  do,  I  shall 
not  yet  determine.  As  to  that,  I  shall  be  guided  by  circum- 
stances." 

"Of  course,  of  course,"  the  one  who  had  first  spoken  said. 

Cyril  had  gained  the  information  he  required.  The  man's 
name  was  John  Harvey,  and  Nellie  was  keeping  up  a  clandes- 
tine correspondence  with  him.  Cyril  felt  that  were  he  to 
listen  longer  he  could  not  restrain  his  indignation,  and,  with- 
out touching  the  wine  he  had  paid  for,  he  hastily  left  the  tavern. 

As  he  walked  towards  the  city,  he  was  unable  to  decide 
what  he  had  better  do.     Were  he  to  inform  Captain  Dave  of 


SAVED    FROM    A    VILLAIN  131 

what  he  had  heard  there  would  be  a  terrible  scene,  and  there 
was  no  saying  what  might  happen.  Still,  Nellie  must  be  saved 
from  falling  into  the  hands  of  this  fellow,  and  if  he  abstained 
from  telling  her  father  he  must  himself  take  steps  to  prevent 
the  possibility  of  such  a  thing  taking  place.  The  more  he 
thought  of  it  the  more  he  felt  of  the  heavy  responsibility  it 
would  be.  Anxious  as  he  was  to  save  Nellie  from  the  anger 
of  her  father,  it  was  of  far  greater  consequence  to  save  her 
from  the  consequences  of  her  own  folly.  At  last  he  resolved 
to  take  John  Wilkes  into  his  counsels.  John  was  devoted  to 
his  master,  and  even  if  his  advice  were  not  of  much  value,  his 
aid  in  keeping  watch  would  be  of  immense  service.  Accord- 
ingly, that  evening,  when  John  went  out  for  his  usual  pipe 
after  supper,  Cyril,  who  had  to  go  to  a  trader  in  Holborn, 
followed  him  out  quickly  and  overtook  him  a  few  yards  from 
the  door. 

"  I  want  to  have  a  talk  with  you,  John." 

"Ay,  ay,  sir.  Where  shall  it  be?  Nothing  wrong,  I  hope? 
That  new  apprentice  looks  to  me  an  honest  sort  of  chap,  and 
the  man  we  have  got  in  the  yard  now  is  an  old  mate  of  mine. 
He  was  a  ship's  boy  on  board  the  DolpJiin  twenty-five  years 
back,  and  he  sailed  under  the  Captain  till  he  left  the  sea.  I 
would  trust  that  chap  just  as  I  would  myself." 

"  It  is  nothing  of  that  sort,  John.  It  is  another  sort  of 
business  altogether,  and  yet  it  is  quite  as  serious  as  the  last.  I 
have  got  half  an  hour  before  I  have  to  start  to  do  those  books 
at  Master  Hopkins'.  Where  can  we  have  a  talk  in  a  quiet 
place  where  there  is  no  chance  of  our  being  overheard?" 

"There  is  a  little  room  behind  the  bar  at  the  place  I  go  to, 
and  I  have  no  doubt  the  landlord  will  let  us  have  it,  seeing  as 
I  am  a  regular  customer." 

"At  any  rate  we  can  see,  John.  It  is  too  cold  for  walking 
about  talking  here;  and,  besides,  I  think  one  can  look  at  a 
matter  in  all  lights  much  better  sitting  down  than  one  can 
walking  about." 

"That  is  according  to  what  you  are  accustomed  to,"  John 


132  WHEN   LONDON    BURNED 

said,  shaking  his  head.  "  It  seems  to  me  that  I  can  look 
further  into  the  innards  of  a  question  when  I  am  walking  up 
and  down  the  deck  on  night  watch  with  just  enough  wind  aloft 
to  take  her  along  cheerful,  and  not  too  much  of  it,  than  I  can 
at  any  other  time;  but  then,  you  see,  that  is  just  what  one  is 
accustomed  to.     This  is  the  place." 

He  entered  a  quiet  tavern,  and,  nodding  to  five  or  six 
weather-beaten-looking  men,  who  were  sitting  smoking  long 
pipes,  each  with  a  glass  of  grog  before  him,  went  up  to  the 
landlord,  who  formed  one  of  the  party.  He  had  been  formerly 
the  master  of  a  trader,  and  had  come  into  the  possession  of  the 
tavern  by  marriage  with  its  mistress,  who  was  still  the  acting 
head  of  the  establishment. 

"We  have  got  a  piece  of  business  we  want  to  overhaul, 
Peter.     I  suppose  we  can  have  that  cabin  in  yonder  for  a  bit?  " 

"Ay,  ay.  There  is  a  good  fire  burning.  You  will  find 
pipes  on  the  table.  You  will  want  a  couple  of  glasses  of  grog, 
of  course?  " 

John  nodded,  and  then  led  the  way  into  the  little  snuggery 
at  the  end  of  the  room.  It  had  a  glass  door,  so  that,  if 
desired,  a  view  could  be  obtained  of  the  general  room,  but 
there  was  a  curtain  to  draw  across  this.  There  was  a  large 
oak  settle  on  either  side  of  the  fire,  and  there  was  a  table,  with 
pipes  and  a  jar  of  tobacco  standing  between  them. 

"This  is  a  tidy  little  crib,"  John  said,  as  he  seated  himself 
and  began  to  fill  a  pipe.  "There  is  no  fear  of  being  disturbed 
here.  There  has  been  many  a  voyage  talked  over  and  arranged 
in  this  'ere  room.  They  say  that  Blake  himself,  when  the 
Fleet  was  in  the  river,  would  drop  in  here  sometimes,  with  one 
of  his  captains,  for  a  quiet  talk." 

A  minute  later  a  boy  entered  and  placed  two  steaming  glasses 
of  grog  on  the  table.  The  door  closed  after  him,  and  John 
said, — 

"  Now  you  can  get  under  way,  Master  Cyril.  You  have  got 
a  fair  course  now,  and  nothing  to  bring  you  up." 

"  It  is  a  serious  matter,  John.     And  before  I  begin,  I  must 


SAVED    FROM    A    VILLAIN  lOO 

tell  you  that  I  rely  on  your  keeping  absolute  silence  as  to  what 
I  am  going  to  tell  you." 

"That  in  course,"  John  said,  as  he  lifted  his  glass  to  his 
lips.  "You  showed  yourself  a  first-rate  pilot  in  that  last  job, 
and  I  am  content  to  sail  under  you  this  time  without  asking  any 
questions  as  to  the  ship's  course,  and  to  steer  according  to 
orders." 

Cyril  told  the  story,  interrupted  frequently  by  angry  ejacu- 
lations on  the  part  of  the  old  bo' swain. 

"  Dash  my  wig !  "  he  exclaimed,  when  Cyril  came  to  an 
end.  "  But  this  is  a  bad  business  altogether,  Master  Cyril. 
One  can  engage  a  pirate  and  beat  him  off  if  the  crew  is 
staunch,  but  when  there  is  treason  on  board  ship,  it  makes  it 
an  awkward  job  for  those  in  command." 

"  The  question  is  this,  John :  ought  we  to  tell  the  Captain, 
or  shall  we  try  to  take  the  affair  into  our  own  hands,  and  so 
to  manage  it  that  he  shall  never  know  anything  about  it?  " 

The  sailor  was  silent  for  a  minute  or  two,  puffing  his  pipe 
meditatively. 

"  I  see  it  is  an  awkward  business  to  decide, "  he  said.  "  On 
one  side,  it  would  pretty  nigh  kill  Captain  Dave  to  know  that 
Mistress  Nellie  has  been  steering  wild  and  has  got  out  of 
hand.  She  is  just  the  apple  of  his  eye.  Then,  on  the  other 
hand,  if  we  undertook  the  job  without  telling  him,  and  one 
fine  morning  we  was  to  find  out  she  was  gone,  we  should  be 
in  a  mighty  bad  fix,  for  the  Captain  would  turn  round  and 
say,  '  Why  didn't  you  tell  me?  If  you  had  done  so,  I  would 
have  locked  her  up  under  hatches,  and  there  she  would  be, 
safe  now.'  " 

"That  is  just  what  I  see,  and  it  is  for  that  reason  I  come 
to  you.  I  could  not  be  always  on  the  watch,  but  I  think  that 
you  and  I  together  would  keep  so  sharp  a  look-out  that  we 
might  feel  pretty  sure  that  she  could  not  get  away  without  our 
knowledge." 

"We  could  watch  sharply  enough  at  night,  Master  Cyril. 
There  would  be  no  fear  of  her  getting  away  then  without  our 


134  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

knowing  it.  But  how  would  it  be  during  the  day?  There 
am  I  in  the  shop  or  store  from  seven  in  the  morning  until  we 
lock  up  before  supper-time.  You  are  out  most  of  your  time, 
and  when  you  are  not  away,  you  are  in  the  office  at  the  books, 
and  she  is  free  to  go  in  and  out  of  the  front  door  without 
either  of  us  being  any  the  wiser." 

"I  don't  think  he  would  venture  to  carry  her  off  by  day- 
light," Cyril  said.  "  She  never  goes  out  alone  now,  and  could 
scarcely  steal  away  unnoticed.  Besides,  she  would  know  that 
she  would  be  missed  directly,  and  a  hue  and  cry  set  up.  I 
should  think  she  would  certainly  choose  the  evening,  when 
we  are  all  supposed  to  be  in  bed.  He  would  have  a  chair 
waiting  somewhere  near;  and  there  are  so  often  chairs  going 
about  late,  after  city  entertainments,  that  they  would  get  off 
unnoticed.  I  should  say  the  most  dangerous  time  is  between 
nine  o'clock  and  midnight.  She  generally  goes  off  to  bed  at 
nine  or  soon  after,  and  she  might  very  well  put  on  her  hood 
and  cloak  and  steal  downstairs  at  once,  knowing  that  she 
would  not  be  missed  till  morning.  Another  dangerous  time 
would  be  when  she  goes  out  to  a  neighbour's.  The  Captain 
always  takes  her,  and  goes  to  fetch  her  at  nine  o'clock,  but 
she  might  make  some  excuse  to  leave  quite  early,  and  go  off 
in  that  way." 

"  That  would  be  awkward,  Mr.  Cyril,  for  neither  you  nor  I 
could  be  away  at  supper-time  without  questions  being  asked. 
It  seems  to  me  that  I  had  better  take  Matthew  into  the  secret. 
As  he  don't  live  in  the  house  he  could  very  well  watch  wher- 
ever she  is,  till  I  slip  round  after  supper  to  relieve  him,  and 
he  could  watch  outside  here  in  the  evening  till  either  you  or 
I  could  steal  downstairs  and  take  his  place.  You  can  count 
on  him  keeping  his  mouth  shut  just  as  you  can  on  me.  The 
only  thing  is,  how  is  he  to  stop  her  if  he  finds  her  coming 
out  from  a  neighbour's  before  the  Captain  has  come  for  her?  " 

"  If  he  saw  her  coming  straight  home  he  could  follow  her 
to  the  door  without  being  noticed,  John,  but  if  he  found  her 
going  some  other  way  he  must  follow  her  till  he  sees  some- 


SAVED   FROM   A   VILLAIN  135 

one  speak  to  her,  and  must  then  go  straight  up  and  say, 
'Mistress  Dowsett,  I  am  ready  to  escort  you  home.'  If  she 
orders  him  off,  or  the  man  she  meets  threatens  him,  as  is  like 
enough,  he  must  say,  '  Unless  you  come  I  shall  shout  for  aid, 
and  call  upon  passers-by  to  assist  me  '  •  and,  rather  than  risk 
the  exposure,  she  would  most  likely  return  with  him.  Ot 
course,  he  would  carry  with  him  a  good  heavy  cudgel,  and 
choose  a  thoroughfare  where  there  are  people  about  to  speak 
to  her,  and  not  an  unfrequented  passage,  for  you  may  be  sure 
the  fellow  would  have  no  hesitation  in  running  him  through 
if  he  could  do  so  without  being  observed." 

"Matthew  is  a  stout  fellow,"  John  Wilkes  said,  "and  was 
as  smart  a  sailor  as  any  on  board  till  he  had  his  foot  smashed 
by  being  jammed  by  a  spare  spar  that  got  adrift  in  a  gale,  so 
that  the  doctors  had  to  cut  off  the  leg  under  the  knee,  and 
leave  him  to  stump  about  on  a  timber  toe  for  the  rest  of  his 
life.  I  tell  you  what,  Master  Cyril:  we  might  make  the  thing 
safer  still  if  I  spin  the  Captain  a  yarn  as  how  Matthew  has 
strained  his  back  and  ain't  fit  to  work  for  a  bit;  then  I  can 
take  on  another  hand  to  work  in  the  yard,  and  we  can  put 
him  on  watch  all  day.  He  might  come  on  duty  at  nine 
o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  stop  until  I  relieve  him  as  soon 
as  supper  is  over.  Of  course,  he  would  not  keep  opposite 
the  house,  but  might  post  himself  a  bit  up  or  down  the  street, 
so  that  he  could  manage  to  keep  an  eye  on  the  door." 

"That  would  be  excellent,"  Cyril  said.  "Of  course,  at 
the  supper-hour  he  could  go  off  duty,  as  she  could  not  possibly 
leave  the  house  between  that  time  and  nine  o'clock.  You 
always  come  in  about  that  hour,  and  I  hear  you  go  up  to  bed. 
When  you  get  there,  you  should  at  once  take  off  your  boots, 
slip  downstairs  again  with  them,  and  go  quietly  out.  I  often 
sit  talking  with  Captain  Dave  till  half-past  nine  or  ten,  but 
directly  I  can  get  away  I  will  come  down  and  join  you.  I 
think  in  that  way  we  need  feel  no  uneasiness  as  to  harm  com- 
ing from  our  not  telling  Captain  Dave,  for  it  would  be  impos- 
sible for  her  to  get  off  unnoticed.     Now  that  is  all  arranged  I 


136 


WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 


must  be  going,  for  I  shall  be  late  at  my  appointment  unless 
I  hurry." 

"Shall  I  go  round  and  begin  my  watch  at  once,  Master 
Cyril?" 

"  No,  there  is  no  occasion  for  that.  We  know  that  he 
missed  her  to-day,  and  therefore  can  have  made  no  appoint- 
ment; and  I  am  convinced  by  what  he  said  to  the  fellows  he 
met,  that  matters  are  not  settled  yet.  However,  we  will  begin 
to-morrow.  You  can  take  an  opportunity  during  the  day  to 
tell  Matthew  about  it,  and  he  can  pretend  to  strain  his  back 
in  the  afternoon,  and  you  can  send  him  away.  He  can  come 
round  again  next  morning  early,  and  when  the  Captain  comes 
down  you  can  tell  him  that  you  find  that  Matthew  will  not  be 
able  to  work  for  the  present,  and  ask  him  to  let  you  take 
another  man  on  until  he  can  come  back  again." 

Cyril  watched  Nellie  closely  at  meal-times  and  in  the  even- 
ing for  the  next  few  days.  He  thought  that  he  should  be 
certain  to  detect  some  slight  change  in  her  manner,  however 
well  she  might  play  her  part,  directly  she  decided  on  going 
off  with  this  man.  She  would  not  dream  that  she  was  sus- 
pected in  any  way,  and  would  therefore  be  the  less  cautious. 
Matthew  kept  watch  during  the  day,  and  followed  if  she  went 
out  with  her  father  to  a  neighbour's,  remaining  on  guard  out- 
side the  house  until  John  Wilkes  relieved  him  as  soon  as  he 
had  finished  his  supper.  If  she  remained  at  home  in  the 
evening  John  went  out  silently,  after  his  return  at  his 
usual  hour,  and  was  joined  by  Cyril  as  soon  as  Captain  Dave 
said  good-night  and  went  in  to  his  bedroom.  At  midnight 
they  re-entered  the  house  and  stole  up  to  their  rooms,  leaving 
their  doors  open  and  listening  attentively  for  another  hour 
before  they  tried  to  get  to  sleep. 

On  the  sixth  morning  Cyril  noticed  that  Nellie  was  silent 
and  abstracted  at  breakfast-time.  She  went  out  marketing 
with  her  mother  afterwards,  and  at  dinner  her  mood  had 
changed.  She  talked  and  laughed  more  than  usual.  There 
was  a  flush  of  excitement  on  her  cheeks,  and  he  drew  the 


SAVED    FROM    A    VILLAIN  137 

conclusion  that  in  the  morning  she  had  not  come  to  an  abso- 
lute decision,  but  had  probably  given  an  answer  to  the  man 
during  the  time  she  was  out  with  her  mother,  and  that  she  felt 
the  die  was  now  cast. 

"  Pass  the  word  to  Matthew  to  keep  an  extra  sharp  watch 
this  afternoon  and  to-morrow,  John.  I  think  the  time  is  close 
at  hand,"  he  said,  as  they  went  downstairs  together  after 
dinner. 

"Do  you  think  so?  Well,  the  sooner  the  better.  It  is 
trying  work,  this  here  spying,  and  I  don't  care  how  soon  it  is 
over.  I  only  hope  it  will  end  by  our  running  down  this  pirate 
and  engaging  him." 

"  I  hope  so  too,  John.  I  feel  it  very  hard  to  be  sitting  at 
table  with  her  and  Captain  Dave  and  her  mother,  and  to 
know  that  she  is  deceiving  them." 

"I  can't  say  a  word  for  her,"  the  old  sailor  said,  shaking 
his  head.  "She  has  as  good  parents  as  a  girl  could  want  to 
have.  They  would  give  their  lives  for  her,  either  of  them, 
cheerful,  and  there  she  is  thinking  of  running  away  from 
them  with  a  scamp  she  knows  nothing  of  and  has  probably 
never  spoken  with  for  an  hour.  I  knew  her  head  was  a  bit 
turned  with  young  fellows  dangling  after  her,  and  by  being 
noticed  by  some  of  the  Court  gallants  at  the  last  City  ball, 
and  by  being  made  the  toast  by  many  a  young  fellow  in  City 
taverns  —  'Pretty  Mistress  Nellie  Dowsett';  but  I  did  not 
think  her  head  was  so  turned  that  she  would  act  as  she  is 
doing.  Well,  well,  we  must  hope  that  this  will  be  a  lesson, 
Master  Cyril,  that  she  will  remember  all  her  life." 

"  I  hope  so,  John,  and  I  trust  that  we  shall  be  able  to  man- 
age it  all  so  that  the  matter  will  never  come  to  her  parents' 
ears." 

"  I  hope  so,  and  I  don't  see  why  it  should.  The  fellow 
may  bluster,  but  he  will  say  nothing  about  it  because  he  would 
get  into  tiouble  for  trying  to  carry  off  a  citizen's  daughter." 

"  And  besides  that,  John, —  which  would  be  quite  as  seri- 
ous in  the  eyes  of  a  fellow  of  this  sort, —  he  would  have  the 


138  WHEN.  LONDON    BURNED 

laugh  against  him  among  all  his  companions  for  having  been 
outwitted  in  the  City.  So  I  think  when  he  finds  the  game  is 
up  he  will  be  glad  enough  to  make  off  without  causing  trouble." 

"Don't  you  think  we  might  give  him  a  sound  thrashing? 
It  would  do  him  a  world  of  good." 

"I  don't  think  it  would  do  a  man  of  that  sort  much  good, 
John,  and  he  would  be  sure  to  shout,  and  then  there  would  be 
trouble,  and  the  watch  might  come  up,  and  we  should  all  get 
hauled  off  together.  In  the  morning  the  whole  story  would 
be  known,  and  Mistress  Nellie's  name  in  the  mouth  of  every 
apprentice  in  the  City.  No,  no;  if  he  is  disposed  to  go  off 
quietly,  by  all  means  let  him  go." 

"  I  have  no  doubt  that  you  are  right,  Master  Cyril,  but  it 
goes  mightily  against  the  grain  to  think  that  a  fellow  like  that 
is  to  get  off  with  a  whole  skin.  However,  if  one  should  fall 
foul  of  him  some  other  time,  one  might  take  it  out  of  him." 

Captain  Dave  found  Cyril  but  a  bad  listener  to  his  stories 
that  evening,  and,  soon  after  nine,  said  he  should  turn  in. 

"I  don't  know  what  ails  you  to-night,  Cyril,"  he  said. 
"Your  wits  are  wool-gathering,  somewhere.  I  don't  believe 
that  you  heard  half  that  last  story  I  was  telling  you." 

"I  heard  it  all,  sir;  but  I  do  feel  a  little  out  of  sorts  this 
evening." 

"You  do  too  much  writing,  lad.  My  head  would  be  like 
to  go  to  pieces  if  I  were  to  sit  half  the  hours  that  you  do  at 
a  desk." 

When  Captain  Dave  went  into  his  room,  Cyril  walked  up- 
stairs and  closed  his  bedroom  door  with  a  bang,  himself 
remaining  outside.  Then  he  took  off  his  boots,  and,  holding 
them  in  his  hand,  went  noiselessly  downstairs  to  the  front 
door.  The  lock  had  been  carefully  oiled,  and,  after  putting 
on  his  boots  again,  he  went  out. 

"You  are  right,  Master  Cyril,  sure  enough,"  John  Wilkes 
said  when  he  joined  him,  fifty  yards  away  from  the  house. 
"It  is  to-night  she  is  going  to  try  to  make  off.  I  thought  I 
had  best  keep  Matthew  at  hand,  so  I  bid  him  stop  till  I  came 


SAVED    FROM    A    VILLAIN  139 

out,  then  sent  him  round  to  have  a  pint  of  ale  at  the  tavern, 
and  when  he  came  back  told  him  he  had  best  cruise  about, 
and  look  for  signs  of  pirates.  He  came  back  ten  minutes 
ago,  and  told  me  that  a  sedan  chair  had  just  been  brought  to 
the  other  end  of  the  lane.  It  was  set  down  some  thirty  yards 
from  Fenchurch  Street.  There  were  the  two  chairmen  and 
three  fellows  wrapped  up  in  cloaks." 

"That  certainly  looks  like  action,  John.  Well,  I  should 
say  that  Matthew  had  better  take  up  his  station  at  the  other 
end  of  the  lane,  there  to  remain  quiet  until  he  hears  an  uproar 
at  the  chair;  then  he  can  run  up  to  our  help  if  we  need  it. 
We  will  post  ourselves  near  the  door.  No  doubt  Harvey,  and 
perhaps  one  of  his  friends,  will  come  and  wait  for  her.  We 
can't  interfere  with  them  here,  but  must  follow  and  come  up 
with  her  just  before  they  reach  the  chair.  The  further  they 
are  away  from  the  house  the  better.  Then  if  there  is  any 
trouble  Captain  Dave  will  not  hear  anything  of  it." 

"That  will  be  a  good  plan  of  operations,"  John  agreed. 
"Matthew  is  just  round  the  next  corner.  I  will  send  him  to 
Fenchurch  Street  at  once." 

He  went  away,  and  rejoined  Cyril  in  two  or  three  minutes. 
They  then  went  along  towards  the  house,  and  took  post  in  a 
doorway  on  the  other  side  of  the  street,  some  thirty  yards  from 
the  shop.  They  had  scarcely  done  so,  when  they  heard  foot- 
steps, and  presently  saw  two  men  come  along  in  the  middle 
of  the  street.     They  stopped  and  looked  round. 

"There  is  not  a  soul  stirring,"  one  said.  "We  can  give 
the  signal." 

So  saying,  he  sang  a  bar  or  two  of  a  song  popular  at  the 
time,  and  they  then  drew  back  from  the  road  into  a  doorway 
and  waited. 

Five  minutes  later,  Cyril  and  his  fellow-watcher  heard  a 
very  slight  sound,  and  a  figure  stepped  out  from  Captain  Dow- 
sett's  door.  The  two  men  crossed  at  once  and  joined  her. 
A  few  low  words  were  spoken,  and  they  moved  away  together, 
and  turned  up  the  lane. 


140  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

As  soon  as  they  disappeared  from  sight,  Cyril  and  John 
Wilkes  issued  out.  The  latter  had  produced  some  long  strips 
of  cloth,  which  he  wound  round  both  their  boots,  so  as,  he 
said,  to  muffle  the  oars.  Their  steps,  therefore,  as  they  fol- 
lowed, were  almost  noiseless.  Walking  fast,  they  came  up  to 
the  three  persons  ahead  of  them  just  as  they  reached  the  sedan 
jhair.  The  two  chairmen  were  standing  at  the  poles,  and  a 
third  man  was  holding  the  door  open  with  his  hat  in  his  hand. 

"Avast  heaving,  mates!"  John  Wilkes  said.  "It  seems  to 
me  as  you  are  running  this  cargo  without  proper  permits." 

Nellie  gave  a  slight  scream  on  hearing  the  voice,  while  the 
man  beside  her  stepped  forward,  exclaiming  furiously: 

"S' death,  sir!  who  are  you,  and  what  are  you  interfering 
about? " 

"  I  am  an  honest  man  I  hope,  master.  My  name  is  John 
Wilkes,  and,  as  that  young  lady  will  tell  you,  I  am  in  the 
employ  of  her  father." 

"Then  I  tell  you,  John  Wilkes,  or  John  the  Devil,  or  what- 
ever your  name  maybe,  that  if  you  don't  at  once  take  yourself 
off,  I  will  let  daylight  into  you,"  and  he  drew  his  sword,  as 
did  his  two  companions. 

John  gave  a  whistle,  and  the  wooden-legged  man  was  heard 
hurrying  up  from  Fenchurch  Street. 

"Cut  the  scoundrel  down,  Penrose,"  Harvey  exclaimed, 
"while  I  put  the  lady  into  the  chair." 

The  man  addressed  sprang  at  Wilkes,  but  in  a  moment  his 
Court  sword  was  shivered  by  a  blow  from  the  latter' s  cudgel, 
which  a  moment  later  fell  again  on  his  head,  sending  him 
reeling  back  several  paces. 

"Stay,  sir,  or  I  will  run  you  through,"  Cyril  said,  pricking 
Harvey  sharply  in  the  arm  as  he  was  urging  Nellie  to  enter 
the  chair. 

"Oh,  it's  you,  is  it?"  the  other  exclaimed,  in  a  tone  of 
fury.  "  My  boy  of  Cheapside  !  Well,  I  can  spare  a  moment 
to  punish  you." 

"  Oh,  do  not  fight  with  him,  my  lord !  "  Nellie  exclaimed. 


SAVED    FROM    A    VILLAIN  141 

"  My  lord !  "  Cyril  laughed.    "  So  he  has  become  a  lord,  eh  ?  " 

Then  he  changed  his  tone. 

"Mistress  Nellie,  you  have  been  deceived.  This  fellow  is 
no  lord.  He  is  a  hanger-on  of  the  Court,  one  John  Harvey, 
a  disreputable  blackguard  whom  I  heard  boasting  to  his  boon- 
companions  of  his  conquest.  I  implore  you  to  return  home 
as  quietly  as  you  went.     None  will  know  of  this." 

He  broke  off  suddenly,  for,  with  an  oath,  Harvey  rushed  at 
him.  Their  swords  clashed,  there  was  a  quick  thrust  and 
parry,  and  then  Harvey  staggered  back  with  a  sword-wound 
through  the  shoulder,  dropping  his  sword  to  the  ground. 

"Your  game  is  up,  John  Harvey,"  Cyril  said.  "Did  you 
have  your  deserts  I  would  pass  my  sword  through  your  body. 
Now  call  your  fellows  off,  or  it  will  be  worse  for  them." 

"Oh,  it  is  not  true?  Surely  it  cannot  be  true?"  Nellie 
cried,  addressing  Harvey.     "You  cannot  have  deceived  me?  " 

The  fellow,  smarting  with  pain,  and  seeing  that  the  game 
was  up,  replied  with  a  savage  curse. 

"You  may  think  yourself  lucky  that  you  are  only  disabled, 
you  villain !  "  Cyril  said,  taking  a  step  towards  him  with  his 
sword  menacingly  raised.  "  Begone,  sir,  before  my  patience 
is  exhausted,  or,  by  heaven  !  it  will  be  your  dead  body  that  the 
chairmen  will  have  to  carry  away." 

"Disabled  or  not,"  John  Wilkes  exclaimed,  "I  will  have  a 
say  in  the  matter;  "  and,  with  a  blow  with  his  cudgel,  he 
stretched  Harvey  on  the  ground,  and  belaboured  him  furiously 
until  Cyril  dragged  him  away  by  force.  Harvey  rose  slowly 
to  his  feet. 

"Take  yourself  off,  sir,"  Cyril  said.  "One  of  your  brave 
companions  has  long  ago  bolted;  the  other  is  disarmed,  and 
has  his  head  broken.  You  may  thank  your  stars  that  you  have 
escaped  with  nothing  worse  than  a  sword-thrust  through  your 
shoulder,  and  a  sound  drubbing.  Hanging  would  be  a  fit 
punishment  for  knaves  like  you.  I  warn  you,  if  you  ever 
address  or  in  any  way  molest  this  lady  again,  you  won't  get  off 
so  easily." 


142  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

Then  he  turned  and  offered  his  arm  to  Nellie,  who  was  lean- 
ing against  the  wall  in  a  half-fainting  state.  Not  a  word  was 
spoken  until  they  emerged  from  the  lane. 

"  No  one  knows  of  this  but  ourselves,  Mistress  Nellie,  and 
you  will  never  hear  of  it  from  us.  Glad  indeed  I  am  that  I 
have  saved  you  from  the  misery  and  ruin  that  must  have 
resulted  from  your  listening  to  that  plausible  scoundrel.  Go 
quietly  upstairs.  We  will  wait  here  till  we  are  sure  that  you 
have  gone  safely  into  your  room;  then  we  will  follow.  I 
doubt  not  that  you  are  angry  with  me  now,  but  in  time  you 
will  feel  that  you  have  been  saved  from  a  great  danger." 

The  door  was  not  locked.  He  lifted  the  latch  silently,  and 
held  the  door  open  for  her  to  pass  in.  Then  he  closed  it 
again,  and  turned  to  the  two  men  who  followed  them. 

"This  has  been  a  good  night's  work,  John." 

"That  has  it.  I  don't  think  that  young  spark  will  be  com- 
ing after  City  maidens  again.  Well,  it  has  been  a  narrow 
escape  for  her.  It  would  have  broken  the  Captain's  heart  if 
she  had  gone  in  that  way.  What  strange  things  women  are ! 
I  have  always  thought  Mistress  Nellie  as  sensible  a  girl  as  one 
would  want  to  see.  Given  a  little  over-much,  perhaps,  to 
thinking  of  the  fashion  of  her  dress,  but  that  was  natural 
enough,  seeing  how  pretty  she  is  and  how  much  she  is  made 
of;  and  yet  she  is  led,  by  a  few  soft  speeches  from  a  man  she 
knows  nothing  of,  to  run  away  from  home,  and  leave  father, 
and  mother,  and  all.  Well,  Matthew,  lad,  we  sha'n'twant  any 
more  watching.  You  have  done  a  big  service  to  the  master, 
though  he  will  never  know  it.  I  know  I  can  trust  you  to  keep 
a  stopper  on  your  jaws.  Don't  you  let  a  soul  know  of  this  — 
not  even  your  wife." 

"You  trust  me,  mate,"  the  man  replied.  "My  wife  is  a 
good  soul,  but  her  tongue  runs  nineteen  to  the  dozen,  and  you 
might  as  well  shout  a  thing  out  at  Paul's  Cross  as  drop  it  into 
her  ear.  I  think  my  back  will  be  well  enough  for  me  to  come 
to  work  again  to-morrow,"  he  added,  with  a  laugh. 

"All  right,  mate.     I  shall  be  glad  to  have  you  again,  for  the 


SAVED    FROM    A    VILLAIN  143 

chap  who  has  been  in  your  place  is  a  landsman,  and  he  don't 
know  a  marling-spike  from  an  anchor.     Good-night,  mate." 

"Well,  Master  Cyril,"  he  went  on,  as  the  sailor  walked 
away,  "I  don't  think  there  ever  was  such  a  good  wind  as  that 
which  blew  you  here.  First  of  all  you  saved  Captain  Dave's 
fortune,  and  now  you  save  his  daughter.  I  look  on  Captain 
Dave  as  being  pretty  nigh  the  same  as  myself,  seeing  as  I  have 
been  with  him  man  and  boy  for  over  thirty  years,  and  I  feel 
what  you  have  done  for  him  just  as  if  you  had  done  it  for 
me.  I  am  only  a  rough  sailor-man,  and  I  don't  know  how 
to  put  it  in  words,  but  I  feel  just  full  up  with  a  cargo  of 
thankfulness." 

"That  is  all  right,"  Cyril  said,  holding  out  his  hand,  which 
John  Wilkes  shook  with  a  heartiness  that  was  almost  painful. 
"  Captain  Dave  offered  me  a  home  when  I  was  alone  without 
a  friend  in  London,  and  I  am  glad  indeed  that  I  have  been 
able  to  render  him  service  in  return.  I  myself  have  done 
little  enough,  though  I  do  not  say  that  the  consequences  have 
not  been  important.  It  has  been  just  taking  a  little  trouble 
and  keeping  a  few  watches  —  a  thing  not  worth  talking  about 
one  way  or  the  other.  I  hope  this  will  do  Mistress  Nellie 
good.  She  is  a  nice  girl,  but  too  fond  of  admiration,  and 
inclined  to  think  that  she  is  meant  for  higher  things  than  to 
marry  a  London  citizen.  I  think  to-night's  work  will  cure  her 
of  that.  This  fellow  evidently  made  himself  out  to  her  to  be 
a  nobleman  of  the  Court.  Now  she  sees  that  he  is  neither  a 
nobleman  nor  a  gentleman,  but  a  ruffian  who  took  advantage  of 
her  vanity  and  inexperience,  and  that  she  would  have  done 
better  to  have  jumped  down  the  well  in  the  yard  than  to  have 
put  herself  in  his  power.  Now  we  can  go  up  to  bed.  There 
is  no  more  probability  of  our  waking  the  Captain  than  there 
has  been  on  other  nights;  but  mind,  if  we  should  do  so,  you 
stick  to  the  story  we  agreed  on,  that  you  thought  there  was 
someone  by  the  gate  in  the  lane  again,  and  so  called  me  to 
go  down  with  you  to  investigate,  not  thinking  it  worth  while  to 
rouse  up  the  Captain  on  what  might  be  a  false  alarm." 


144  WHEN  LONDON  BURNED 

Everything  remained  perfectly  quiet  as  they  made  their  way 
upstairs  to  their  rooms  as  silently  as  possible. 

"Where  is  Nellie?  "  Captain  Dave  asked,  when  they  assem- 
bled at  breakfast. 

"She  is  not  well,"  his  wife  replied.  "I  went  to  her  room 
just  now  and  found  that  she  was  still  a-bed.  She  said  that  she 
had  a  bad  headache,  and  I  fear  that  she  is  going  to  have  a 
fever,  for  her  face  is  pale  and  her  eyes  red  and  swollen,  just 
as  if  she  had  been  well-nigh  crying  them  out  of  her  head;  her 
hands  are  hot  and  her  pulse  fast.  Directly  I  have  had  break- 
fast I  shall  make  her  some  camomile  tea,  and  if  that  does  not 
do  her  good  I  shall  send  for  the  doctor." 

"  Do  so,  wife,  without  delay.  Why,  the  girl  has  never  ailed 
a  day  for  years !     What  can  have  come  to  her?  " 

"She  says  it  is  only  a  bad  headache  —  that  all  she  wants  is 
to  be  left  alone." 

"  Yes,  yes;  that  is  all  very  well,  but  if  she  does  not  get  better 
soon  she  must  be  seen  to.  They  say  that  there  were  several 
cases  last  week  of  that  plague  that  has  been  doing  so  much 
harm  in  foreign  parts,  and  if  that  is  so  it  behoves  us  to  be  very 
careful,  and  see  that  any  illness  is  attended  to  without  delay." 

"I  don't  think  that  there  is  any  cause  for  alarm,"  his  wife 
said  quietly.  "The  child  has  got  a  headache  and  is  a  little 
feverish,  but  there  is  no  occasion  whatever  for  thinking  that  it 
is  anything  more.  There  is  nothing  unusual  in  a  girl  having 
a  headache,  but  Nellie  has  had  such  good  health  that  if  she 
had  a  prick  in  the  finger  you  would  think  it  was  serious." 

"By  the  way,  John,"  Captain  Dave  said  suddenly,  "did  you 
hear  any  noise  in  the  lane  last  night?  Your  room  is  at  the 
back  of  the  house,  and  you  were  more  likely  to  have  heard  it 
than  I  was.  I  have  just  seen  one  of  the  watch,  and  he  tells 
me  that  there  was  a  fray  there  last  night,  for  there  is  a  patch 
of  blood  and  marks  of  a  scuffle.  It  was  up  at  the  other  end. 
There  is  some  mystery  about  it,  he  thinks,  for  he  says  that  one 
of  his  mates  last  night  saw  a  sedan  chair  escorted  by  three  men 
turn  into  the  lane  from  Fenchurch  Street  just  before  ten  o'clock, 


SAVED    FROM    A    VILLAIN  145 

and  one  of  the  neighbours  says  that  just  after  that  hour  he 
heard  a  disturbance  and  a  clashing  of  swords  there.  On  look- 
ing out,  he  saw  something  dark  that  might  have  been  a  chair 
standing  there,  and  several  men  engaged  in  a  scuffle.  It 
seemed  soon  over,  and  directly  afterwards  three  people  came 
down  the  lane  this  way.  Then  he  fancied  that  someone  got 
into  the  chair,  which  was  afterwards  carried  out  into  Fen- 
church  Street." 

"  I  did  hear  something  that  sounded  like  a  quarrel  or  a 
fray,"  John  Wilkes  said,  "but  there  is  nothing  unusual  about 
that.  As  everything  was  soon  quiet  again,  I  gave  no  further 
thought  to  it." 

"Well,  it  seems  a  curious  affair,  John.  However,  it  is  the 
business  of  the  City  watch  and  not  mine,  so  we  need  not  bother 
ourselves  about  it.  I  am  glad  to  see  you  have  got  Matthew  at 
work  again  this  morning.  He  tells  me  that  he  thinks  he  has 
fairly  got  over  that  sprain  in  his  back." 


CHAPTER    VIII 


THE    CAPTAIN  S    YARN 


MINDFUL  of  the  fact  that  this  affair  had  added  a  new 
enemy  to  those  he  had  acquired  by  the  break-up  of  the 
Black  Gang,  Cyril  thought  it  as  well  to  go  round  and  give 
notice  to  the  two  traders  whose  books  he  attended  to  in  the 
evening,  that  unless  they  could  arrange  for  him  to  do  them  in 
the  daytime  he  must  give  up  the  work  altogether.  Both  pre- 
ferred the  former  alternative,  for  they  recognised  the  advantage 
they  had  derived  from  his  work,  and  that  at  a  rate  of  pay  for 
which  they  could  not  have  obtained  the  services  of  any 
scrivener  in  the  City. 

It  was  three  or  four  days  before  Nellie  Dowsett  made  her 
appearance  at  the  general  table. 

"I  can't  make  out  what  ails  the  girl,"  her  mother  said,  on 
the  previous  evening.  "The  fever  speedily  left  her,  as  I  told 
you,  but  she  is  weak  and  languid,  and  seems  indisposed  to 
talk." 

"She  will  soon  get  over  that,  my  dear,"  Captain  Dave  said. 
"Girls  are  not  like  men.  I  have  seen  them  on  board  ship. 
One  day  they  are  laughing  and  fidgeting  about  like  wild 
things,  the  next  day  they  are  poor,  woebegone  creatures.  If 
she  gets  no  better  in  a  few  days,  I  will  see  when  my  old  friend, 
Jim  Carroll,  is  starting  in  his  brig  for  Yarmouth,  and  will  run 
down  with  her  myself  —  and  of  course  with  you,  wife,  if  you 
will  go  — and  stay  there  a  few  days  while  he  is  unloading  and 
filling  up  again.     The  sea-air  will  set  her  up  again,  I  warrant." 

146 


THE    CAPTAIN'S    YARN  147 

"Not  at  this  time  of  year,"  Dame  Dowsett  said  firmly. 
"With  these  bitter  winds  it  is  no  time  for  a  lass  to  go  a-sailing; 
and  they  say  that  Yarmouth  is  a  great  deal  colder  than  we  are 
here,  being  exposed  to  the  east  winds." 

"Well,  well,  Dame,  then  we  will  content  ourselves  with  a 
run  in  the  hoy  down  to  Margate.  If  we  choose  well  the  wind 
and  tide  we  can  start  from  here  in  the  morning  and  maybe 
reach  there  late  in  the  evening,  or,  if  not,  the  next  morning 
to  breakfast.  Or  if  you  think  that  too  far  we  will  stop  at 
Sheerness,  where  we  can  get  in  two  tides  easily  enough  if  the 
wind  be  fair." 

"That  would  be  better,  David;  but  it  were  best  to  see  how 
she  goes  on.  It  may  be,  as  you  say,  that  she  will  shortly  gain 
her  strength  and  spirits  again." 

It  was  evident,  when  Nellie  entered  the  room  at  breakfast- 
time  the  next  morning,  that  her  mother's  reports  had  not  been 
exaggerated.  She  looked,  indeed,  as  if  recovering  from  a 
severe  illness,  and  when  she  said  good-morning  to  her  father 
her  voice  trembled  and  her  eyes  filled  with  tears. 

"Tut,  tut,  lass!  This  will  never  do.  I  shall  soon  hardly 
own  you  for  my  Nellie.  We  shall  have  to  feed  you  up  on 
capons  and  wine,  child,  or  send  you  down  to  one  of  the  baths 
for  a  course  of  strengthening  waters." 

She  smiled  faintly,  and  then  turning,  gave  her  hand  to  Cyril. 
As  she  did  so,  a  slight  flush  of  colour  came  into  her  cheeks. 

"  I  am  heartily  glad  to  see  you  down  again,  Mistress  Nellie," 
he  said,  "and  wish  you  a  fair  and  speedy  recovery." 

"I  shall  be  better  presently,"  she  replied,  with  an  effort. 
"Good-morning,  John." 

"Good-morning,  Mistress  Nellie.  Right  glad  are  we  to  see 
you  down  again,  for  it  makes  but  a  dull  table  without  your 
merry  laugh  to  give  an  edge  to  our  appetites." 

She  sat  down  now,  and  the  others,  seeing  that  it  was  best  to 
let  her  alone  for  a  while,  chatted  gaily  together. 

"There  is  no  talk  in  the  City  but  of  the  war,  Cyril,"  the 
Captain  said  presently.     "They  say  that  the  Dutch  make  sure 


148  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

of  eating  us  up,  but  they  won't  find  it  as  easy  a  job  as  they 
fancy.  The  Duke  of  York  is  to  command  the  Fleet.  They 
say  that  Prince  Rupert  will  be  second.  To  my  mind  they 
ought  to  have  entrusted  the  whole  matter  to  him.  He  proved 
himself  as  brave  a  captain  at  sea  as  he  was  on  land,  and  I  will 
warrant  he  would  lead  his  ships  into  action  as  gallantly  as  he 
rode  at  the  head  of  his  Cavaliers  on  many  a  stricken  field. 
The  ships  are  fitting  out  in  all  haste,  and  they  are  gathering 
men  at  every  sea-port.  I  should  say  they  will  have  no  lack  of 
hands,  for  there  are  many  ships  laid  up,  that  at  other  times 
trade  with  Holland,  and  Dantzic,  and  Dunkirk,  and  many  a 
bold  young  sailor  who  will  be  glad  to  try  whether  he  can  fight 
as  stoutly  against  the  Dutch  under  York  and  Rupert  as  his 
father  did  under  Blake." 

"For  my  part,"  Cyril  said,  "I  cannot  understand  it;  for  it 
seems  to  me  that  the  English  and  Dutch  have  been  fighting  for 
the  last  year.  I  have  been  too  busy  to  read  the  Journal,  and 
have  not  been  in  the  way  of  hearing  the  talk  of  the  coffee- 
houses and  taverns;  but,  beyond  that  it  is  some  dispute  about 
the  colonies,  I  know  little  of  the  matter." 

"  I  am  not  greatly  versed  in  it  myself,  lad.  Nellie  here 
reads  the  Journal,  and  goes  abroad  more  than  any  of  us,  and 
should  be  able  to  tell  us  something  about  it.  Now,  girl,  can't 
you  do  something  to  set  us  right  in  this  matter,  for  I  like  not 
to  be  behind  my  neighbours,  though  I  am  such  a  stay-at-home, 
having,  as  I  thank  the  Lord,  much  happiness  here,  and  no 
occasion  to  go  out  to  seek  it." 

"There  was  much  discourse  about  it,  father,  the  evening  I 
went  to  Dame  King's.  There  were  several  gentlemen  there 
who  had  trade  with  the  East,  and  one  of  them  held  shares  in 
the  English  Company  trading  thither.  After  supper  was  over, 
they  discoursed  more  fully  on  the  matter  than  was  altogether 
pleasing  to  some  of  us,  who  would  much  rather  that,  as  we  had 
hoped,  we  might  have  dancing  or  singing.  I  could  see  that 
Dame  King  herself  was  somewhat  put  out  that  her  husband 
should  have,  without  her  knowing  of  his  intention,  brought  in 


THE    CAPTAIN'S    YARN  149 

these  gentlemen.  Still,  the  matter  of  their  conversation  was 
new  to  us,  and  we  became  at  last  so  mightily  interested  in  it 
that  we  listened  to  the  discourse  without  bemoaning  ourselves 
that  we  had  lost  the  amusement  we  looked  for.  I  know  I 
wished  at  the  time  that  you  had  been  there.  I  say  not  that  I 
can  repeat  all  that  I  heard,  but  as  I  had  before  read  some  of 
the  matters  spoken  of  in  the  Journal,  I  could  follow  what  the 
gentlemen  said  more  closely.  Soon  after  the  coming  of  the 
King  to  the  throne  the  friendship  between  us  and  the  Spaniards, 
that  had  been  weakened  during  the  mastership  of  Cromwell, 
was  renewed,  and  they  gave  our  ships  many  advantages  at  their 
ports,  while,  on  the  other  hand,  they  took  away  the  privileges 
the  Dutch  had  enjoyed  there,  and  thus  our  commerce  with 
Spain  increased,  while  that  of  the  Dutch  diminished." 

"That  is  certainly  true,  Nellie,"  her  father  said.  "We 
have  three  ships  sailing  through  the  Mediterranean  now  to  one 
that  sailed  there  ten  years  ago,  and  doubtless  the  Dutch  must 
have  suffered  by  the  increase  in  our  trade." 

"Then  he  said  that,  as  we  had  obtained  the  Island  of  Bom- 
bay in  the  East  Indies  and  the  City  of  Tangier  in  Africa  as 
the  dowry  of  the  Queen,  and  had  received  the  Island  of  Poleron 
for  our  East  India  Company  by  the  treaty  with  Holland,  our 
commerce  everywhere  increased,  and  raised  their  jealousy 
higher  and  higher.  There  was  nothing  in  this  of  which  com- 
plaint could  be  made  by  the  Dutch  Government,  but  neverthe- 
less they  gave  encouragement  to  their  East  and  West  India 
Companies  to  raise  trouble.  Their  East  India  Company 
refused  to  hand  over  the  Island,  and  laid  great  limitations  as 
to  the  places  at  which  our  merchants  might  trade  in  India. 
The  other  Company  acted  in  the  same  manner,  and  lawlessly 
took  possession  of  Cape  Coast  Castle,  belonging  to  our  English 
Company. 

"The  Duke  of  York,  who  was  patron  and  governor  of  our 
African  Company,  sent  Sir  Robert  Holmes  with  four  frigates 
to  Guinea  to  make  reprisals.  He  captured  a  place  from  the 
Dutch  and  named  it  James's  Fort,  and  then,  proceeding  to  the 


150  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

River  Gambia,  he  turned  out  the  Dutch  traders  there  and 
built  a  fort.  A  year  ago,  as  the  Dutch  still  held  Cape  Coast 
Castle,  Sir  Robert  was  sent  out  again  with  orders  to  take  it  by 
force,  and  on  the  way  he  overhauled  a  Dutch  ship  and  found 
she  carried  a  letter  of  secret  instructions  from  the  Dutch 
Government  to  the  West  India  Company  to  take  the  English 
Fort  at  Cormantin.  Seeing  that  the  Hollanders,  although 
professing  friendship,  were  thus  treacherously  inclined,  he 
judged  himself  justified  in  exceeding  the  commission  he  had 
received,  and  on  his  way  south  he  touched  at  Cape  Verde. 
There  he  first  captured  two  Dutch  ships  and  then  attacked 
their  forts  on  the  Island  of  Gorse  and  captured  them,  together 
with  a  ship  lying  under  their  guns. 

"  In  the  fort  he  found  a  great  quantity  of  goods  ready  to  be 
shipped.  He  loaded  his  own  vessels,  and  those  that  he  had 
captured,  with  the  merchandise,  and  carried  it  to  Sierra 
Leone.  Then  he  attacked  the  Dutch  fort  of  St.  George  del 
Mena,  the  strongest  on  the  coast,  but  failed  there;  but  he 
soon  afterwards  captured  Cape  Coast  Castle,  though,  as  the 
gentlemen  said,  a  mightily  strong  place.  Then  he  sailed 
across  to  America,  and,  as  you  know,  captured  the  Dutch 
Settlements  of  New  Netherlands,  and  changed  the  name  into 
that  of  New  York.  He  did  this  not  so  much  out  of  reprisal 
for  the  misconduct  of  the  Dutch  in  Africa,  but  because  the 
land  was  ours  by  right,  having  been  discovered  by  the  Cabots 
and  taken  possession  of  in  the  name  of  King  Henry  VII., 
and  our  title  always  maintained  until  the  Dutch  seized  it 
thirty  years  ago. 

"  Then  the  Dutch  sent  orders  to  De  Ruyter,  who  commanded 
the  fleet  which  was  in  the  Mediterranean,  to  sail  away  privately 
and  to  make  reprisals  on  the  Coast  of  Guinea  and  elsewhere. 
He  first  captured  several  of  our  trading  forts,  among  them 
that  of  Cormantin,  taking  great  quantities  of  goods  belonging 
to  our  Company;  he  then  sailed  to  Barbadoes,  where  he  was 
beaten  off  by  the  forts.  Then  he  captured  twenty  of  our  ships 
off   Newfoundland,  and   so    returned    to    Holland,  altogether 


THE   CAPTAIN'S  YARN  151 

doing  damage,  as  the  House  of  Commons  told  His  Majesty, 
to  the  extent  of  eight  hundred  thousand  pounds.  All  this 
time  the  Dutch  had  been  secretly  preparing  for  war,  which  they 
declared  in  January,  which  has  forced  us  to  do  the  same, 
although  we  delayed  a  month  in  hopes  that  some  accommo- 
dation might  be  arrived  at.  I  think,  father,  that  is  all  that 
he  told  us,  though  there  were  many  details  that  I  do  not  re- 
member." 

"And  very  well  told,  lass,  truly.  I  wonder  that  your  giddy 
head  should  have  taken  in  so  much  matter.  Of  course,  now 
you  tell  them  over,  I  have  heard  these  things  before  —  the 
wrong  that  the  Dutch  did  our  Company  by  seizing  their  post 
at  Cape  Coast,  and  the  reprisals  that  Sir  Robert  Holmes  took 
upon  them  with  our  Company's  ships  —  but  they  made  no 
great  mark  on  my  memory,  for  I  was  just  taking  over  my 
father's  work  when  the  first  expedition  took  place.  At  any 
rate,  none  can  say  that  we  have  gone  into  this  war  unjustly, 
seeing  that  the  Dutch  began  it,  altogether  without  cause,  by 
first  attacking  our  trading  posts." 

"It  seems  to  me,  Captain  Dave,"  John  Wilkes  said,  "that 
it  has  been  mighty  like  the  war  that  our  English  buccaneers 
waged  against  the  Spaniards  in  the  West  Indies,  while  the  two 
nations  were  at  peace  at  home." 

"  It  is  curious,"  Cyril  said,  "  that  the  trouble  begun  in  Africa 
should  have  shifted  to  the  other  side  of  the  Atlantic." 

"Ay,  lad;  just  as  that  first  trouble  was  at  last  fought  out  in 
the  English  Channel,  off  the  coast  of  France,  so  this  is  likely 
to  be  decided  in  well-nigh  the  same  waters." 

"The  gentlemen,  the  other  night,  were  all  of  opinion," 
Nellie  said,  "  that  the  matter  would  never  have  come  to  such 
a  head  had  it  not  been  that  De  Witt,  who  is  now  the  chief 
man  in  Holland,  belongs  to  the  French  party  there,  and  has 
been  urged  on  by  King  Louis,  for  his  own  interest,  to  make 
war  with  us." 

"That  may  well  be,  Nellie.  In  all  our  English  wars  France 
has  ever  had  a  part  either  openly  or  by  intrigues.     France 


152  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

never  seems  to  be  content  with  attending  to  her  own  business, 
but  is  ever  meddling  with  her  neighbours',  and,  if  not  fight- 
ing herself,  trying  to  set  them  by  the  ears  against  each  other. 
If  I  were  a  bit  younger,  and  had  not  lost  my  left  flipper,  I 
would  myself  volunteer  for  the  service.  As  for  Master  Cyril 
here,  I  know  he  is  burning  to  lay  aside  the  pen  and  take  to 
the  sword." 

"That  is  so,  Captain  Dave.  As  you  know,  I  only  took  up 
the  pen  to  keep  me  until  I  was  old  enough  to  use  a  sword.  I 
have  been  two  years  at  it  now,  and  I  suppose  it  will  be  as 
much  longer  before  I  can  think  of  entering  the  service  of  one 
of  the  Protestant  princes;  but  as  soon  as  I  am  fit  to  do  so,  I 
shall  get  an  introduction  and  be  off;  but  I  would  tenfold 
rather  fight  for  my  own  country,  and  would  gladly  sail  in  the 
Fleet,  though  I  went  but  as  a  ship's  boy." 

"That  is  the  right  spirit,  Master  Cyril,"  John  Wilkes  ex- 
claimed. "  I  would  go  myself  if  the  Captain  could  spare  me 
and  they  would  take  such  a  battered  old  hulk." 

"  I  couldn't  spare  you,  John,"  Captain  Dave  said.  "  I  have 
been  mighty  near  making  a  mess  of  it,  even  with  you  as  chief 
mate,  and  I  might  as  well  shut  up  shop  altogether  if  you  were 
to  leave  me.  I  should  miss  you,  too,  Cyril,"  he  went  on, 
stretching  his  arm  across  the  table  to  shake  hands  with  the 
lad.  "You  have  proved  a  real  friend  and  a  true;  but  were 
there  a  chance  of  your  going  as  an  officer,  I  would  not  balk 
you,  even  if  I  could  do  so.  It  is  but  natural  that  a  lad  of 
spirit  should  speak  and  think  as  you  do;  besides,  the  war  may 
not  last  for  long,  and  when  you  come  back,  and  the  ships  are 
paid  off,  you  would  soon  wipe  off  the  arrears  of  work,  and 
get  the  books  into  ship-shape  order.  But,  work  or  no  work, 
that  room  of  yours  will  always  stand  ready  for  you  while  I 
live,  and  there  will  always  be  a  plate  for  you  on  this  table." 

"  Thank  you,  Captain  Dave.  You  always  overrate  my  ser- 
vices, and  forget  that  they  are  but  the  consequence  of  the 
kindness  that  you  have  shown  to  me.  But  I  have  no  inten- 
tion of  going.     It  was  but  a  passing  thought.     I  have  but  one 


THE    CAPTAIN'S    YARN  153 

friend  who  could  procure  me  a  berth  as  a  volunteer,  and  as 
it  is  to  him  I  must  look  for  an  introduction  to  some  foreign 
prince,  I  would  not  go  to  him  twice  for  a  favour,  especially 
as  I  have  no  sort  of  claim  on  his  kindness.  To  go  as  a  cabin 
boy  would  be  to  go  with  men  under  my  own  condition,  and 
although  I  do  not  shirk  hard  work  and  rough  usage,  I  should 
not  care  for  them  in  such  fashion.  Moreover,  I  am  doing 
vvork  which,  even  without  your  hospitality,  would  suffice  to 
keep  me  comfortably,  and  if  I  went  away,  though  but  for  a 
month,  I  might  find  that  those  for  whom  I  work  had  engaged 
other  assistance.  Spending  naught,  I  am  laying  by  money 
for  the  time  when  I  shall  have  to  travel  at  my  own 
expense  and  to  provide  myself  necessaries,  and,  maybe,  to 
keep  myself  for  a  while  until  I  can  procure  employment.  I 
have  the  prospect  that,  by  the  end  of  another  two  years,  I 
shall  have  gathered  a  sufficient  store  for  all  my  needs,  and 
I  should  be  wrong  to  throw  myself  out  of  employment  merely 
to  embark  on  an  adventure,  and  so  to  make  a  break,  perhaps 
a  long  one,  in  my  plans." 

"Don't  you  worry  yourself  on  that  score,"  Captain  Dave 
said  warmly,  and  then  checked  himself.  "  It  will  be  time  to 
talk  about  that  when  the  time  comes.  But  you  are  right, 
lad.  I  like  a  man  who  steadfastly  holds  on  the  way  he  has 
chosen,  and  will  not  turn  to  the  right  or  left.  There  is  not 
much  that  a  man  cannot  achieve  if  he  keeps  his  aim  steadily 
in  view.  Why,  Cyril,  if  you  said  you  had  made  up  your 
mind  to  be  Lord  Mayor  of  London,  I  would  wager  that  you 
would  some  day  be  elected." 

Cyril  laughed. 

"  I  shall  never  set  my  eyes  in  that  direction,  nor  do  I  think 
the  thing  I  have  set  myself  to  do  will  ever  be  in  my  power 
—  that  is,  to  buy  back  my  father's  estate;  but  so  long  as  I  live 
I  shall  keep  that  in  view." 

"More  unlikely  things  have  happened,  lad.  You  have  got 
first  to  rise  to  be  a  General;  then,  what  with  your  pay  and 
your  share   in  the  sack  of  a  city  or  two,  and  in  other  ways, 


154  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

you  may  come  home  with  a  purse  full  enough  even  for  that. 
But  it  is  time  for  us  to  be  going  down  below.  Matthew  will 
think  that  we  have  forgotten  him  altogether." 

Another  fortnight  passed.  Nellie  had,  to  a  considerable 
extent,  recovered  from  the  shock  that  she  had  suffered,  but 
her  manner  was  still  quiet  and  subdued,  her  sallies  were  less 
lively,  and  her  father  noticed,  with  some  surprise,  that  she 
no  longer  took  any  great  interest  in  the  gossip  he  retailed  of 
the  gay  doings  of  the  Court. 

"  I  can't  think  what  has  come  over  the  girl,"  he  said  to  his 
wife.  "She  seems  well  in  health  again,  but  she  is  changed  a 
good  deal,  somehow.  She  is  gentler  and  softer.  I  think  she 
is  all  the  better  for  it,  but  I  miss  her  merry  laugh  and  her 
way  of  ordering  things  about,  as  if  her  pleasure  only  were  to 
be  consulted." 

"I  think  she  is  very  much  improved,"  Mrs.  Dowsett  said 
decidedly;  "though  I  can  no  more  account  for  it  than  you 
can.  She  never  used  to  have  any  care  about  the  household, 
and  now  she  assists  me  in  my  work,  and  is  in  all  respects 
dutiful  and  obedient,  and  is  not  for  ever  bent  upon  gadding 
about  as  she  was  before.  I  only  hope  it  will  continue  so, 
for,  in  truth,  I  have  often  sighed  over  the  thought  that  she 
would  make  but  a  poor  wife  for  an  honest  citizen." 

"Tut,  tut,  wife.  It  has  never  been  as  bad  as  that.  Girls 
will  be  girls,  and  if  they  are  a  little  vain  of  their  good  looks, 
that  will  soften  down  in  time,  when  they  get  to  have  the 
charge  of  a  household.  You  yourself,  dame,  were  not  so  staid 
when  I  first  wooed  you,  as  you  are  now;  and  I  think  you  had 
your  own  little  share  of  vanity,  as  was  natural  enough  in  the 
prettiest  girl  in  Plymouth." 

When  Nellie  was  in  the  room  Cyril  did  his  best  to  save  he: 
from  being  obliged  to  take  part  in  the  conversation,  by  inducing 
Captain  Dave  to  tell  him  stories  of  some  of  his  adventures  at  sea. 

"You  were  saying,  Captain  Dave,  that  you  had  had  several 
engagements  with  the  Tunis  Rovers,"  he  said  one  evening. 
"Were  they  ever  near  taking  you?  " 


THE    CAPTAIN'S    YARN  155 

"They  did  take  me  once,  lad,  and  that  without  an  engage- 
ment; but,  fortunately,  I  was  not  very  long  a  prisoner.  It 
was  not  a  pleasant  time  though,  John,  was  it?  " 

"  It  was  not,  Captain  Dave.  I  have  been  in  sore  danger  of 
wreck  several  times,  and  in  three  big  sea-fights;  but  never 
did  I  feel  so  out  of  heart  as  when  I  was  lying,  bound  hand 
and  foot,  on  the  ballast  in  the  hold  of  that  corsair.  No  true 
sailor  is  afraid  of  being  killed  ;  but  the  thought  that  one  might 
be  all  one's  life  a  slave  among  the  cruel  heathen  was  enough 
to  take  the  stiffness  out  of  any  man's  courage." 

"  But  how  was  it  that  you  were  taken  without  an  engage- 
ment, Captain  Dave?     And  how  did  you  make  your  escape?  " 

"Well,  lad,  it  was  the  carelessness  of  my  first  mate  that  did 
it;  but  as  he  paid  for  his  fault  with  his  life  let  us  say  naught 
against  him.  He  was  a  handsome,  merry  young  fellow,  and 
had  shipped  as  second  mate,  but  my  first  had  died  of  fever 
in  the  Levant,  and  of  course  he  got  the  step,  though  all  too 
young  for  the  responsibility.  We  had  met  with  some  bad 
weather  when  south  of  Malta,  and  had  had  a  heavy  gale  for 
three  days,  during  which  time  we  lost  our  main  topmast,  and 
badly  strained  the  mizzen.  The  weather  abated  when  we  were 
off  Pantellaria,  which  is  a  bare  rock  rising  like  a  mountain 
peak  out  of  the  sea,  and  with  only  one  place  where  a  landing 
can  be  safely  effected.  As  the  gale  had  blown  itself  out,  and 
it  was  likely  we  should  have  a  spell  of  settled  weather,  I 
decided  to  anchor  close  in  to  the  Island,,  and  to  repair  dam- 
ages. 

"We  were  hard  at  work  for  two  days.  All  hands  had  had 
a  stiff  time  of  it,  and  the  second  night,  having  fairly  repaired 
damages,  I  thought  to  give  the  crew  a  bit  of  a  rest,  and,  not 
dreaming  of  danger,  ordered  that  half  each  watch  might  re- 
main below.  John  Wilkes  was  acting  as  my  second  mate. 
Pettigrew  took  the  first  watch;  John  had  the  middle  watch ; 
and  then  the  other  came  up  again.  I  turned  out  once  or 
twice,  but  everything  was  quiet  —  we  had  not  seen  a  sail  all 
day.     There  was  a  light  breeze  blowing,  but  no  chance  of  its 


156  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

increasing,  and  as  we  were  well  sheltered  in  the  only  spot 
where  the  anchorage  was  good,  I  own  that  I  did  not  impress 
upon  Pettigrew  the  necessity  for  any  particular  vigilance. 
Anyhow,  just  as  morning  was  breaking  I  was  woke  by  a  shout. 
I  ran  out  on  deck,  but  as  I  did  so  there  was  a  rush  of  dark 
figures,  and  I  was  knocked  down  and  bound  before  I  knew 
what  had  happened.  As  soon  as  I  could  think  it  over,  it  was 
clear  enough.  The  Moor  had  been  coming  into  the  anchor- 
age, and,  catching  sight  of  us  in  the  early  light,  had  run  along- 
side and  boarded  us. 

"The  watch,  of  course,  must  have  been  asleep.  There  was 
not  a  shot  fired  nor  a  drop  of  blood  shed,  for  those  on  deck 
had  been  seized  and  bound  before  they  could  spring  to  their 
feet,  and  the  crew  had  all  been  caught  in  their  bunks.  It  was 
bitter  enough.  There  was  the  vessel  gone,  and  the  cargo, 
and  with  them  my  savings  of  twenty  years'  hard  work,  and  the 
prospect  of  slavery  for  life.  The  men  were  all  brought  aft 
and  laid  down  side  by  side.  Young  Pettigrew  was  laid  next 
to  me. 

"'I  wish  to  heaven,  captain,'  he  said,  'you  had  got  a  pistol 
and  your  hand  free,  and  would  blow  out  my  brains  for  me. 
It  is  all  my  fault,  and  hanging  at  the  yard-arm  is  what  I  de- 
serve. I  never  thought  there  was  the  slightest  risk  —  not  a 
shadow  of  it  —  and  feeling  a  bit  dozy,  sat  down  for  five  min- 
utes' caulk.  Seeing  that,  no  doubt  the  men  thought  they 
might  do  the  same;  and  this  is  what  has  come  of  it.  I  must 
have  slept  half  an  hour  at  least,  for  there  was  no  sail  in  sight 
when  I  went  off,  and  this  Moor  must  have  come  round  the 
point  and  made  us  out  after  that.' 

"The  corsair  was  lying  alongside  of  us,  her  shrouds  lashed 
to  ours.  There  was  a  long  jabbering  among  the  Moors  when 
they  had  taken  off  our  hatches  and  seen  that  we  were  pretty 
well  full  up  with  cargo;  then,  after  a  bit,  we  were  kicked, 
and  they  made  signs  for  us  to  get  on  our  feet  and  to  cross  over 
into  their  ship.  The  crew  were  sent  down  into  the  forward 
hold,   and  some  men  went  down  with  them  to  tie  them  up 


THE    CAPTAIN'S    YARN  157 

securely.  John  Wilkes,  Pettigrew,  and  myself  were  shoved 
down  into  a  bit  of  a  place  below  the  stern  cabin.  Our  legs 
were  tied,  as  well  as  our  arms.  The  trap  was  shut,  and  there 
we  were  in  the  dark.  Of  course  I  told  Pettigrew  that,  though 
he  had  failed  in  his  duty,  and  it  had  turned  out  badly,  he 
wasn't  to  be  blamed  as  if  he  had  gone  to  sleep  in  sight  of  an 
enemy. 

"'I  had  never  given  the  Moors  a  thought  myself,'  I  said, 
'and  it  was  not  to  be  expected  that  you  would.  But  no 
sailor,  still  less  an  officer,  ought  to  sleep  on  his  watch,  even 
if  his  ship  is  anchored  in  a  friendly  harbour,  and  you  are  to 
blame  that  you  gave  way  to  drowsiness.  Still,  even  if  you 
hadn't,  it  might  have  come  to  the  same  thing  in  the  long  run, 
for  the  corsair  is  a  large  one,  and  might  have  taken  us  even 
if  you  had  made  her  out  as  she  rounded  the  point. ' 

"  But,  in  spite  of  all  I  could  say  to  cheer  him,  he  took  it  to 
heart  badly,  and  was  groaning  and  muttering  to  himself  when 
they  left  us  in  the  dark,  so  I  said  to  him, — ■ 

"'Look  here,  lad,  the  best  way  to  retrieve  the  fault  you 
have  committed  is  to  try  and  get  us  out  of  the  scrape.  Set 
your  brains  to  work,  and  let  us  talk  over  what  had  best  be 
done.  There  is  no  time  to  be  lost,  for  with  a  fair  wind  they 
can  run  from  here  to  Tunis  in  four-and-twenty  hours,  and 
once  there  one  may  give  up  all  hope.  There  are  all  our  crew 
on  board  this  ship.  The  Moor  carried  twice  as  many  men 
as  we  do,  but  we  may  reckon  they  will  have  put  more  than 
half  of  them  on  board  our  barque;  they  don't  understand  her 
sails  as  well  as  they  do  their  own,  and  will  therefore  want  a 
strong  prize  crew  on  board.' 

'"I  am  ready  to  do  anything,  captain,'  the  young  fellow 
said  firmly.  'If  you  were  to  give  me  the  word,  I  would  get 
into  their  magazine  if  I  could,  and  blow  the  ship  into 
the  air.' 

"'Well,  I  don't  know  that  I  will  give  you  that  order,  Petti- 
grew. To  be  a  heathen's  slave  is  bad,  but,  at  any  rate,  I 
would  rather  try  that  life  for  a  bit  than  strike  my  colours  at 


158  WHEN    LONDON   BURNED 

once.  Now  let  us  think  it  over.  In  the  first  place  we  have 
to  get  rid  of  these  ropes;  then  we  have  to  work  our  way  for- 
ward to  the  crew;  and  then  to  get  on  deck  and  fight  for  it. 
It  is  a  stiff  job,  look  at  it  which  way  one  will,  but  at  any  rate 
it  will  be  better  to  be  doing  something  —  even  if  we  find  at 
last  that  we  can't  get  out  of  this  dog-kennel  —  than  to  lie  here 
doing  nothing.' 

''After  some  talk,  we  agreed  that  it  was  not  likely  the  Moors 
would  come  down  to  us  for  a  long  time,  for  they  might  reckon 
that  we  could  hold  on  without  food  or  water  easy  enough  until 
they  got  to  Tunis ;  having  agreed  as  to  that  point,  we  set  to 
work  to  get  our  ropes  loose.  Wriggling  wouldn't  do  it,  though 
we  tried  until  the  cords  cut  into  our  flesh. 

"At  last  Pettigrew  said, — 

'"What  a  fool  I  am !  I  have  got  my  knife  hanging  from  a 
lanyard  round  my  neck.  It  is  under  my  blouse,  so  they  did 
not  notice  it  when  they  turned  my  pockets  out.' 

"  It  was  a  long  job  to  get  at  that  knife.  At  last  I  found  the 
string  behind  his  neck,  and,  getting  hold  of  it  with  my  teeth, 
pulled  till  the  knife  came  up  to  his  throat.  Then  John  got 
it  in  his  teeth,  and  the  first  part  of  the  job  was  done.  The 
next  was  easy  enough.  John  held  the  handle  of  the  knife  in 
his  teeth  and  Pettigrew  got  hold  of  the  blade  in  his,  and 
between  them  they  made  a  shift  to  open  it;  then,  after  a  good 
deal  of  trouble,  Pettigrew  shifted  himself  till  he  managed 
to  get  the  knife  in  his  hands.  I  lay  across  him  and  worked 
myself  backwards  and  forwards  till  the  blade  cut  through  the 
rope  at  my  wrist;  then,  in  two  more  minutes,  we  were  free. 
Then  we  felt  about,  and  found  that  the  boarding  between  us 
and  the  main  hold  was  old  and  shaky,  and,  with  the  aid  of  the 
knife  and  of  our  three  shoulders,  we  made  a  shift  at  last  to 
wrench  one  of  the  boards  from  its  place. 

"  Pettigrew,  who  was  slightest,  crawled  through,  and  we 
soon  got  another  plank  down.  The  hold  was  half  full  of 
cargo,  which,  no  doubt,  they  had  taken  out  of  some  ship  or 
other.     We  made  our  way  forward  till  we  got  to  the  bulkhead, 


THE    CAPTAIN'S    YARN  159 

which,  like  the  one  we  had  got  through,  was  but  a  make-shift 
sort  of  affair,  with  room  to  put  your  fingers  between  the 
planks.  So  we  hailed  the  men  and  told  them  how  we  had  got 
free,  and  that  if  they  didn't  want  to  work  all  their  lives  as 
slaves  they  had  best  do  the  same.  They  were  ready  enough, 
you  may  be  sure,  and,  finding  a  passage  between  the  planks 
wider  in  one  place  than  the  rest,  we  passed  the  knife  through 
to  them,  and  told  them  how  to  set  about  cutting  the  rope. 
They  were  a  deal  quicker  over  it  than  we  had  been,  for  in 
our  place  there  had  been  no  height  where  we  could  stand  up- 
right, but  they  were  able  to  do  so.  Two  men,  standing  back 
to  back  and  one  holding  the  knife,  made  quick  work  of  cut- 
ting the  rope. 

"  We  had  plenty  of  strength  now,  and  were  not  long  in  get- 
ting down  a  couple  of  planks.  The  first  thing  was  to  make  a 
regular  overhaul  of  the  cargo  —  as  well  as  we  could  do  it,  with- 
out shifting  things  and  making  a  noise  —  to  look  for  weapons 
or  for  anything  that  would  come  in  handy  for  the  fight.  Not 
a  thing  could  we  find,  but  we  came  upon  a  lot  of  kegs  that  we 
knew,  by  their  feel,  were  powder.  If  there  had  been  arms  and 
we  could  have  got  up,  we  should  have  done  it  at  once,  trust- 
ing to  seize  the  ship  before  the  other  could  come  up  to  her 
help.  But  without  arms  it  would  be  madness  to  try  in  broad 
daylight,  and  we  agreed  to  wait  till  night,  and  to  lie  down 
again  where  we  were  before,  putting  the  ropes  round  our  legs 
again  and  our  hands  behind  our  backs,  so  that,  if  they  did 
look  in,  everything  should  seem  secure. 

"'We  shall  have  plenty  of  time,'  one  of  the  sailors  said, 
'for  they  have  coiled  a  big  hawser  down  on  the  hatch.' 

"  When  we  got  back  to  our  lazaret,  we  tried  the  hatch  by 
which  we  had  been  shoved  down,  but  the  three  of  us  couldn't 
move  it  any  more  than  if  it  had  been  solid  stone.  We  had  a 
goodish  talk  over  it,  and  it  was  clear  that  the  hatchway  of  the 
main  hold  was  our  only  chance  of  getting  out;  and  we  might 
find  that  a  tough  job. 

If  we  can't  do   it   in  any  other  way,'   Pettigrew  said,  'I 


a  <  ■ 


160  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

should  say  we  had  best  bring  enough  bales  and  things  to  fill 
this  place  up  to  within  a  foot  of  the  top;  then  on  that  we 
might  put  a  keg  of  powder,  bore  a  hole  in  it,  and  make  a  slow 
match  that  would  blow  the  cabin  overhead  into  splinters,  while 
the  bales  underneath  it  would  prevent  the  force  of  the  explo- 
sion blowing  her  bottom  out. ' 

"  We  agreed  that,  if  the  worst  came  to  the  worst,  we  would 
try  this,  and  having  settled  that,  went  back  to  have  a  look  at 
the  main  hatch.  Feeling  about  round  it,  we  found  the  points 
of  the  staple  on  which  the  hatchway  bar  worked  above;  they 
were  not  fastened  with  nuts  as  they  would  have  been  with  us, 
but  were  simply  turned  over  and  clinched.  We  had  no  means 
of  straightening  them  out,  but  we  could  cut  through  the  wood- 
work round  them.  Setting  to  work  at  that,  we  took  it  by  turns 
till  we  could  see  the  light  through  the  wood;  then  we  left  it 
to  finish  after  dark.  All  this  time  we  knew  we  were  under 
sail  by  the  rippling  of  the  water  along  the  sides.  The  men  on 
board  were  evidently  in  high  delight  at  their  easy  capture,  and 
kicked  up  so  much  noise  that  there  was  no  fear  of  their  hear- 
ing any  slight  stir  we  made  below. 

"  Very  carefully  we  brought  packages  and  bales  under  the 
hatchway,  till  we  built  up  a  sort  of  platform  about  four  feet 
below  it.  We  reckoned  that,  standing  as  thick  as  we  could 
there,  and  all  lifting  together,  we  could  make  sure  of  hoisting 
the  hatchway  up,  and  could  then  spring  out  in  a  moment. 

Pettigrew  still  stuck  to  his  plan,  and  talked  us  into  carrying 
it  out,  both  under  the  fore  and  aft  hatches,  pointing  out  that 
the  two  explosions  would  scare  the  crew  out  of  their  wits,  that 
some  would  be  killed,  and  many  jump  overboard  in  their 
fright.  We  came  to  see  that  the  scheme  was  really  a  good 
one,  so  set  all  the  crew  to  carry  out  the  business,  and  they, 
working  with  stockinged  feet,  built  up  a  platform  under  their 
hatch,  as  well  as  in  our  den  aft.  Then  we  made  holes  in  two 
of  the  kegs  of  powder,  and,  shaking  a  little  out,  damped  it, 
and  rubbed  it  into  two  strips  of  cotton.  Putting  an  end  of  a 
slow  match  into  each  of  the  holes,  we  laid  the  kegs  in  their 
places  and  waited. 


THE    CAPTAIN'S    YARN  161 

"  We  made  two  other  fuses,  so  that  a  man  could  go  forward, 
and  another  aft,  to  fire  them  both  together.  Two  of  the  men 
were  told  off  for  this  job,  and  the  rest  of  us  gathered  under  the 
main  hatch,  for  we  had  settled  now  that  if  we  heard  them 
making  any  move  to  open  the  hatches  we  would  fire  the  powder 
at  once,  whatever  hour  it  was.  In  order  to  be  ready,  we  cut 
deeper  into  the  woodwork  round  the  staple  till  there  was  but 
the  thickness  of  a  card  remaining,  and  we  could  tell  by  this 
how  light  it  was  above. 

"It  don't  take  long  to  tell  you,  but  all  this  had  taken  us  a 
good  many  hours;  and  so  baked  were  we  by  the  heat  down 
below,  and  parched  by  thirst,  that  it  was  as  much  as  I  could 
do  to  persuade  the  men  to  wait  until  nightfall.  At  last  we 
saw  the  light  in  the  cut  fade  and  darken.  Again  the  men 
wanted  to  be  at  work,  but  I  pointed  out  that  if  we  waited  till 
the  crew  had  laid  down  on  the  deck,  we  might  carry  it  through 
without  losing  a  life,  but  if  they  were  all  awake,  some  of  them 
would  be  sure  to  come  at  us  with  their  weapons,  and,  unarmed 
as  we  were,  might  do  us  much  harm.  Still,  though  I  suc- 
ceeded in  keeping  the  men  quiet,  I  felt  it  was  hard  work  to  put 
a  stopper  on  my  own  impatience. 

"At  last  even  John  here  spoke  up  for  action. 

'"I  expect  those  who  mean  to  sleep  are  off  by  this  time,'  he 
said.  'As  to  reckoning  upon  them  all  going  off,  there  ain't 
no  hope  of  it;  they  will  sit  and  jabber  all  night.  They  have 
made  a  good  haul,  and  have  taken  a  stout  ship  with  a  full 
hold,  and  five-and-twenty  stout  slaves,  and  that  without  losing 
a  man.  There  won't  be  any  sleep  for  most  of  them.  I  reckon 
it  is  two  bells  now.  I  do  think,  Captain,  we  might  as  well 
begin,  for  human  nature  can't  stand  this  heat  and  thirst  much 
longer. ' 

"'All  right,  John,'  I  said.  'Now,  lads,  remember  that  when 
the  first  explosion  comes  —  for  we  can't  reckon  on  the  two 
slow  matches  burning  just  the  same  time  —  we  all  heave 
together  till  we  find  the  hatch  lifts;  then,  when  the  second 
comes,  we  chuck  it  over  and  leap  out.     If  you  see  a  weapon, 

L 


162  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

catch  it  up,  but  don't  waste  time  looking  about,  but  go  at 
them  with  your  fists.  They  will  be  scared  pretty  well  out  of 
their  senses,  and  you  will  not  be  long  before  you  all  get  hold 
of  weapons  of  some  sort.  Now,  Pettigrew,  shove  your  blade 
up  through  the  wood  and  cut  round  the  staple.  Now,  Jack 
Brown,  get  out  that  tinder-box  you  said  you  had  about  you, 
and  get  a  spark  going.' 

"Three  or  four  clicks  were  heard  as  the  sailor  struck  his  flint 
against  the  steel  lid  of  the  tinder-box. 

"'All  right,  yer  honour,'  he  said,  'I  have  got  the  spark.' 

"  Then  the  two  hands  we  had  given  the  slow  matches  to,  lit 
them  at  the  tinder-box,  and  went  fore  and  aft,  while  as  many 
of  the  rest  of  us  as  could  crowded  under  the  hatch. 

"'Are  you  ready,  fore  and  aft?  '   I  asked. 

"The  two  men  hailed  in  reply. 

"'Light  the  matches,  then,  and  come  here.' 

"  I  suppose  it  was  not  above  a  minute,  but  it  seemed  ten 
before  there  was  a  tremendous  explosion  aft.  The  ship  shook 
from  stem  to  stern.  There  was  a  moment's  silence,  and  then 
came  yells  and  screams  mixed  with  the  sound  of  timbers  and 
wreckage  falling  on  the  deck. 

"'Now  lift,'  I  said.  'But  not  too  high.  That  is  enough  — 
she  is  free.     Wait  for  the  other.' 

"There  was  a  rush  of  feet  overhead  as  the  Moors  ran  for- 
ward.    Then  came  the  other  explosion. 

"'Off  with  her,  lads! '  I  shouted,  and  in  a  moment  we  flung 
the  hatch  off  and  leapt  out  with  a  cheer.  There  was  no  fight- 
ing to  speak  of.  The  officers  had  been  killed  by  the  first  ex- 
plosion under  their  cabin,  and  many  of  the  men  had  either 
been  blown  overboard  or  lay  crushed  under  the  timber  and 
wreckage. 

"The  second  explosion  had  been  even  more  destructive,  for 
it  happened  just  as  the  crew,  in  their  terror,  had  rushed  for- 
ward. Many  of  those  unhurt  had  sprung  overboard  at  once, 
and  as  we  rushed  up  most  of  the  others  did  the  same.  There 
vras  no  difficulty  about  arms,  for  the  deck  was  strewn  with 


THE    CAPTAIN'S    YARN  163 

weapons.  Few  of  us,  however,  stopped  to  pick  one  up,  but, 
half  mad  with  rage  and  thirst,  rushed  forward  at  the  Moors. 
That  finished  them;  and  before  we  got  to  them  the  last  had 
sprung  overboard.  There  was  a  rush  on  the  part  of  the  men 
to  the  scuttle  butt. 

"  'Take  one  drink,  lads, '  I  shouted,  'and  then  to  the  buckets. ' 

"  It  took  us  a  quarter  of  an  hour's  hard  work  to  put  out  the 
flames,  and  it  was  lucky  the  powder  had  blown  so  much  of  the 
decks  up  that  we  were  enabled  to  get  at  the  fire  without  diffi- 
culty, and  so  extinguish  it  before  it  got  any  great  hold. 

"As  soon  as  we  had  got  it  out  I  called  a  muster.  There  was 
only  one  missing;  —  it  was  Pettigrew,  he  being  the  first  to  leap 
out  and  rush  aft.  There  had  been  but  one  shot  fired  by  the 
Moors.  One  fellow,  as  he  leapt  on  to  the  rail,  drew  his  pistol 
from  his  belt  and  fired  before  he  sprang  overboard.  In  the 
excitement  and  confusion  no  one  had  noticed  whether  the  shot 
took  effect,  for  two  or  three  men  had  stumbled  and  fallen  over 
fragments  of  timber  or  bodies  as  we  rushed  aft.  But  now  we 
searched,  and  soon  came  on  the  poor  young  fellow.  The  ball 
had  struck  him  fair  on  the  forehead,  and  he  had  fallen  dead 
without  a  word  or  a  cry. 

"There  was,  however,  no  time  to  grieve.  We  had  got  to 
re-capture  the  barque,  which  had  been  but  a  cable's  length 
away  when  we  rushed  on  deck;  while  we  had  been  fighting  the 
fire  she  had  sailed  on,  regardless  of  the  shrieks  and  shouts  of 
the  wretches  who  had  sprung  overboard  from  us.  But  she  was 
still  near  us;  both  vessels  had  been  running  before  the  wind, 
for  I  had  sent  John  Wilkes  to  the  tiller  the  moment  that  we 
got  possession  of  the  corsair,  and  the  barque  was  but  about  a 
quarter  of  a  mile  ahead. 

"The  wind  was  light,  and  we  were  running  along  at  four 
knots  an  hour.  The  Moors  on  board  the  Kate  had,  luckily, 
been  too  scared  by  the  explosion  to  think  of  getting  one  of  the 
guns  aft  and  peppering  us  while  we  were  engaged  in  putting 
out  the  fire;  and  indeed,  they  could  not  have  done  us  much 
harm  if  they  had,  for  the  high  fo'castle  hid  us  from  their  view. 


164  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

"As  soon  as  we  had  found  Pettigrew's  body  and  laid  it  on 
the  hatch  we  had  thrown  off,  I  went  aft  to  John. 

'"Are  we  gaining  on  her,  John?  ' 

'"No;  she  has  drawn  away  a  little.  But  this  craft  is  not 
doing  her  best.  I  expect  they  wanted  to  keep  close  to  the 
barque,  and  so  kept  her  sheets  in.  If  you  square  the  sails, 
captain,  we  shall  soon  be  upon  her.' 

"That  was  quickly  done,  and  then  the  first  thing  was  to  see 
that  the  men  were  all  armed.  We  could  have  got  a  gun  for- 
ward, but  I  did  not  want  to  damage  the  Kate,  and  we  could 
soon  see  that  we  were  closing  on  her.  We  shoved  a  bag  of 
musket-balls  into  each  cannon,  so  as  to  sweep  her  decks  as  we 
came  alongside,  for  we  knew  that  her  crew  was  a  good  deal 
stronger  than  we  were.  Still,  no  one  had  any  doubt  as  to  the 
result,  and  it  was  soon  evident  that  the  Moors  had  got  such  a 
scare  from  the  fate  of  their  comrades  that  they  had  no  stomach 
for  fighting. 

'"They  are  lowering  the  boats,'  John  shouted. 

"  'All  the  better, '  I  said.  'They  would  fight  like  rats  caught 
in  a  trap  if  we  came  up  to  them,  and  though  we  are  men 
enough  to  capture  her,  we  might  lose  half  our  number.' 

"As  soon  as  the  boats  reached  the  water  they  were  all  pulled 
up  to  the  starboard  side,  and  then  the  helm  was  put  down,  and 
the  barque  came  round  till  she  was  broadside  on  to  us. 

'"Down  with  your  helm,  John  Wilkes  ! '  I  shouted.  'Hard 
down,  man !  ' 

"John  hesitated,  for  he  had  thought  that  I  should  have  gone 
round  to  the  other  side  of  her  and  so  have  caught  all  the  boats; 
but,  in  truth,  I  was  so  pleased  at  the  thought  of  getting  the 
craft  back  again  that  I  was  willing  to  let  the  poor  villains  go, 
since  they  were  of  a  mind  to  do  so  without  giving  us  trouble. 
We  had  punished  them  enough,  and  the  shrieks  and  cries  of 
those  left  behind  to  drown  were  ringing  in  my  ears  then.  So 
we  brought  the  corsair  up  quietly  by  the  side  of  the  Kate, 
lashed  her  there,  and  then,  with  a  shout  of  triumph,  sprang  on 
board  the  old  barky. 


THE    CAPTAIN'S    YARN  165 

"Not  a  Moor  was  left  on  board.  The  boats  were  four  or 
five  hundred  yards  away,  rowing  at  the  top  of  their  speed.  The 
men  would  have  run  to  the  guns,  but  I  shouted, — 

"'Let  them  go,  lads.  We  have  punished  them  heavily 
enough;  we  have  taken  their  ship,  and  sent  half  of  them  to 
Eternity.  Let  them  take  the  tale  back  to  Tunis  how  a  British 
merchantman  re-captured  their  ship.  Now  set  to  work  to  get 
some  of  the  sail  off  both  craft,  and  then,  when  we  have  got 
things  snug,  we  will  splice  the  main  brace  and  have  a  meal. ' 

"There  is  no  more  to  tell.  We  carried  the  rover  into  Gib- 
raltar and  sold  her  and  her  cargo  there.  It  brought  in  a  good 
round  sum,  and,  except  for  the  death  of  Pettigrew,  we  had  no 
cause  to  regret  the  corsair  having  taken  us  by  surprise  that 
night  off  Pantellaria." 

"That  was  an  exciting  business,  indeed,  Captain  Dave," 
Cyril  said,  when  the  Captain  brought  his  story  to  a  conclusion. 
"  If  it  had  not  been  for  your  good  fortune  in  finding  those 
kegs  of  powder,  and  Pettigrew' s  idea  of  using  them  as  he  did, 
you  and  John  might  now,  if  you  had  been  alive,  have  been 
working  as  slaves  among  the  Moors." 

"Yes,  lad.  And  not  the  least  lucky  thing  was  that  Petti- 
grew's  knife  and  Jack  Brown's  tinder-box  had  escaped  the 
notice  of  the  Moors.  Jack  had  it  in  an  inside  pocket  sewn 
into  his  shirt  so  as  to  keep  it  dry.  It  was  a  lesson  to  me,  and 
for  the  rest  of  the  time  I  was  at  sea  I  always  carried  a  knife, 
with  a  lanyard  round  my  neck,  and  stowed  away  in  an  inside 
pocket  of  my  shirt,  together  with  a  tinder-box.  They  are  two 
as  useful  things  as  a  sailor  can  have  about  him,  for,  if  cast 
upon  a  desert  shore  after  a  wreck,  a  man  with  a  knife  and 
tinder-box  may  make  shift  to  live,  when,  without  them,  he 
and  his  comrades  might  freeze  to  death." 


CHAPTER   IX 


THE    FIRE    IN   THE    SAVOY 


THE  next  evening  John  Wilkes  returned  after  an  absence  of 
but  half  an  hour. 

"  Why,  John,  you  can  but  have  smoked  a  single  pipe !  Did 
you  not  find  your  cronies  there?" 

"  I  hurried  back,  Captain,  because  a  man  from  one  of  the 
ships  in  the  Pool  landed  and  said  there  was  a  great  light  in 
the  sky,  and  that  it  seemed  to  him  it  was  either  a  big  fire  in 
the  Temple,  or  in  one  of  the  mansions  beyond  the  walls;  so 
methought  I  would  come  in  and  ask  Cyril  if  he  would  like  to 
go  with  me  to  see  what  was  happening." 

"  I  should  like  it  much,  John.  I  saw  a  great  fire  in  Hol- 
born  just  after  I  came  over  from  France,  and  a  brave  sight  it 
was,  though  very  terrible ;  and  I  would  willingly  see  one  again." 

He  took  his  hat  and  cloak  and  was  about  to  be  off,  when 
Captain  Dave  called  after  him, — ■ 

"  Buckle  on  your  sword,  lad,  and  leave  your  purse  behind 
you.  A  fire  ever  attracts  thieves  and  cut-throats,  who  flock 
round  in  hopes  of  stealing  something  in  the  confusion.  Be- 
sides, as  I  have  told  you  before,  you  should  never  go  out  after 
dark  without  your  sword,  even  were  it  but  to  cross  the  road." 

Cyril  ran  upstairs  to  his  room,  buckled  on  his  weapon,  and 
ran  down  again. 

"The  Captain  is  right,"  John  Wilkes  said,  as  he  joined  him 
at  the  door.  "After  your  two  adventures,  it  would  be  folly 
for  you  to  go  out  unarmed." 

166 


THE   FIRE   IN  THE   SAVOY  167 

"Oh,  I  expect  they  have  forgotten  about  me  long  ago,"  Cyril 
laughed  lightly. 

"I  don't  know,"  John  Wilkes  said  seriously.  "As  to 
Marner's  gang,  I  think  that  there  is  not  much  fear  from  them, 
unless  that  young  rascal  Robert  and  the  scoundrel  who  was  with 
him  have  returned  from  Holland;  and  that  they  are  not  likely 
to  do  for  some  time  to  come.  But  it  would  not  be  in  human 
nature  if  the  man  you  call  John  Harvey  should  take  his  defeat 
without  trying  to  pay  you  back  for  that  wound  you  gave  him, 
for  getting  Mistress  Nellie  out  of  his  hands,  and  for  making 
him  the  laughing-stock  of  his  comrades.  I  tell  you  that  there 
is  scarce  an  evening  that  I  have  gone  out  but  some  fellow 
passes  me  before  I  have  gone  twenty  yards,  and,  as  he  brushes 
my  sleeve,  turns  his  head  to  look  at  me.  But  yesternight  I 
said  to  one  who  so  behaved,  'Look  here,  mate,  this  is  not  the 
first  time  you  have  run  against  me.  I  warn  you  that  if  it 
happens  again  I  will  crack  your  head  with  my  cudgel.'  The 
fellow  went  off,  muttering  and  grumbling,  but  I  have  no  doubt 
that  he  and  the  others,  for  it  certainly  was  not  always  the  same 
man,  were  watching  for  you.  To-night  there  was  no  one 
about,  or,  if  there  was,  he  did  not  come  near  me,  and  it  may 
be  that,  finding  you  never  leave  the  house  after  nightfall,  they 
have  decided  to  give  it  up  for  the  present.  But  I  thought  I 
heard  a  footfall  lower  down  the  street,  just  as  we  came  out  of 
he  house,  and  it  is  like  enough  that  we  are  followed  now." 

"At  any  rate,  they  would  scarce  attack  two  of  us,  John,  and 
i  should  not  mind  if  they  did.  It  is  a  stab  in  the  back  that  I 
am  afraid  of  more  than  an  open  quarrel." 

"You  may  have  a  better  swordsman  to  deal  with  next 
lime.  The  fellow  himself  would  scarcely  care  to  cross  swords 
with  you  again,  but  he  would  have  no  difficulty  in  getting  half- 
a-dozen  cut-throats  from  the  purlieus  of  the  Temple  or  West- 
minster, professional  bullies,  who  are  ready  to  use  their  swords 
to  those  who  care  to  purchase  them,  and  who  would  cut  a 
throat  for  a  few  crowns,  without  caring  a  jot  whose  throat  it 
'-■ic2°     Some  of  these  fellows  are  disbanded   soldiers.     Some 


168  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

are  men  who  were  ruined  in  the  wars.  Some  are  tavern  bullies 
—  broken  men,  reckless  and  quarrelsome  gamblers  so  long  as 
they  have  a  shilling  in  their  pockets,  but  equally  ready  to  take 
to  the  road  or  to  rob  a  house  when  their  pockets  are  empty." 

By  this  time  they  had  passed  the  Exchange  into  Cheapside. 
Many  people  were  hurrying  in  the  same  direction  and  won- 
dering where  the  fire  was.  Presently  one  of  the  Fire  Compa- 
nies, with  buckets,  ladders,  and  axes,  passed  them  at  a  run. 
Even  in  Cheapside  the  glow  in  the  sky  ahead  could  be  plainly 
seen,  but  it  was  not  until  they  passed  St.  Paul's  and  stood  at 
the  top  of  Ludgate  Hill  that  the  flames,  shooting  up  high  in 
the  air,  were  visible.     They  were  almost  straight  ahead. 

"It  must  be  at  the  other  end  of  Fleet  Street,"  Cyril  said,  as 
they  broke  into  a  run. 

"  Farther  than  that,  lad.  It  must  be  one  of  the  mansions 
along  the  Strand.  A  fire  always  looks  closer  than  it  is.  I 
have  seen  a  ship  in  flames  that  looked  scarce  a  mile  away,  and 
yet,  sailing  with  a  brisk  wind,  it  took  us  over  an  hour  to  come 
up  to  it." 

The  crowd  became  thicker  as  they  approached  Temple  Bar. 
The  upper  windows  of  the  houses  were  all  open,  and  women 
were  leaning  out  looking  at  the  sight.  From  every  lane  and 
alley  men  poured  into  the  street  and  swelled  the  hurrying 
current.  They  passed  through  the  Bar,  expecting  to  find  that 
the  fire  was  close  at  hand.  They  had,  however,  some  distance 
farther  to  go,  for  the  fire  was  at  a  mansion  in  the  Savoy. 
Another  Fire  Company  came  along  when  they  were  within  a 
hundred  yards  of  the  spot. 

"Join  in  with  them,"  Cyril  said;  and  he  and  John  Wilkes 
managed  to  push  their  way  into  the  ranks,  joining  in  the  shout, 
"Way  there,  way!     Make  room  for  the  buckets!  " 

Aided  by  some  of  the  City  watch  the  Company  made  its 
way  through  the  crowd,  and  hurried  down  the  hill  from  the 
Strand  into  the  Savoy.  A  party  of  the  King's  Guard,  who 
had  just  marched  up,  kept  back  the  crowd,  and,  when  once 
in  the  open  space,  Cyril  and  his  companion  stepped  out  from 


THE    FIRE    IN    THE    SAVOY  169 

the  ranks  and  joined  a  group  of  people  who  had  arrived 
before  the  constables  and  soldiers  had  come  up. 

The  mansion  from  which  the  fire  had  originated  was  in 
flames  from  top  to  bottom.  The  roof  had  fallen  in.  Volumes 
of  flame  and  sparks  shot  high  into  the  air,  threatening  the 
safety  of  several  other  houses  standing  near.  The  Fire  Com- 
panies were  working  their  hand-pumps,  throwing  water  on  to 
the  doors  and  woodwork  of  these  houses.  Long  lines  of  men 
were  extended  down  to  the  edge  of  the  river  and  passed  the 
buckets  backwards  and  forwards.  City  officials,  gentlemen 
of  the  Court,  and  officers  of  the  troops,  moved  to  and  fro 
shouting  directions  and  superintending  the  work.  From  many 
of  the  houses  the  inhabitants  were  bringing  out  their  furniture 
and  goods,  aided  by  the  constables  and  spectators. 

"It  is  a  grand  sight,"  Cyril  said,  as,  with  his  companion, 
he  took  his  place  in  a  quiet  corner  where  a  projecting  portico 
threw  a  deep  shadow. 

"  It  will  soon  be  grander  still.  The  wind  is  taking  the 
sparks  and  flames  westwards,  and  nothing  can  save  that  house 
over  there.  Do  you  see  the  little  jets  of  flame  already  burst- 
ing through  the  roof?  " 

"The  house  seems  empty.     There  is  not  a  window  open." 

"It  looks  so,  Cyril,  but  there  may  be  people  asleep  at  the 
back.     Let  us  work  round  and  have  a  look  from  behind." 

They  turned  down  an  alley,  and  in  a  minute  or  two  came 
out  behind  the  house.  There  was  a  garden  and  some  high 
trees,  but  it  was  surrounded  by  a  wall,  and  they  could  not  see 
the  windows. 

"  Here,  Cyril,  I  will  give  you  a  hoist  up.  If  you  stand  on 
my  shoulders,  you  can  reach  to  the  top  of  the  wall  and  pull 
yourself  up.  Come  along  here  to  where  that  branch  projects 
over.  That's  it.  Now  drop  your  cloak,  and  jump  on  to  my 
back.     That  is  right.      Now  get  on  to  my  shoulders." 

Cyril  managed  to  get  up. 

"I  can  just  touch  the  top,  but  I  can't  get  my  fingers  on 
to  it." 


170  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

"Put  your  foot  on  my  head.  I  will  warrant  it  is  strong 
enough  to  bear  your  weight." 

Cyril  did  as  he  was  told,  grasped  the  top  of  the  wall,  and, 
after  a  sharp  struggle,  seated  himself  astride  on  it.  Just  as 
he  did  so,  a  window  in  a  wing  projecting  into  the  garden  was 
thrown  open,  and  a  female  voice  uttered  a  loud  scream  for 
help.  There  was  light  enough  for  Cyril  to  see  that  the  lower 
windows  were  all  barred.     He  shouted  back, — 

"Can't  you  get  down  the  staircase?  " 

"No;  the  house  is  full  of  smoke.  There  are  some  children 
here.  Help!  Help!"  and  the  voice  rose  in  a  loud  scream 
again. 

Cyril  dropped  down  into  the  roadway  by  the  side  of  John 
Wilkes. 

"There  are  some  women  and  children  in  there,  John. 
They  can't  get  out.  We  must  go  round  to  the  other  side  and 
get  some  axes  and  break  down  the  door." 

Snatching  up  his  cloak,  he  ran  at  full  speed  to  his  former 
position,  followed  by  Wilkes.  The  roof  of  the  house  was  now 
in  flames.  Many  of  the  shutters  and  window-frames  had  also 
caught  fire,  from  the  heat.  He  ran  up  to  two  gentlemen  who 
seemed  to  be  directing  the  operations. 

"  There  are  some  women  and  children  in  a  room  at  the  back 
of  that  house,"  he  said.  "  I  have  just  been  round  there  to  see. 
They  are  in  the  second  storey,  and  are  crying  for  help." 

"I  fear  the  ladders  are  too  short." 

"I  can  tie  two  or  three  of  them  together,"  Wilkes  said. 
"I  am  an  old  sailor  and  can  answer  for  the  knots." 

The  firemen  were  already  dashing  water  on  the  lower  win- 
dows of  the  front  of  the  house.  A  party  with  axes  were  cut- 
ting at  the  door,  but  this  was  so  massive  and  solid  that  it 
resisted  their  efforts.  One  of  the  gentlemen  went  down  to 
them.  At  his  orders  eight  or  ten  men  seized  ladders.  Cyril 
snatched  some  ropes  from  a  heap  that  had  been  thrown  down 
by  the  firemen,  and  the  party,  with  one  of  the  gentlemen,  ran 
round  to  the  back  of  the  house.     Two  ladders  were  placed 


''TAKE    HER    DOWN    QUICK,   JOHN,    THERE   ARE   THREE   OTHERS," 


THE    FIRE    IN    THE    SAVOY  171 

against  the  wall.  John  Wilkes,  running  up  one  of  them, 
hauled  several  of  the  others  up,  and  lowered  them  into  the 
garden. 

The  flames  were  now  issuing  from  some  of  the  upper  win- 
dows. Cyril  dropped  from  the  wall  into  the  garden,  and, 
running  close  up  to  the  house,  shouted  to  three  or  four  women, 
who  were  screaming  loudly,  and  hanging  so  far  out  that  he 
thought  they  would  fall,  that  help  was  at  hand,  and  that  they 
would  be  speedily  rescued.  John  Wilkes  rapidly  tied  three 
of  the  short  ladders  together.  These  were  speedily  raised, 
but  it  was  found  that  they  just  reached  the  window.  One  of 
the  firemen  ran  up,  while  John  set  to  work  to  prepare  another 
long  ladder.  As  there  was  no  sign  of  life  at  any  other  win- 
dow he  laid  it  down  on  the  grass  when  finished. 

"If  you  will  put  it  up  at  the  next  window,"  Cyril  said,  "I 
will  mount  it.  The  woman  said  there  were  children  in  the 
house,  and  possibly  I  may  find  them.  Those  women  are  so 
frightened  that  they  don't  know  what  they  are  doing." 

One  woman  had  already  been  got  on  to  the  other  ladder, 
but  instead  of  coming  down,  she  held  on  tightly,  screaming 
at  the  top  of  her  voice,  until  the  fireman  with  great  difficulty 
got  up  by  her  side,  wrenched  her  hands  from  their  hold,  threw 
her  across  his  shoulder,  and  carried  her  down. 

The  room  was  full  of  smoke  as  Cyril  leapt  into  it,  but  he 
found  that  it  was  not,  as  he  had  supposed,  the  one  in  which 
the  women  at  the  next  window  were  standing.  Near  the 
window,  however,  an  elderly  woman  was  lying  on  the  floor 
insensible,  and  three  girls  of  from  eight  to  fourteen  lay  across 
her.     Cyril  thrust  his  head  out  of  the  window. 

"Come  up,  John,"  he  shouted.     "I  want  help." 

He  lifted  the  youngest  of  the  girls,  and  as  he  got  her  out 
of  the  window,  John's  head  appeared  above  the  sill. 

"Take  her  down  quick,  John,"  he  said,  as  he  Uanded  the 
child  to  him.  "There  are  three  others.  They  are  all  insen- 
sible from  the  smoke." 

Filling  his  lungs  with  fresh  air,  he  turned  into  the  blinding 


172  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

smoke  again,  and  speedily  reappeared  at  the  window  with 
another  of  the  girls.  John  was  not  yet  at  the  bottom;  he 
placed  her  with  her  head  outside  the  window,  and  was  back 
with  the  eldest  girl  by  the  time  Wilkes  was  up  again.  He 
handed  her  to  him,  and  then,  taking  the  other,  stepped  out 
on  to  the  ladder  and  followed  Wilkes  down. 

"  Brave  lad  !  "  the  gentleman  said,  patting  him  on  the  shoul- 
der.     "Are  there  any  more  of  them?" 

"  One  more  —  a  woman,  sir.  Do  you  go  up,  John.  I  will 
follow,  for  I  doubt  whether  I  can  lift  her  by  myself." 

He  followed  Wilkes  closely  up  the  ladder.  There  was  a 
red  glow  now  in  the  smoke.  Flames  were  bursting  through 
the  door.     John  was  waiting  at  the  window. 

"Which  way,  lad?  There  is  no  seeing  one's  hand  in  the 
smoke." 

"Just  in  front,  John,  not  six  feet  away.     Hold  your  breath." 

They  dashed  forward  together,  seized  the  woman  between 
them,  and,  dragging  her  to  the  window,  placed  her  head  and 
shoulders  on  the  sill. 

"You  go  first,  John.  She  is  too  heavy  for  me,"  Cyril 
gasped. 

John  stumbled  out,  half  suffocated,  while  Cyril  thrust  his 
head  as  far  as  he  could  outside  the  window. 

"That  is  it,  John;  you  take  hold  of  her  shoulder,  and  I 
will  help  you  get  her  on  to  your  back." 

Between  them  they  pushed  her  nearly  out,  and  then,  with 
Cyril's  assistance,  John  got  her  across  his  shoulders.  She 
was  a  heavy  woman,  and  the  old  sailor  had  great  difficulty  in 
carrying  her  down.  Cyril  hung  far  out  of  the  window  till  he 
saw  him  put  his  foot  on  the  ground;  then  he  seized  a  rung  of 
the  ladder,  swung  himself  out  on  to  it,  and  was  soon  down. 

For  a  time  he  felt  confused  and  bewildered,  and  was  con- 
scious that  if  he  let  go  the  ladder  he  should  fall.  He  heard 
a  voice  say,  "Bring  one  of  those  buckets  of  water,"  and 
directly  afterwards,  "Here,  lad,  put  your  head  into  this," 
and  a  handful  of  water  was  dashed  into  his  face.     It  revived 


THE    FIRE    IN   THE    SAVOY  1 1  <J 

him,  and,  turning  round,  he  plunged  his  head  into  a  bucket 
that  a  man  held  up  for  him.  Then  he  took  a  long  breath  or 
two,  pressed  the  water  from  his  hair,  and  felt  himself  again. 
The  women  at  the  other  window  had  by  this  time  been 
brought  down.  A  door  in  the  garden  wall  had  been  broken 
down  with  axes,  and  the  women  and  girls  were  taken  away  to 
a  neighbouring  house. 

"There  is  nothing  more  to  do  here,"  the  gentlemen  said. 
"  Now,  men,  you  are  to  enter  the  houses  round  about.  Wher- 
ever a  door  is  fastened,  break  it  in.  Go  out  on  to  the  roofs 
with  buckets,  put  out  the  sparks  as  fast  as  they  fall.  I 
will  send  some  more  men  to  help  you  at  once."  He  then 
put  his  hand  on  Cyril's  shoulder,  and  walked  back  with  him 
to  the  open  space. 

"We  have  saved  them  all,"  he  said  to  the  other  gentleman 
who  had  now  come  up,  "but  it  has  been  a  close  touch,  and 
it  was  only  by  the  gallantry  of  this  young  gentleman  and  an- 
other with  him  that  the  lives  of  three  girls  and  a  woman  were 
rescued.  I  think  all  the  men  that  can  be  spared  had  better 
go  round  to  the  houses  in  that  direction.  You  see,  the  wind 
is  setting  that  way,  and  the  only  hope  of  stopping  the  prog- 
ress of  the  fire  is  to  get  plenty  of  men  with  buckets  out  on  the 
roofs  and  at  all  the  upper  windows." 

The  other  gentleman  gave  the  necessary  orders  to  an  officer. 

"Now,  young  sir,  may  I  ask  your  name?"  the  other  said 
to  Cyril. 

"Cyril  Shenstone,  sir,"  he  replied  respectfully;  for  he  saw 
that  the  two  men  before  him  were  persons  of  rank. 

"Shenstone?  I  know  the  name  well.  Are  you  any  relation 
of  Sir  Aubrey  Shenstone?  " 

"He  was  my  father,  sir." 

"A  brave  soldier,  and  a  hearty  companion,"  the  other  said 
warmly.  "  He  rode  behind  me  scores  of  times  into  the  thick 
of  the  fight.     I  am  Prince  Rupert,  lad." 

Cyril  doffed  his  hat  in  deep  respect.  His  father  had  always 
spoken  of  the   Prince  in  terms  of  boundless  admiration,  and 


174  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

had  over  and  over  again  lamented  that  he  had  not  been  able 
to  join  the  Prince  in  his  exploits  at  sea. 

"What  has  become  of  my  old  friend?  "  the  Prince  asked. 

"He  died  six  months  ago,  Prince." 

"  I  am  sorry  to  hear  it.  I  did  hear  that,  while  I  was  away, 
he  had  been  suing  at  Court.  I  asked  for  him,  but  could  get 
no  tidings  of  his  whereabouts.  But  we  cannot  speak  here. 
x-\sk  for  me  to-morrow  at  Whitehall.  Do  you  know  this  gen- 
tleman?" 

"No,  sir,  I  have  not  the  honour." 

"This  is  the  Duke  of  Albemarle,  my  former  enemy,  but 
now  my  good  friend.  You  will  like  the  lad  no  worse,  my 
Lord,  because  his  father  more  than  once  rode  with  me  into 
the  heart  of  your  ranks." 

"Certainly  not,"  the  Duke  said.  "It  is  clear  that  the  son 
will  be  as  gallant  a  gentleman  as  his  father  was  before  him, 
and,  thank  God !  it  is  not  against  Englishmen  that  he  will 
draw  his  sword.  You  may  count  me  as  your  friend,  sir, 
henceforth." 

Cyril  bowed  deeply  and  retired,  while  Prince  Rupert  and 
the  Duke  hurried  away  again  to  see  that  the  operations  they 
had  directed  were  properly  carried  out. 


CHAPTER  X 


HOW   JOHN   WILKES    FOUGHT   THE    DUTCH 


AFTER  leaving  Prince  Rupert,  Cyril  returned  to  John 
Wilkes,  who  was  standing  a  short  distance  away. 

"John!  John!"  he  said  eagerly,  as  he  joined  him.  "Who 
do  you  think  those  gentlemen  are?  " 

"I  don't  know,  lad.  It  is  easy  to  see  that  they  are  men  of 
importance  by  the  way  they  order  everyone  about." 

"The  one  who  went  with  us  to  the  garden  is  Prince  Rupert; 
the  other  is  the  Duke  of  Albemarle.  And  the  Prince  has  told 
me  to  call  upon  him  to-morrow  at  Whitehall." 

"That  is  a  stroke  of  luck,  indeed,  lad,  and  right  glad  am  I 
that  I  took  it  into  my  head  to  fetch  you  out  to  see  the  fire. 
But  more  than  that,  you  have  to  thank  yourself,  for,  indeed, 
you  behaved  right  gallantly.  You  nearly  had  the  Prince  for 
your  helper,  for  just  before  I  went  up  the  ladder  the  last  time 
he  stepped  forward  and  said  to  me,  '  You  must  be  well-nigh 
spent,  man.  I  will  go  up  this  time.'  However,  I  said  that  I 
would  finish  the  work,  and  so,  without  more  ado,  I  shook  off 
the  hand  he  had  placed  on  my  arm,  and  ran  up  after  you. 
Well,  it  is  a  stroke  of  good  fortune  to  you,  lad,  that  you  should 
have  shown  your  courage  under  his  eye  —  no  one  is  more  able 
to  appreciate  a  gallant  action.  This  may  help  you  a  long  way 
towards  bringing  about  the  aim  you  were  talking  about  the 
other  night,  and  I  may  live  to  see  you  Sir  Cyril  Shenstone  yet." 

"You  can  see  me  that  now,"  Cyril  said,  laughing.  "My 
father  was  a  baronet,  and  therefore  at  his  death  I  came  into 

175 


176  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

the  title,  though  I  am  not  silly  enough  to  go  about  the  City 
as  Sir  Cyril  Shenstone  when  I  am  but  a  poor  clerk.  It  will 
be  time  enough  to  call  myself  'Sir  '  when  I  see  some  chance 
of  buying  back  our  estate,  though,  indeed,  I  have  thought  of 
taking  the  title  again  when  I  embark  on  foreign  service,  as  it 
may  help  me  somewhat  in  obtaining  promotion.  But  do  not 
say  anything  about  it  at  home.  I  am  Cyril  Shenstone,  and 
have  been  fortunate  enough  to  win  the  friendship  of  Captain 
Dave,  and  I  should  not  be  so  comfortable  were  there  any 
change  made  in  my  position  in  the  family.  A  title  is  an 
empty  thing,  John,  unless  there  are  means  to  support  it,  and 
plain  Cyril  Shenstone  suits  my  position  far  better  than  a  title 
without  a  guinea  in  my  purse.  Indeed,  till  you  spoke  just 
now,  I  had  well-nigh  forgotten  that  I  have  the  right  to  call 
myself '  Sir.'  " 

They  waited  for  two  hours  longer.  At  the  end  of  that  time 
four  mansions  had  been  burnt  to  the  ground,  but  the  further 
progress  of  the  flames  had  been  effectually  stayed.  The  crowd 
had  already  begun  to  scatter,  and  as  they  walked  eastward  the 
streets  were  full  of  people  making  their  way  homeward. 
The  bell  of  St.  Paul's  was  striking  midnight  as  they  entered. 
The  Captain  and  his  family  had  long  since  gone  off  to  bed. 

"This  reminds  one  of  that  last  business,"  John  whispered, 
as  they  went  quietly  upstairs. 

"  It  does,  John.  But  it  has  been  a  pleasanter  evening  in 
every  way  than  those  fruitless  watches  we  kept  in  the  street 
below." 

The  next  morning  the  story  of  the  fire  was  told,  and  excited 
great  interest. 

"Who  were  the  girls  you  saved,  Cyril?"  Nellie  asked. 

"I  don't  know.  I  did  not  think  of  asking  to  whom  the 
house  belonged,  nor,  indeed,  was  there  anyone  to  ask.  Most 
of  the  people  were  too  busy  to  talk  to,  and  the  rest  were  spec- 
tators who  had,  like  ourselves,  managed  to  make  their  way  in 
through  the  lines  of  the  soldiers  and  watch." 

"Were  they  ladies?" 


HOW    JOHN    WILKES    FOUGHT   THE    DUTCH  177 

"I  really  don't  know,"  Cyril  laughed.  "The  smoke  was 
too  thick  to  see  anything  about  them,  and  I  should  not  know 
them  if  I  met  them  to-day;  and,  besides,  when  you  only  see  a 
young  person  in  her  nightdress,  it  is  hard  to  form  any  opinion 
as  to  her  rank." 

Nellie  joined  in  the  laugh. 

"  I  suppose  not,  Cyril.  It  might  make  a  difference  to  you, 
though.  Those  houses  in  the  Savoy  are  almost  all  the  property 
of  noblemen,  and  you  might  have  gained  another  powerful 
friend  if  they  had  been  the  daughters  of  one." 

"I  should  not  think  they  were  so,"  Cyril  said.  "There 
seemed  to  be  no  one  else  in  the  house  but  three  maid  servants 
and  the  woman  who  was  in  the  room  with  them.  I  should  say 
the  family  were  all  away  and  the  house  left  in  charge  of  ser- 
vants. The  woman  may  have  been  a  housekeeper,  and  the 
girls  her  children;  besides,  even  had  it  been  otherwise,  it  was 
merely  by  chance  that  I  helped  them  out.  It  was  John  who 
tied  the  ladders  together  and  who  carried  the  girls  down,  one 
by  one.  If  I  had  been  alone  I  should  only  have  had  time  to 
save  the  youngest,  for  I  am  not  accustomed  to  running  up  and 
down  ladders,  as  he  is,  and  by  the  time  I  had  got  her  down  it 
would  have  been  too  late  to  have  saved  the  others.  Indeed,  I 
am  not  sure  that  we  did  save  them;  they  were  all  insensible, 
and,  for  aught  I  know,  may  not  have  recovered  from  the  effects 
of  the  smoke.     My  eyes  are  smarting  even  now." 

"And  so  you  are  to  see  Prince  Rupert  to-day,  Cyril?  "  Cap- 
tain Dave  said.  "  I  am  afraid  we  shall  be  losing  you,  for  he 
will,  I  should  say,  assuredly  appoint  you  to  one  of  his  ships  if 
you  ask  him." 

"That  would  be  good  fortune  indeed,"  Cyril  said.  "I  can- 
not but  think  myself  that  he  may  do  so,  though  it  would  be 
almost  too  good  to  be  true.  Certainly  he  spoke  very  warmly, 
and,  although  he  may  not  himself  have  the  appointment  of  his 
officers,  a  word  from  him  at  the  Admiralty  would,  no  doubt, 
be  sufficient.  At  any  rate,  it  is  a  great  thing  indeed  to  have 
so  powerful  a  friend  at  Court.     It  may  be  that,  at  the  end  of 

M 


178  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

another  two  years,  we  may  be  at  war  with  some  other  foreign 
power,  and  that  I  may  be  able  to  enter  our  own  army  instead 
of  seeking  service  abroad.  If  not,  much  as  I  should  like  to 
go  to  sea  to  fight  against  the  Dutch,  service  in  this  Fleet  would 
be  of  no  real  advantage  to  me,  for  the  war  may  last  but  for  a 
short  time,  and  as  soon  as  it  is  over  the  ships  will  be  laid  up 
again  and  the  crews  disbanded." 

"  Ay,  but  if  you  find  the  life  of  a  Vilor  to  your  liking, 
Cyril,  you  might  do  worse  than  go  intc  „J.e  merchant  service. 
I  could  help  you  there,  and  you  might  soon  get  the  command 
of  a  trader.  And,  let  me  tell  you,  it  is  a  deal  better  to  walk  the 
decks  as  captain  than  it  is  to  be  serving  on  shore  with  twenty 
masters  over  you  ;  and  there  is  money  to  be  made,  too.  A 
captain  is  always  allowed  to  take  in  a  certain  amount  of  cargo 
on  his  own  account ;  that  was  the  way  I  scraped  together  money 
enough  to  buy  my  own  ship  at  last,  and  to  be  master  as  well  as 
owner,  and  there  is  no  reason  why  you  should  not  do  the 
same." 

"  Thank  you,  Captain  Dave.  I  will  think  it  over  when  I  find 
out  whether  I  like  a  sea  life,  but  at  present  it  seems  to  me  that 
my  inclinations  turn  rather  towards  the  plan  that  my  father 
recommended,  and  that,  for  the  last  two  years,  I  have  always 
had  before  me.  You  said,  the  other  day,  you  had  fought  the 
Dutch,  John?" 

"Ay,  ay,  Master  Cyril;  but,  in  truth,  it  was  from  no  wish  or 
desire  on  my  part  that  I  did  so.  I  had  come  ashore  from 
Captain  Dave's  ship  here  in  the  Pool,  and  had  been  with  some 
of  my  messmates  who  had  friends  in  Wapping  and  had  got 
three  days'  leave  ashore,  as  the  cargo  we  expected  had  not 
come  on  board  the  ship.  We  had  kept  it  up  a  bit,  and  it  was 
latish  when  I  was  making  my  way  down  to  the  stairs.  I 
expect  that  I  was  more  intent  on  making  a  straight  course 
down  the  street  than  in  looking  about  for  pirates,  when  sud- 
denly I  found  myself  among  a  lot  of  men.  One  of  them 
seized  me  by  the  arm. 

"  '  Hands  off,  mate  ! '  says  I,  and  I  lifted  my  fist  to  let  fly  at 


HOW   JOHN   WILKES   FOUGHT  THE   DUTCH  179 

him.  when  I  got  a  knock  at  the  back  of  the  head.  The  next 
thing  I  knew  was,  I  was  lying  in  the  hold  of  a  ship,  and,  as  I 
made  out  presently,  with  a  score  of  others,  some  of  whom 
were  groaning,  and  some  cursing. 

"  'Hullo,  mates  ! '  says  I.  'What  port  is  this  we  are  brought 
up  in?  ' 

"'We  are  on  board  the  Tartar,'1  one  said. 

"  I  knew  what  that  meant,  for  the  Tartar  was  the  receiving 
hulk  where  they  took  the  pressed  men. 

"  The  next  morning,  without  question  asked,  we  were  brought 
up  on  deck,  tumbled  into  a  small  sloop,  and  taken  down  to 
Gravesend,  and  there  put,  in  batches  of  four  or  five,  into  the 
ships  of  war  lying  there.  It  chanced  that  I  was  put  on  board 
Monk's  flagship  the  Resolution.  And  that  is  how  it  was  I  came 
to  fight  the  Dutch." 

"What  year  was  that  in,  John?  " 

"'53 — in  May  it  was.  Van  Tromp,  at  that  time,  with 
ninety-eight  ships  of  war,  and  six  fire-ships,  was  in  the  Downs, 
and  felt  so  much  Master  of  the  Sea  that  he  sailed  in  and 
battered  Dover  Castle." 

"Then  you  were  in  the  fight  of  the  2nd  of  June?" 

"  Ay  ;  and  in  that  of  the  31st  of  July,  which  was  harder  still." 

"  Tell  me  all  about  it,  John." 

"  Lor'  bless  you,  sir,  there  is  nothing  to  tell  as  far  as  I  was 
concerned.  I  was  at  one  of  the  guns  on  the  upper  deck,  but  I 
might  as  well  have  been  down  below  for  anything  I  saw  of  it. 
It  was  just  load  and  fire,  load  and  fire.  Sometimes,  through 
the  clouds  of  smoke,  one  caught  a  sight  of  the  Dutchman  one 
was  firing  at ;  more  often  one  didn't.  There  was  no  time  for 
looking  about,  I  can  tell  you,  and  if  there  had  been  time  there 
was  nothing  to  see.  It  was  like  being  in  a  big  thunderstorm, 
with  thunderbolts  falling  all  round  you,  and  a  smashing  and  a 
grinding  and  a  ripping  that  would  have  made  your  hair  stand 
on  end  if  you  had  only  had  time  to  think  of  it.  But  we  hadn't 
time.  It  was  '  Now  then,  my  hearties,  blaze  away  !  Keep  it 
up,  lads  !     The  Dutchmen  have  pretty  near  had  enough  of  it ! ' 


180  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

And  then,  at  last,  'They  are  running,  lads.  Run  in  your  guns, 
and  tend  the  sails. '  And  then  a  cheer  as  loud  as  we  could  give 
—  which  wasn't  much,  I  can  tell  you,  for  we  were  spent  with 
labour,  and  half  choked  with  powder,  and  our  tongues  parched 
up  with  thirst." 

"  How  many  ships  had  you?  " 

"  We  had  ninety-five  war-ships,  and  five  fire-ships,  so  the 
game  was  an  equal  one.  They  had  Tromp  and  De  Ruyter  to 
command  them,  and  we  had  Monk  and  Deane.  Both  Admirals 
were  on  board  our  ship,  and  in  the  very  first  broadside  the 
Dutch  fired  a  chain-shot,  and  pretty  well  cut  Admiral  Deane 
in  two.  I  was  close  to  him  at  the  time.  Monk,  who  was 
standing  by  his  side,  undid  his  own  cloak  in  a  moment,  threw 
it  over  his  comrade,  and  held  up  his  hand  to  the  few  of  us  that 
had  seen  what  had  happened,  to  take  no  notice  of  it. 

"  It  was  a  good  thing  that  Deane  and  Monk  were  on  board 
the  same  ship.  If  it  had  not  been  so,  Deane's  flag  would  have 
been  hauled  down  and  all  the  Fleet  would  have  known  of  his 
death,  which,  at  the  commencement  of  the  fight,  would  have 
greatly  discouraged  the  men. 

"  They  told  me,  though  I  know  naught  about  it,  that  Rear- 
Admiral  Lawson  charged  with  the  Blue  Squadron  right  through 
the  Dutch  line,  and  so  threw  them  into  confusion.  However, 
about  three  o'clock,  the  fight  having  begun  at  eleven,  Van 
Tromp  began  to  draw  off,  and  we  got  more  sail  on  the  Resolu- 
tion and  followed  them  for  some  hours,  they  making  a  sort  of 
running  fight  of  it,  till  one  of  their  big  ships  blew  up,  about 
nine  in  the  evening,  when  they  laid  in  for  shore.  Blake  came 
up  in  the  night  with  eighteen  ships.  The  Dutch  tried  to  draw 
off,  but  at  eight  o'clock  we  came  up  to  them,  and,  after  fight- 
ing for  four  hours,  they  hauled  off  and  ran,  in  great  confusion, 
for  the  flats,  where  we  could  not  follow  them,  and  so  they 
escaped  to  Zeeland.  We  heard  that  they  had  six  of  their  best 
ships  sunk,  two  blown  up  and  eleven  taken,  but  whether  it  was 
so  or  not  I  knew  not,  for,  in  truth,  I  saw  nothing  whatever  of 
the  matter. 


HOW    JOHN    WILKES    FOUGHT   THE    DUTCH  181 

"We  sailed  to  the  Texel,  and  there  blocked  in  De  Ruyter's 
squadron  of  twenty-five  large  ships,  and  we  thought  that  there 
would  be  no  more  fighting,  for  the  Dutch  had  sent  to  England 
to  ask  for  terms  of  peace.  However,  we  were  wrong,  and,  to 
give  the  Dutchmen  their  due,  they  showed  resolution  greater 
than  we  gave  them  credit  for,  for  we  were  astonished  indeed 
to  hear,  towards  the  end  of  July,  that  Van  Tromp  had  sailed 
out  again  with  upwards  of  ninety  ships. 

"  On  the  29th  they  came  in  view,  and  we  sailed  out  to  engage 
them,  but  they  would  not  come  to  close  quarters,  and  it  was 
seven  at  night  before  the  Resolution,  with  some  thirty  other 
ships,  came  up  to  them  and  charged  through  their  line.  By 
the  time  we  had  done  that  it  was  quite  dark,  and  we  missed 
them  altogether  and  sailed  south,  thinking  Van  Tromp  had 
gone  that  way:  but,  instead,  he  had  sailed  north,  and  in  the 
morning  we  found  he  had  picked  up  De  Ruyter's  fleet,  and 
was  ready  to  fight.  But  we  had  other  things  to  think  of 
besides  fighting  that  day,  for  the  wind  blew  so  hard  that  it  was 
as  much  as  we  could  do  to  keep  off  the  shore,  and  if  the  gale 
had  continued  a  good  part  of  the  ships  would  have  left  their 
bones  there.  However,  by  nightfall  the  gale  abated  some- 
what, and  by  the  next  morning  the  sea  had  gone  down  suffi- 
cient for  the  main  deck  ports  to  be  opened.  So  the  Dutch, 
having  the  weather  gauge,  sailed  down  to  engage  us. 

"  I  thought  it  rough  work  in  the  fight  two  months  before, 
but  it  was  as  nothing  to  this.  To  begin  with,  the  Dutch  fire- 
ships  came  down  before  the  wind,  and  it  was  as  much  as  we 
could  do  to  avoid  them.  They  did,  indeed,  set  the  Triumph 
on  fire,  and  most  of  the  crew  jumped  overboard;  but  those 
that  remained  managed  to  put  out  the  flames. 

"  Lawson,  with  the  Blue  Squadron,  began  the  fighting,  and 
that  so  briskly,  that  De  Ruyter's  flagship  was  completely  dis- 
abled and  towed  out  of  the  fight.  However,  after  I  had  seen 
that,  our  turn  began,  and  I  had  no  more  time  to  look  about. 
I  only  know  that  ship  after  ship  came  up  to  engage  us,  seem- 
ing bent  upon  lowering  Monk's  flag.     Three  Dutch  Admirals, 


182  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

Tromp,  Evertson,  and  De  Ruyter,  as  I  heard  afterwards,  came 
up  in  turn.  We  did  not  know  who  they  were,  but  we  knew 
they  were  Admirals  by  their  flags,  and  pounded  them  with  all 
our  hearts;  and  so  good  was  our  aim  that  I  myself  saw  two  of 
the  Admirals'  flags  brought  down,  and  they  say  that  all  three 
of  them  were  lowered.  But  you  may  guess  the  pounding  was 
not  all  on  our  side,  and  we  suffered  very  heavily. 

"  Four  men  were  hurt  at  the  gun  I  worked,  and  nigh  half  the 
crew  were  killed  or  wounded.  Two  of  our  masts  were  shot 
away,  many  of  our  guns  disabled,  and  towards  the  end  of  the 
fight  we  were  towed  out  of  the  line.  How  the  day  would  have 
gone  if  Van  Tromp  had  continued  in  command  of  the  Dutch, 
I  cannot  say,  but  about  noon  he  was  shot  through  the  body  by 
a  musket-ball,  and  this  misfortune  greatly  discouraged  the 
Dutchmen,  who  fight  well  as  long  as  things  seem  to  be  going 
their  way,  but  lose  heart  very  easily  when  they  think  the  matter 
is  going  against  them. 

"By  about  two  o'clock  the  officers  shouted  to  us  that  the 
Dutch  were  beginning  to  draw  off,  and  it  was  not  long  before 
they  began  to  fly,  each  for  himself,  and  in  no  sort  of  order. 
Some  of  our  light  frigates,  that  had  suffered  less  than  the  line- 
of -battle  ships,  followed  them  until  the  one  Dutch  Ad- 
miral whose  flag  was  left  flying,  turned  and  fought  them  till 
two  or  three  of  our  heavier  ships  came  up  and  he  was  sunk. 

"We  could  see  but  little  of  the  chase,  having  plenty  of 
work,  for,  had  a  gale  come  on,  our  ship,  and  a  good  many 
others,  would  assuredly  have  been  driven  ashore,  in  the  plight 
we  were  in.  Anyhow,  at  night  their  ships  got  into  the  Texel, 
and  our  vessels,  which  had  been  following  them,  anchored 
five  or  six  leagues  out,  being  afraid  of  the  sands.  Altogether 
we  had  burnt  or  sunk  twenty-six  of  their  ships  of  war,  while 
we  lost  only  two  frigates,  both  of  which  were  burnt  by  their 
fire-ships. 

"  As  it  was  certain  that  they  would  not  come  out  for  some 
time  again,  and  many  of  our  ships  being  unfit  for  further  con- 
tention until  repaired,  we  returned  to  England,  and  I  got  my 


HOW   JOHN   WILKES    FOUGHT   THE   DUTCH  183 

discharge  and  joined  Captain  Dave  again  a  fortnight  later, 
when  his  ship  came  up  the  river. 

"  Monk  is  a  good  fighter,  Master  Cyril,  and  should  have  the 
command  of  the  Fleet  instead  of,  as  they  say,  the  Duke  of 
York.  Although  he  is  called  General,  and  not  Admiral,  he 
is  as  good  a  sea-dog  as  any  of  them,  and  he  can  think  as  well 
as  fight. 

"  Among  our  ships  that  day  were  several  merchantmen  that 
had  been  taken  up  for  the  service  at  the  last  moment  and  had 
guns  slapped  on  board,  with  gunners  to  work  them.  Some 
of  them  had  still  their  cargoes  in  the  hold,  and  Monk,  think- 
ing that  it  was  likely  the  captains  would  think  more  of  saving 
their  ships  and  goods  than  of  fighting  the  Dutch,  changed  the 
captains  all  round,  so  that  no  man  commanded  his  own  vessel. 
And  the  consequence  was  that,  as  all  admitted,  the  merchant- 
men were  as  willing  to  fight  as  any,  and  bore  themselves  right 
stoutly. 

"Don't  you  think,  Master  Cyril,  if  you  go  with  the  Fleet, 
that  you  are  going  to  see  much  of  what  goes  on.  It  will  be 
worse  for  you  than  it  was  for  me,  for  there  was  I,  labouring 
and  toiling  like  a  dumb  beast,  with  my  mind  intent  upon 
working  the  gun,  and  paying  no  heed  to  the  roar  and  confu- 
sion around,  scarce  even  noticing  when  one  beside  me  was 
struck  down.  You  will  be  up  on  the  poop,  having  naught  to 
do  but  to  stand  with  your  hand  on  your  sword  hilt,  and  wait- 
ing to  board  an  enemy  or  to  drive  back  one  who  tries  to  board 
you.  You  will  find  that  you  will  be  well-nigh  dazed  and 
stupid  with  the  din  and  uproar." 

"It  does  not  sound  a  very  pleasant  outlook,  John,"  Cyril 
laughed.  "  However,  if  I  ever  do  get  into  an  engagement,  I 
will  think  of  what  you  have  said,  and  will  try  and  prevent 
myself  from  getting  either  dazed  or  stupid;  though,  in  truth,  I 
can  well  imagine  that  it  is  enough  to  shake  anyone's  nerves 
to  stand  inactive  in  so  terrible  a  scene." 

"You  will  have  to  take  great  care  of  yourself,  Cyril,"  Nellie 
said  gravely. 


184 


WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 


Captain  Dave  and  John  Wilkes  both  burst  into  a  laugh. 

"How  is  he  to  take  care  of  himself,  Nellie?"  her  father 
said.  "  Do  you  suppose  that  a  man  on  deck  would  be  any 
the  safer  were  he  to  stoop  down  with  his  head  below  the  rail, 
or  to  screw  himself  up  on  the  leeward  side  of  a  mast?  No, 
no,  lass;  each  man  has  to  take  his  share  of  danger,  and  the 
most  cowardly  runs  just  as  great  a  risk  as  the  man  who  fear- 
lessly exposes  himself." 


CHAPTER   XI 


PRINCE    RUPERT 


THE  next  day  Cyril  went  down  to  breakfast  in  what  he  had 
often  called,  laughingly,  his  Court  suit.  This  suit  he  had 
had  made  for  him  a  short  time  before  his  father's  death,  to 
replace  the  one  he  had  when  he  came  over,  that  being  alto- 
gether outgrown.  He  had  done  so  to  please  Sir  Aubrey,  who 
had  repeatedly  expressed  his  anxiety  that  Cyril  should  always 
be  prepared  to  take  advantage  of  any  good  fortune  that  might 
befall  him.     This  was  the  first  time  he  had  put  it  on. 

"Well,  truly  you  look  a  pretty  fellow,  Cyril,"  the  Captain 
said,  as  he  entered.     "Don't  you  think  so,  Nellie?" 

The  girl  nodded. 

"  I  don't  know  that  I  like  him  better  than  in  his  black  suit, 
father.     But  he  looks  very  well." 

"Hullo,  lass!  This  is  a  change  of  opinion,  truly!  For 
myself  I  care  not  one  jot  for  the  fashion  of  a  man's  clothes, 
but  I  had  thought  that  you  always  inclined  to  gay  attire,  and 
Cyril  now  would  seem  rather  to  belong  to  the  Court  than  to 
the  City." 

"  If  it  had  been  any  other  morning,  father,  I  might  have 
thought  more  of  Cyril's  appearance;  but  what  you  were  tell- 
ing us  but  now  of  the  continuance  of  the  Plague  is  so  sad, 
that  mourning,  rather  than  Court  attire,  would  seem  to  be  the 
proper  wear." 

"Is  the  Plague  spreading  fast,  then,  Captain  Dave?" 

"No;  but  it  is  not  decreasing,  as  we  had  hoped  it  would 

185 


186  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

do.  From  the  beginning  of  December  the  deaths  rose  stead- 
ily until  the  end  of  January.  While  our  usual  death-rate  is 
under  three  hundred  it  went  to  four  hundred  and  seventy- 
four.  Then  the  weather  setting  in  very  severe  checked  it  till 
the  end  of  February,  and  we  all  hoped  that  the  danger  was 
over,  and  that  we  should  be  rid  of  the  distemper  before  the 
warm  weather  set  in;  but  for  the  last  fortnight  there  has  been 
a  rise  rather  than  a  fall  —  not  a  large  one,  but  sufficient  to 
cause  great  alarm  that  it  will  continue  until  warm  weather 
sets  in,  and  may  then  grow  into  terrible  proportions.  So  far, 
there  has  been  no  case  in  the  City,  and  it  is  only  in  the  West 
that  it  has  any  hold,  the  deaths  being  altogether  in  the  par- 
ishes of  St.  Giles's,  St.  Andrew's,  St.  Bride's,  and  St.  James's, 
Clerkenwell.  Of  course,  there  have  been  cases  now  and  then 
for  many  years  past,  and  nine  years  ago  it  spread  to  a  greater 
extent  than  now,  and  were  we  at  the  beginning  of  winter  in- 
stead of  nearing  summer  there  would  be  no  occasion  to  think 
much  of  the  matter;  but,  with  the  hot  weather  approaching, 
and  the  tales  we  hear  of  the  badness  of  the  Plague  in  foreign 
parts  one  cannot  but  feel  anxious." 

"And  they  say,  too,  that  there  have  been  prophecies  of 
grievous  evils  in  London,"  Nellie  put  in. 

"We  need  not  trouble  about  that,"  her  father  replied. 
"The  Anabaptists  prophesied  all  sorts  of  evils  in  Elizabeth's 
time,  but  naught  came  of  it.  There  are  always  men  and 
women  with  disordered  minds,  who  think  that  they  are 
prophets,  and  have  power  to  see  further  into  the  future  than 
other  people,  but  no  one  minds  them  or  thinks  aught  of  their 
wild  words  save  at  a  time  like  the  present,  when  there  is  a 
danger  of  war  or  pestilence.  You  remember  Bill  Yokes, 
John?" 

"  I  mind  him,  yer  honour.  A  poor,  half-crazed  fellow  he 
was,  and  yet  a  good  seaman,  who  would  do  his  duty  blow  high 
or  blow  low.     He  sailed  six  voyages  with  us,  Captain." 

"  And  never  one  of  them  without  telling  the  crew  that  the 
ship  would  never  return  to  port.     He  had  had  dreams  about 


PRINCE   RUPERT  187 

it,  and  the  black  cat  had  mewed  when  he  left  home,  and  he 
saw  the  three  magpies  in  a  tree  hard  by  when  he  stepped  from 
the  door,  and  many  other  portents  of  that  kind.  The  first  time 
he  well-nigh  scared  some  of  the  crew,  but  after  the  first  voy- 
age —  from  which  we  came  back  safely,  of  course  —  they  did 
but  laugh  at  him;  and  as  in  all  other  respects  he  was  a  good 
sailor,  and  a  willing  fellow,  I  did  not  like  to  discharge  him, 
for,  once  the  men  found  out  that  his  prophecies  came  to 
naught,  they  did  no  harm,  and,  indeed,  they  afforded  them 
much  amusement.  Just  as  it  is  on  board  a  ship,  so  it  is  else- 
where. If  our  vessel  had  gone  down  that  first  voyage,  any 
man  who  escaped  drowning  would  have  said  that  Bill  Yokes 
had  not  been  without  reason  in  his  warnings,  and  that  it  was 
nothing  less  than  flying  in  the  face  of  Providence,  to  put  to 
sea  when  the  loss  of  the  ship  had  been  so  surely  foretold.  So, 
on  shore,  the  fools  or  madmen  who  have  dreams  and  visions 
are  not  heeded  when  times  are  good,  and  men's  senses  sound, 
whereas,  in  troubled  times,  men  take  their  ravings  to  heart. 
If  all  the  scatterbrains  had  a  good  whipping  at  the  pillory  it 
would  be  well,  both  for  them  and  for  the  silly  people  who  pay 
attention  to  their  ravings." 

A  few  minutes  later,  Cyril  took  a  boat  to  the  Whitehall 
steps,  and  after  some  delay  was  shown  up  to  Prince  Rupert's 
room. 

"None  the  worse  for  your  exertions  yester-even,  young 
gentleman,  I  hope?"  the  Prince  said,  shaking  hands  with 
him  warmly. 

"  None,  sir.  The  exertion  was  not  great,  and  it  was  but  the 
inconvenience  of  the  smoke  that  troubled  me  in  any  way." 

"  Have  you  been  to  inquire  after  the  young  ladies  who  owe 
their  lives  to  you?  " 

"No,  sir;  I  know  neither  their  names  nor  their  condition, 
nor,  had  I  wished  it,  could  I  have  made  inquiries,  for  I  know 
not  whither  they  were  taken." 

"I  sent  round  early  this  morning,"  the  Prince  said,  "and 
heard  that  they  were  as  well  as  might  be  expected  after  the 


188  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

adventure  they  went  through.  And  now  tell  me  about  your- 
self, and  what  you  have  been  doing.  'Tis  one  of  the  saddest 
things  to  me,  since  I  returned  to  England,  that  so  many  good 
men  who  fought  by  my  side  have  been  made  beggars  in  the 
King's  service,  and  that  I  could  do  naught  for  them.  'Tis  a 
grievous  business,  and  yet  I  see  not  how  it  is  to  be  mended. 
The  hardest  thing  is,  that  those  who  did  most  for  the  King's 
service  are  those  who  have  suffered  most  deeply.  None  of 
those  who  were  driven  to  sell  their  estates  at  a  fraction  of 
their  value,  in  order  to  raise  money  for  the  King's  treasury 
or  to  put  men  into  the  field,  have  received  any  redress.  It 
would  need  a  vast  sum  to  buy  back  all  their  lands,  and  Par- 
liament would  not  vote  money  for  that  purpose ;  nor  would  it 
be  fair  to  turn  men  out  of  the  estates  that  they  bought  and 
paid  for.  Do  you  not  think  so?"  he  asked  suddenly,  seeing, 
by  the  lad's  face,  that  he  was  not  in  agreement  with  him. 

"No,  sir;  it  does  not  seem  to  me  that  it  would  be  unfair. 
These  men  bought  the  lands  for,  as  you  say,  but  a  fraction  of 
their  value;  they  did  so  in  the  belief  that  Parliament  would 
triumph,  and  their  purchase  was  but  a  speculation  grounded 
on  that  belief.  They  have  had  the  enjoyment  of  the  estates 
for  years,  and  have  drawn  from  them  an  income  which  has, 
by  this  time,  brought  them  in  a  sum  much  exceeding  that 
which  they  have  adventured,  and  it  does  not  seem  to  me  that 
there  would  be  any  hardship  whatever  were  they  now  called 
upon  to  restore  them  to  their  owners.  'Tis  as  when  a  man 
risks  his  money  in  a  venture  at  sea.  If  all  goes  as  he  hopes 
he  will  make  a  great  profit  on  his  money.  If  the  ship  is  cast 
away  or  taken  by  pirates,  it  is  unfortunate,  but  he  has  no 
reason  to  curse  his  ill-luck  if  the  ship  had  already  made  sev- 
eral voyages  which  have  more  than  recouped  the  money  he 
ventured." 

"  Well  and  stoutly  argued  !  "  the  Prince  said  approvingly. 
':  But  you  must  remember,  young  sir,  that  the  King,  on  his 
return,  was  by  no  means  strongly  seated  on  the  throne.  There 
was  the  Army  most  evilly  affected  towards  him  ;   there  were 


PRINCE    RUPERT  189 

the  Puritans,  who  lamented  the  upset  of  the  work  they  or  their 
fathers  had  done.  All  those  men  who  had  purchased  the 
estates  of  the  Royalists  had  families  and  friends,  and,  had 
these  estates  been  restored  to  their  rightful  owners,  there  might 
have  been  an  outbreak  that  would  have  shaken  the  throne 
again.  Many  would  have  refused  to  give  up  possession,  save 
to  force;  and  where  was  the  force  to  come  from?  Even  had 
the  King  had  troops  willing  to  carry  out  such  a  measure,  they 
might  have  been  met  by  force,  and  had  blood  once  been  shed, 
none  can  say  how  the  trouble  might  have  spread,  or  what 
might  have  been  the  end  of  it.  And  now,  lad,  come  to  your 
own  fortunes." 

Cyril  briefly  related  the  story  of  his  life  since  his  return  to 
London,  stating  his  father's  plan  that  he  should  some  day 
take  foreign  service. 

"You  have  shown  that  you  have  a  stout  heart,  young  sir,  as 
well  as  a  brave  one,  and  have  done  well,  indeed,  in  turning 
your  mind  to  earn  your  living  by  such  talents  as  you  have, 
rather  than  in  wasting  your  time  in  vain  hopes  and  in  cease- 
less importunities  for  justice.  It  may  be  that  you  have  acted 
wisely  in  thinking  of  taking  service  on  the  Continent,  seeing 
that  we  have  no  Army;  and  when  the  time  comes,  I  will  fur- 
ther your  wishes  to  the  utmost  of  my  power.  But  in  the 
meantime  there  is  opportunity  for  service  at  home,  and  I  will 
gladly  appoint  you  as  a  Volunteer  in  my  own  ship.  There 
are  many  gentlemen  going  with  me  in  that  capacity,  and  it 
would  be  of  advantage  to  you,  if,  when  I  write  to  some  foreign 
prince  on  your  behalf,  I  can  say  that  you  have  fought  under 
my  eye." 

"Thank  you  greatly,  Prince.  I  have  been  wishing,  above 
all  things,  that  I  could  join  the  Fleet,  and  it  would  be,  in- 
deed, an  honour  to  begin  my  career  under  the  Prince  of  whom 
I  heard  so  often  from  my  father." 

Prince  Rupert  looked  at  his  watch. 

"The  King  will  be  in  the  Mall  now,"  he  said.  "I  will 
take  you  across  and  present  you  to  him.     It  is  useful  to  have 


190  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

the  entree  at  Court,  though  perhaps  the  less  you  avail  yourself 
of  it  the  better." 

So  saying,  he  rose,  put  on  his  hat,  and,  throwing  his  cloak 
over  his  shoulder,  went  across  to  the  Mall,  asking  questions 
of  Cyril  as  he  went,  and  extracting  from  him  a  sketch  of  the 
adventure  of  his  being  kidnapped  and  taken  to  Holland. 

Presently  they  arrived  at  the  spot  where  the  King,  with 
three  or  four  nobles  and  gentlemen,  had  been  playing.  Charles 
was  in  a  good  humour,  for  he  had  just  won  a  match  with  the 
Earl  of  Rochester. 

"Well,  my  grave  cousin,"  he  said  merrily,  "what  brings 
you  out  of  your  office  so  early?  No  fresh  demands  for  money, 
I  hope?  " 

"  Not  at  present.  And  indeed,  it  is  not  to  you  that  I  should 
come  on  such  a  quest,  but  to  the  Duke  of  York." 

"And  he  would  come  to  me,"  said  the  King;  "so  it  is  the 
same  thing." 

"  I  have  come  across  to  present  to  your  Majesty  a  very  gal- 
lant young  gentleman,  who  yesterday  evening,  at  the  risk  of 
his  life,  saved  the  three  daughters  of  the  Earl  of  Wisbech 
from  being  burned  at  the  fire  in  the  Savoy,  where  his  Lord- 
ship's mansion  was  among  those  that  were  destroyed.  I  beg 
to  present  to  your  Majesty  Sir  Cyril  Shenstone,  the  son  of  the 
late  Sir  Aubrey  Shenstone,  a  most  gallant  gentleman,  who 
rode  under  my  banner  in  many  a  stern  fight  in  the  service  of 
your  royal  father." 

"I  knew  him  well,"  the  King  said  graciously,  "but  had 
not  heard  of  his  death.  I  am  glad  to  hear  that  his  son  in- 
herits his  bravery.  I  have  often  regretted  deeply  that  it 
was  out  of  my  power  to  requite,  in  any  way,  the  services 
Sir  Aubrey  rendered,  and  the  sacrifices  he  made  for  our 
Mouse." 

His  brow  clouded  a  little,  and  he  looked  appealingly  at 
Prince  Rupert. 

"  Sir  Cyril  Shenstone  has  no  more  intention  of  asking  for 
favours  than  I  have,  Charles,"  the  latter  said.     "He  is  going 


JVRil.    RAISED   THE    KING'S    HAND   TO   HIS    LIPS." 


PRINCE    RUPERT  191 

to  accompany  me  as  a  Volunteer  against  the  Dutch,  and  if 
the  war  lasts  I  shall  ask  for  a  better  appointment  for  him." 

"That  he  shall  have,"  the  King  said  warmly.  "None  have 
a  better  claim  to  commissions  in  the  Navy  and  Army  than 
sons  of  gentlemen  who  fought  and  suffered  in  the  cause  of  our 
royal  father.  My  Lords,"  he  said  to  the  little  group  of  gen- 
tlemen, who  had  been  standing  a  few  paces  away  while  this 
conversation  had  been  going  on,  "  I  would  have  you  know 
Sir  Cyril  Shenstone,  the  son  of  a  faithful  adherent  of  my 
father,  and  who,  yesterday  evening,  saved  the  lives  of  the 
three  daughters  of  My  Lord  of  Wisbech  in  the  fire  at  the 
Savoy.  He  is  going  as  a  Volunteer  with  my  cousin  Rupert 
when  he  sails  against  the  Dutch." 

The  gentlemen  all  returned  Cyril's  salute  courteously. 

"He  will  be  fortunate  in  beginning  his  career  under  the 
eyes  of  so  brave  a  Prince,"  the  Earl  of  Rochester  said,  bowing 
to  Prince  Rupert. 

"It  would  be  well  if  you  all,"  the  latter  replied  bluntly, 
"were  to  ship  in  the  Fleet  for  a  few  months  instead  of  wast- 
ing your  time  in  empty  pleasures." 

The  Earl  smiled.  Prince  Rupert's  extreme  disapproval  of 
the  life  at  Court  was  well  known. 

"We  cannot  all  be  Bayards,  Prince,  and  most  of  us  would, 
methinks,  be  too  sick  at  sea  to  be  of  much  assistance,  were 
we  to  go.  But  if  the  Dutchmen  come  here,  which  is  not 
likely  —  for  I  doubt  not,  Prince,  that  you  will  soon  send  them 
flying  back  to  their  own  ports  —  we  shall  all  be  glad  to  do  our 
best  to  meet  them  when  they  land." 

The  Prince  made  no  reply,  but,  turning  to  the  King,  said, — 

"We  will  not  detain  you  longer  from  your  game,  Cousin 
Charles.  I  have  plenty  to  do,  with  all  the  complaints  as  to 
the  state  of  the  ships,  and  the  lack  of  stores  and  necessaries." 

"  Remember,  I  shall  be  glad  to  see  you  at  my  levees,  Sir 
Cyril,"  the  King  said,  holding  out  his  hand.  "Do  not  wait 
for  the  Prince  to  bring  you,  for  if  you  do  you  will  wait  long." 

Cyril  doffed  his  hat,  raised  the  King's  hand  to  his  lips, 


192  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

then,  with  a  deep  bow  and  an  expression  of  thanks,  followed 
Prince  Rupert,  who  was  already  striding  away. 

"You  might  have  been  better  introduced,"  the  Prince  said 
when  he  overtook  him.  "  Still  it  is  better  to  be  badly  intro- 
duced than  to  have  no  introduction  at  all.  I  am  too  old  for 
the  flippancies  of  the  Court.  You  had  better  show  yourself 
there  sometimes ;  you  will  make  friends  that  may  be  useful. 
By  the  way,  I  have  not  your  address,  and  it  may  be  a  fortnight 
or  more  before  the  Henrietta  is  ready  to  take  her  crew  on 
board."  He  took  out  his  tablet  and  wrote  down  the  address. 
"  Come  and  see  me  if  there  is  anything  you  want  to  ask  me. 
Do  not  let  the  clerks  keep  you  out  with  the  pretence  that  I  am 
busy,  but  send  up  your  name  to  me,  and  tell  them  that  I  have 
ordered  it  shall  be  taken  up,  however  I  may  be  engaged." 

Having  no  occasion  for  haste,  Cyril  walked  back  to  the  City 
after  leaving  Prince  Rupert.  A  great  change  had  taken  place 
in  his  fortunes  in  the  last  twenty-four  hours.  Then  he  had 
no  prospects  save  continuing  his  work  in  the  City  for  another 
two  years,  and  even  after  that  time  he  foresaw  grave  difficul- 
ties in  the  way  of  his  obtaining  a  commission  in  a  foreign 
army ;  for  Sir  John  Parton,  even  if  ready  to  carry  out  the 
promise  he  had  formerly  made  him,  might  not  have  sufficient 
influence  to  do  so.  Now  he  was  to  embark  in  Prince 
Rupert's  own  ship.  He  would  be  the  companion  of  many 
other  gentlemen  going  out  as  Volunteers,  and,  at  a  bound, 
spring  from  the  position  of  a  writer  in  the  City  to  that  occu- 
pied by  his  father  before  he  became  involved  in  the  trouble 
between  King  and  Parliament.  He  was  already  admitted  to 
Court,  and  Prince  Rupert  himself  had  promised  to  push 
his  fortunes  abroad. 

And  yet  he  felt  less  elated  than  he  would  have  expected 
from  his  sudden  change.  The  question  of  money  was  the 
cloud  that  dulled  the  brightness  of  his  prospects.  As  a  Vol- 
unteer he  would  receive  no  pay,  and  yet  he  must  make  a  fair 
show  among  the  young  noblemen  and  gentlemen  who  would 
be  his  companions.     Doubtless  they  would  be  victualled  on 


PRINCE    RUPERT  193 

board,  but  he  would  have  to  dress  well  and  probably  pay  a 
share  in  the  expenses  that  would  be  incurred  for  wine  and 
other  things  on  board.  Had  it  not  been  for  the  future  he 
would  have  been  inclined  to  regret  that  he  had  not  refused  the 
tempting  offer;  but  the  advantages  to  be  gained  by  Prince 
Rupert's  patronage  were  so  large  that  he  felt  no  sacrifice 
would  be  too  great  to  that  end  —  even  that  of  accepting  the 
assistance  that  Captain  Dave  had  more  than  once  hinted  he 
should  give  him.  It  was  just  the  dinner-hour  when  he  arrived 
home. 

"  Well,  Cyril,  I  see  by  your  face  that  the  Prince  has  said 
nothing  in  the  direction  of  your  wishes,"  Captain  Dave  said, 
as  he  entered. 

"Then  my  face  is  a  false  witness,  Captain  Dave,  for  Prince 
Rupert  has  appointed  me  a  Volunteer  on  board  his  own  ship." 

"  I  am  glad,  indeed,  lad,  heartily  glad,  though  your  going 
will  be  a  heavy  loss  to  us  all.  But  why  were  you  looking  so 
grave  over  it?  " 

"  I  have  been  wondering  whether  I  have  acted  wisely  in 
accepting  it,"  Cyril  said.  "I  am  very  happy  here,  I  am 
earning  my  living,  I  have  no  cares  of  any  sort,  and  I  feel  that 
it  is  a  very  serious  matter  to  make  a  change.  The  Prince 
has  a  number  of  noblemen  and  gentlemen  going  with  him  as 
Volunteers,  and  I  feel  that  I  shall  be  out  of  my  element  in 
such  company.  At  the  same  time  I  have  every  reason  to  be 
thankful,  for  Prince  Rupert  has  promised  that  he  will,  after 
the  war  is  over,  give  me  introductions  which  will  procure  me 
a  commission  abroad." 

"  Well,  then,  it  seems  to  me  that  things  could  not  look 
better,"  Captain  Dave  said  heartily.  "When  do  you  go  on 
board?" 

"The  Prince  says  it  may  be  another  fortnight;  so  that  I 
shall  have  time  to  make  my  preparations,  and  warn  the  citi- 
zens I  work  for,  that  I  am  going  to  leave  them." 

"  I  should  say  the  sooner  the  better,  lad.  You  will  have  to 
get  your  outfit  and  other  matters  seen    to.     Moreover,  now 


194  WHEN   LONDON   BURNED 

that  you  have  been  taken  under  Prince  Rupert's  protection, 
and  have  become,  as  it  were,  an  officer  on  his  ship  —  for 
gentlemen  Volunteers,  although  they  have  no  duties  in  regard 
to  working  the  ship,  are  yet  officers  —  it  is  hardly  seemly  that 
you  should  be  making  up  the  accounts  of  bakers  and  butchers, 
ironmongers,  and  ship's  storekeepers." 

"The  work  is  honest,  and  I  am  in  no  way  ashamed  of  it," 
Cyril  said;  "but  as  I  have  many  things  to  see  about,  I  sup- 
pose I  had  better  give  them  notice  at  once.  Prince  Rupert 
presented  me  to  the  King  to-day,  and  His  Majesty  requested 
me  to  attend  at  Court,  which  I  should  be  loath  to  do,  were  it 
not  that  the  Prince  urged  upon  me  that  it  was  of  advantage 
that  I  should  make  myself  known." 

"One  would  think,  Master  Cyril,  that  this  honour  which 
has  suddenly  befallen  you  is  regarded  by  you  as  a  misfortune/' 
Mrs.  Dowsett  said,  laughing.  "  Most  youths  would  be  over- 
joyed at  such  a  change  in  their  fortune." 

"It  would  be  all  very  pleasant,"  Cyril  said,  "had  I  the  in  ■ 
come  of  my  father's  estate  at  my  back;  but  I  feel  that  I  shah 
be  in  a  false  position,  thus  thrusting  myself  among  men  who 
have  more  guineas  in  their  pockets  than  I  have  pennies. 
However,  it  seems  that  the  matter  has  been  taken  out  of  my 
own  hands,  and  that,  as  things  have  turned  out,  so  I  must 
travel.  Who  would  have  thought,  when  John  Wilkes  fetched 
me  out  last  night  to  go  to  the  fire,  it  would  make  an  altera- 
tion in  my  whole  life,  and  that  such  a  little  thing  as  climbing 
up  a  ladder  and  helping  to  get  three  girls  out  of  a  room  full 
of  smoke  —  and  John  Wilkes  did  the  most  difficult  part  of  the 
work  —  was  to  change  all  my  prospects?" 

"There  was  a  Providence  in  it,  Cyril,"  Mrs.  Dowsett  said 
gently.  "Why,  else,  should  you  have  gone  up  that  ladder, 
when,  to  all  seeming,  there  was  no  one  there.  The  maids 
were  so  frightened,  John  says,  that  they  would  never  have 
said  a  word  about  there  being  anyone  in  that  room,  and  the 
girls  would  have  perished  had  you  not  gone  up.  Now  as, 
owing  to  that,  everything  has  turned  out  according  to  your 


PRINCE    RUPERT  195 

wishes,  it  would  be  a  sin  not  to  take  advantage  of  it,  for  you 
may  be  sure  that,  as  the  way  has  thus  been  suddenly  opened 
to  you,  so  will  all  other  things  follow  in  due  course." 

"Thank  you,  madam,"  Cyril  said  simply.  "I  had  not 
thought  of  it  in  that  light,  but  assuredly  you  are  right,  and  I 
will  not  suffer  myself  to  be  daunted  by  the  difficulties  there 
may  be  in  my  way." 

John  Wilkes  now  came  in  and  sat  down  to  the  meal.  He 
was  vastly  pleased  when  he  heard  of  the  good  fortune  that  had 
befallen  Cyril. 

"It  seems  to  me,"  Cyril  said,  "that  I  am  but  an  impostor, 
and  that  at  least  some  share  in  the  good  luck  ought  to  have 
fallen  to  you,  John,  seeing  that  you  carried  them  all  down  the 
ladder."  ' 

"  I  have  carried  heavier  bales,  many  a  time,  much  longer 
distances  than  that  —  though  I  do  not  say  that  the  woman  was 
not  a  tidy  weight,  for,  indeed,  she  was;  but  I  would  have 
carried  down  ten  of  them  for  the  honour  I  had  in  being  shaken 
by  the  hand  by  Prince  Rupert,  as  gallant  a  sailor  as  ever 
sailed  a  ship.  No,  no;  what  I  did  was  all  in  a  day's  work, 
and  no  more  than  lifting  anchors  and  chains  about  in  the 
storehouse.  As  for  honours,  I  want  none  of  them.  I  am 
moored  in  a  snug  port  here,  and  would  not  leave  Captain 
Dave  if  they  would  make  a  Duke  of  me." 

Nellie  had  said  no  word  of  congratulation  to  Cyril,  but 
as  they  rose  from  dinner,  she  said,  in  low  tones, — 

"  You  know  I  am  pleased,  and  hope  that  you  will  have  all 
the  good  fortune  you  deserve." 

Cyril  set  out  at  once  to  make  a  round  of  the  shops  where 
he  worked.  The  announcement  that  he  must  at  once  termi- 
nate his  connection  with  them,  as  he  was  going  on  board  the 
Fleet,  was  everywhere  received  with  great  regret. 

"I  would  gladly  pay  double,"  one  said,  "rather  than  that 
you  should  go,  for,  indeed,  it  has  taken  a  heavy  load  off 
my  shoulders,  and  I  know  not  how  I  shall  get  on  in  the 
future." 


196  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

"  I  should  think  there  would  be  no  difficulty  in  getting  some 
other  young  clerk  to  do  the  work,"  Cyril  said. 

"Not  so  easy,"  the  man  replied.  "I  had  tried  one  or  two 
before,  and  found  they  were  more  trouble  than  they  were 
worth.  There  are  not  many  who  write  as  neatly  as  you  do, 
and  you  do  as  much  in  an  hour  as  some  would  take  a  day 
over.  However,  I  wish  you  good  luck,  and  if  you  should 
come  back,  and  take  up  the  work  again,  or  start  as  a  scrivener 
in  the  City,  I  can  promise  you  that  you  shall  have  my  books 
again,  and  that  among  my  friends  I  can  find  you  as  much 
work  as  you  can  get  through." 

Something  similar  was  said  to  him  at  each  of  the  houses 
where  he  called,  and  he  felt  much  gratified  at  finding  that  his 
work  had  given  such  satisfaction. 

When  he  came  in  to  supper,  Cyril  was  conscious  that  some- 
thing had  occurred  of  an  unusual  nature.  Nellie's  eyes  were 
swollen  with  crying:  Mrs.  Dowsett  had  also  evidently  been  in 
tears;  while  Captain  Dave  was  walking  up  and  down  the 
room  restlessly. 

The  servant  was  placing  the  things  upon  the  table,  and, 
just  as  they  were  about  to  take  their  seats,  the  bell  of  the 
front  door  rang  loudly. 

"See  who  it  is,  John,"  Captain  Dave  said.  "Whoever  it 
is  seems  to  be  in  a  mighty  hurry." 

In  a  minute  or  two  John  returned,  followed  by  a  gentleman. 
The  latter  paused  at  the  door,  and  then  said,  bowing  courte- 
ously, as  he  advanced,  to  Mrs.  Dowsett,— 

"I  must  ask  pardon  for  intruding  on  your  meal,  madam, 
but  my  business  is  urgent.  I  am  the  Earl  of  Wisbech,  and  I 
have  called  to  see  Sir  Cyril  Shenstone,  to  offer  him  my  heart- 
felt thanks  for  the  service  he  has  rendered  me  by  saving  the 
lives  of  my  daughters." 

All  had  risen  to  their  feet  as  he  entered,  and  there  was  a 
slight  exclamation  of  surprise  from  the  Captain,  his  wife, 
and  daughter,  as  the  Earl  said  "Sir  Cyril  Shenstone." 

Cyril  stepped  forward. 


PRINCE    RUPERT  197 

"I  am  Cyril  Shenstone,  my  Lord,"  he  said,  "and  had  the 
good  fortune  to  be  able,  with  the  assistance  of  my  friend 
here,  John  Wilkes,  to  rescue  your  daughters,  though,  at  the 
time,  indeed,  I  was  altogether  ignorant  of  their  rank.  It  was 
a  fortunate  occurrence,  but  I  must  disclaim  any  merit  in  the 
action,  for  it  was  by  mere  accident  that,  mounting  to  the  win- 
dow by  a  ladder,  I  saw  them  lying  insensible  on  the  ground." 

"Your  modesty  does  you  credit,  sir,"  the  Earl  said,  shak- 
ing him  warmly  by  the  hand.  "  But  such  is  not  the  opinion 
of  Prince  Rupert,  who  described  it  to  me  as  a  very  gallant 
action ;  and,  moreover,  he  said  that  it  was  you  who  first 
brought  him  the  news  that  there  were  females  in  the  house, 
which  he  and  others  had  supposed  to  be  empty,  and  that  it 
was  solely  owing  to  you  that  the  ladders  were  taken  round." 

"  Will  you  allow  me,  my  Lord,  to  introduce  to  you  Captain 
Dowsett,  his  wife,  and  daughter,  who  have  been  to  me  the 
kindest  of  friends?  " 

"A  kindness,  my  Lord, "  Captain  Dave  said  earnestly,  "that 
has  been  repaid  a  thousandfold  by  this  good  youth,  of  whose 
rank  we  were  indeed  ignorant  until  you  named  it.  May  I  ask 
you  to  honour  us  by  joining  in  our  meal?  " 

"That  will  I  right  gladly,  sir,"  the  Earl  said,  "for,  in 
truth,  I  have  scarce  broke  my  fast  to-day.  I  was  down  at  my 
place  in  Kent  when  I  was  awoke  this  morning  by  one  of  my 
grooms,  who  had  ridden  down  with  the  news  that  my  mansion 
in  the  Savoy  had  been  burned,  and  that  my  daughters  had  had 
a  most  narrow  escape  of  their  lives.  Of  course,  I  mounted  at 
once  and  rode  to  town,  where  I  was  happy  in  finding  that  they 
had  well-nigh  recovered  from  the  effects  of  their  fright  and 
the  smoke.  Neither  they  nor  the  nurse  who  was  with  them 
could  give  me  any  account  of  what  had  happened,  save  that 
they  had,  as  they  supposed,  become  insensible  from  the 
smoke.  When  they  recovered,  they  found  themselves  in  the 
Earl  of  Surrey's  house,  to  which  it  seems  they  had  been  car- 
ried. After  inquiry,  I  learned  that  the  Duke  of  Albemarle 
and    Prince    Rupert  had  both  been  on  the  scene  directing 


198  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

operations.  I  went  to  the  latter,  with  whom  I  have  the  hon- 
our of  being  well  acquainted,  and  he  told  me  the  whole  story, 
saying  that  had  it  not  been  for  Sir  Cyril  Shenstone,  my  daugh- 
ters would  certainly  have  perished.  He  gave  credit,  too,  to 
Sir  Cyril's  companion,  who,  he  said,  carried  them  down  the 
ladder,  and  himself  entered  the  burning  room  the  last  time, 
to  aid  in  bringing  out  the  nurse,  who  was  too  heavy  for  the 
rescuer  of  my  daughters  to  lift.  Save  a  cup  of  wine  and  a 
piece  of  bread,  that  I  took  on  my  first  arrival,  I  have  not 
broken  my  fast  to-day." 

Then  he  seated  himself  on  a  chair  that  Cyril  had  placed  for 
him  between  Mrs.  Dowsett  and  Nellie. 

Captain  Dave  whispered  to  John  Wilkes,  who  went  out,  and" 
returned  in  two  or  three  minutes  with  three  or  four  flasks  of 
rare  Spanish  wine  which  the  Captain  had  brought  back  on  his 
last  voyage,  and  kept  for  drinking  on  special  occasions.  The 
dame  always  kept  an  excellent  table,  and  although  she  made 
many  apologies  to  the  Earl,  he  assured  her  that  none  were 
needed,  for  that  he  could  have  supped  no  better  in  his  own 
house. 

•  "I  hear,"  he  said  presently  to  Cyril,  "that  you  are  going 
out  as  a  Volunteer  in  Prince  Rupert's  ship.  My  son  is  also 
going  with  him,  and  I  hope,  in  a  day  or  two,  to  introduce 
him  to  you.  He  is  at  present  at  Cambridge,  but,  having  set 
his  mind  on  sailing  with  the  Prince,  I  have  been  fain  to  allow 
him  to  give  up  his  studies.  I  heard  from  Prince  Rupert  that 
you  had  recently  been  kidnapped  and  taken  to  Holland.  He 
gave  me  no  particulars,  nor  did  I  ask  them,  being  desirous  of 
hurrying  off  at  once  to  express  my  gratitude  to  you.  How 
was  it  that  such  an  adventure  befell  you  — -  for  it  would  hardly 
seem  likely  that  you  could  have  provoked  the  enmity  of  per- 
sons capable  of  such  an  outrage?  " 

"  It  was  the  result  of  his  services  to  me,  my  Lord,"  Captain 
Dave  said.  "  Having  been  a  sea-captain,  I  am  but  a  poor 
hand  at  accounts;  but,  having  fallen  into  this  business  at  the 
death  of  my  father,  it  seemed  simple  enough  for  me  to  get  on 


PRINCE    RUPERT  199 

without  much  book-learning.  I  made  but  a  bad  shape  at  it; 
and  when  Master  Shenstone,  as  he  then  called  himself,  offered 
to  keep  my  books  for  me,  it  seemed  to  me  an  excellent 
mode  of  saving  myself  worry  and  trouble.  However,  when 
he  set  himself  to  making  up  the  accounts  of  my  stock,  he 
found  that  I  was  nigh  eight  hundred  pounds  short;  and, 
setting  himself  to  watch,  discovered  that  my  apprentices  were 
in  alliance  with  a  band  of  thieves,  and  were  nightly  robbing 
me.  We  caught  them  and  two  of  the  thieves  in  the  act. 
One  of  the  latter  was  the  receiver,  and  on  his  premises  the 
proceeds  of  a  great  number  of  robberies  were  found,  and  there 
was  no  doubt  that  he  was  the  chief  of  a  notorious  gang,  called 
the  'Black  Gang,'  which  had  for  a  long  time  infested  the  City 
and  the  surrounding  country.  It  was  to  prevent  Sir  Cyril 
from  giving  evidence  at  the  trial  that  he  was  kidnapped  and 
sent  away.  He  was  placed  in  the  house  of  a  diamond  mer- 
chant, to  whom  the  thieves  were  in  the  habit  of  consigning 
jewels;  and  this  might  well  have  turned  out  fatal  to  him,  for 
to  the  same  house  came  my  elder  apprentice  and  one  of  the 
men  captured  with  him  —  a  notorious  ruffian  —  who  had  been 
rescued  from  the  constables  by  a  gang  of  their  fellows,  in  open 
daylight,  in  the  City.  These,  doubtless,  would  have  com- 
passed his  death  had  he  not  happily  seen  them  enter  the 
bouse,  and  made  his  escape,  taking  passage  in  a  coaster  bound 
for  Dunkirk,  from  which  place  he  took  another  ship  to  Eng- 
land. Thus  you  see,  my  Lord,  that  I  am  indebted  to  him  for 
saving  me  from  a  further  loss  that  might  well  have  ruined  me." 

He  paused,  and  glanced  at  Nellie,  who  rose  at  once,  saying 
to  the  Earl, — 

"  I  trust  that  your  Lordship  will  excuse  my  mother  and 
myself.  My  father  has  more  to  tell  you;  at  least,  I  should 
wish  him  to  do  so." 

Then,  taking  her  mother's  hand,  she  curtsied  deeply,  and 
they  left  the  room  together. 

"  Such,  my  Lord,  as  I  have  told  you,  is  the  service,  so  far 
as  I  knew  till  this  afternoon,  Sir  Cyril   Shenstone  has  ren- 


200  WHEN  LONDON  BURNED 

dered  me.  That  was  no  small  thing,  but  it  is  very  little  to 
what  I  know  now  that  I  am  indebted  to  him.  After  he  went 
out  I  was  speaking  with  my  wife  on  money  matters,  desiring 
much  to  be  of  assistance  to  him  in  the  matter  of  the  expedi- 
tion on  which  he  is  going.  Suddenly  my  daughter  burst  into 
tears  and  left  the  room.  I  naturally  bade  my  wife  follow  her 
and  learn  what  ailed  her.  Then,  with  many  sobs  and  tears, 
she  told  her  mother  that  we  little  knew  how  much  we  were 
indebted  to  him.  She  said  she  had  been  a  wicked  girl,  hav- 
ing permitted  herself  to  be  accosted  several  times  by  a  well- 
dressed  gallant,  who  told  her  that  he  was  the  Earl  of  Harwich, 
who  had  professed  great  love  for  her,  and  urged  her  to  marry 
him  privately. 

"  He  was  about  to  speak  to  her  one  day  when  she  was  out 
under  Master  Cyril's  escort.  The  latter  interfered,  and  there 
was  well-nigh  a  fracas  between  them.  Being  afraid  that  some 
of  the  lookers-on  might  know  her,  and  bring  the  matter  to 
our  ears,  she  mentioned  so  much  to  us,  and,  in  consequence, 
we  did  not  allow  her  to  go  out  afterwards,  save  in  the  com- 
pany of  her  mother.  Nevertheless,  the  man  continued  to 
meet  her,  and,  as  he  was  unknown  to  her  mother,  passed  notes 
into  her  hand.  To  these  she  similarly  replied,  and  at  last 
consented  to  fly  with  him.  She  did  so  at  night,  and  was 
about  to  enter  a  sedan  chair  in  the  lane  near  this  house  when 
they  were  interrupted  by  the  arrival  of  Master  Shenstone  and 
my  friend  John  Wilkes.  The  former,  it  seems,  had  his  sus- 
picions, and  setting  himself  to  watch,  had  discovered  that  she 
was  corresponding  with  this  man  —  whom  he  had  found  was 
not  the  personage  he  pretended  to  be,  but  a  disreputable 
hanger-on  of  the  Court,  one  John  Harvey  — ■  and  had  then  kept 
up  an  incessant  watch,  with  the  aid  of  John  Wilkes,  outside 
the  house  at  night,  until  he  saw  her  come  out  and  join  the 
fellow  with  two  associates,  when  he  followed  her  to  the  chair 
they  had  in  readiness  for  her. 

"There  was,  she  says,  a  terrible  scene.  Swords  were 
drawn.     John  Wilkes  knocked  down  one  of   the    men,  and 


PRINCE    RUPERT  201 

Master  Shenstone  ran  John  Harvey  through  the  shoulder. 
Appalled  now  at  seeing  how  she  had  been  deceived,  and  how 
narrowly  she  had  escaped  destruction,  she  returned  with  her 
rescuers  to  the  house,  and  no  word  was  ever  said  on  the  sub- 
ject until  she  spoke  this  afternoon.  We  had  noticed  that  a 
great  change  had  come  over  her,  and  that  she  seemed  to  have 
lost  all  her  tastes  for  shows  and  finery,  but  little  did  we  dream 
of  the  cause.  She  said  that  she  could  not  have  kept  the 
secret  much  longer  in  any  case,  being  utterly  miserable  at  the 
thought  of  how  she  had  degraded  herself  and  deceived  us. 

"  It  was  a  sad  story  to  have  to  hear,  my  Lord,  but  we  have 
fully  forgiven  her,  having,  indeed,  cause  to  thank  God  both 
for  her  preservation  and  for  the  good  that  this  seems  to  have 
wrought  in  her.  She  had  been  a  spoilt  child,  and,  being  well- 
favoured,  her  head  had  been  turned  by  flattery,  and  she  in- 
dulged in  all  sorts  of  foolish  dreams.  Now  she  is  truly  peni- 
tent for  her  folly.  Had  you  not  arrived,  my  Lord,  I  should, 
when  we  had  finished  our  supper,  have  told  Master  Shenstone 
that  I  knew  of  this  vast  service  he  has  rendered  us  —  a  service 
to  which  the  other  was  as  nothing.  That  touched  my  pocket 
only;  this  my  only  child's  happiness.  I  have  told  you  the 
story,  my  Lord,  by  her  consent,  in  order  that  you  might  know 
what  sort  of  a  young  fellow  this  gentleman  who  has  rescued 
your  daughter  is.  John,  I  thank  you  for  your  share  in  this 
matter,"  and,  with  tears  in  his  eyes,  he  held  out  his  hand  to 
his  faithful  companion. 

"  I  thank  you  deeply,  Captain  Dowsett,  for  having  told  me 
this  story,"  the  Earl  said  gravely.  "It  was  a  painful  one  to 
tell,  and  I  feel  sure  that  the  circumstance  will,  as  you  say,  be 
of  lasting  benefit  to  your  daughter.  It  shows  that  her  heart 
is  a  true  and  loyal  one,  or  she  would  not  have  had  so  painful 
a  story  told  to  a  stranger,  simply  that  the  true  character  of  her 
preserver  should  be  known.  I  need  not  say  that  it  has  had 
the  effect  she  desired  of  raising  Sir  Cyril  Shenstone  highly  in 
my  esteem.  Prince  Rupert  spoke  of  him  very  highly  and 
told  me  how  he  had  been  honourably  supporting  himself  and 


202  WHEN  LONDON  BURNED 

his  father,  until  the  death  of  the  latter.  Now  I  see  that  he 
possesses  unusual  discretion  and  acuteness,  as  well  as  bravery. 
Now  I  will  take  my  leave,  thanking  you  for  the  good  enter- 
tainment that  you  have  given  me.  I  am  staying  at  the  house 
of  the  Earl  of  Surrey,  Sir  Cyril,  and  I  hope  that  you  will  call 
to-morrow  morning,  in  order  that  my  daughters  may  thank 
you  in  person." 

Captain  Dave  and  Cyril  escorted  the  Earl  to  the  door  and 
then  returned  to  the  chamber  above. 


CHAPTER   XII 


NEW    FRIENDS 


ON  arriving  at  the  room  upstairs,  Captain  Dave  placed  his 
hand  on  Cyril's  shoulder  and  said: 
"  How  can  I  thank  you,  lad,  for  what  you  have  done  for  us?  " 
"By  saying  nothing  further  about  it,  Captain  Dave.  I  had 
hoped  that  the  matter  would  never  have  come  to  your  ears, 
and  yet  I  rejoice,  for  her  own  sake,  that  Mistress  Nellie  has 
told  you  all.  I  thought  that  she  would  do  so  some  day,  for 
I,  too,  have  seen  how  much  she  has  been  changed  since  then, 
and  though  it  becomes  me  not  to  speak  of  one  older  than 
myself,  I  think  that  the  experience  has  been  for  her  good, 
and,  above  all,  I  am  rejoiced  to  find  that  you  have  fully  for- 
given her,  for  indeed  I  am  sure  that  she  has  been  grievously 
punished." 

"  Well,  well,  lad,  it  shall  be  as  you  say,  for  indeed  I  am  but 
a  poor  hand  at  talking,  but  believe  me  that  I  feel  as  grateful 
as  if  I  could  express  myself  rightly,  and  that  the  Earl  of  Wis- 
bech cannot  feel  one  whit  more  thankful  to  you  for  having 
saved  the  lives  of  his  three  children  than  I  do  for  your  having 
saved  my  Nellie  from  the  consequences  of  her  own  folly. 
There  is  one  thing  that  you  must  let  me  do  —  it  is  but  a  small 
thing,  but  at  present  I  have  no  other  way  of  showing  what  I 
feel :  you  must  let  me  take  upon  myself,  as  if  you  had  been 
my  son,  the  expenses  of  this  outfit  of  yours.  I  was  talking 
of  the  matter,  as  you  may  have  guessed  by  what  I  said  to  the 
Earl,  when  Nellie  burst  into  tears;  and  if  I  contemplated  this 

203 


204  WHEN  LONDON  BURNED 

when  I  knew  only  you  had  saved  me  from  ruin,  how  much 
more  do  I  feel  it  now  that  you  have  done  this  greater  thing? 
I  trust  that  you  will  not  refuse  me  and  my  wife  this  small 
opportunity  of  showing  our  gratitude.  What  say  you,  John 
Wilkes?" 

"I  say,  Captain  Dave,  that  it  is  well  spoken,  and  I  am  sure 
Master  Cyril  will  not  refuse  your  offer." 

"  I  will  not,  Captain  Dave,  providing  that  you  let  it  be  as  a 
loan  that  I  may  perhaps  some  day  be  enabled  to  repay  you. 
I  feel  that  it  would  be  churlish  to  refuse  so  kind  an  offer,  and 
it  will  relieve  me  of  the  one  difficulty  that  troubled  me  when 
the  prospects  in  all  other  respects  seemed  so  fair." 

"That  is  right,  lad,  and  you  have  taken  a  load  off  my  mind. 
You  have  not  acted  quite  fairly  by  us  in  one  respect,  Master 
Cyril!" 

"How  is  that?"  Cyril  asked  in  surprise. 

"  In  not  telling  us  that  you  were  Sir  Cyril  Shenstone,  and  in 
letting  us  put  you  up  in  an  attic,  and  letting  you  go  about  as 
Nellie's  escort,  as  if  you  had  been  but  an  apprentice." 

Cyril  laughed. 

"  I  said  that  my  father  was  Sir  Aubrey  Shenstone,  though  I 
own  that  I  did  not  say  so  until  I  had  been  here  some  time; 
but  the  fact  that  he  was  a  Baronet  and  not  a  Knight  made 
little  difference.  It  was  a  friendless  lad  whom  you  took  in 
and  gave  shelter  to,  Captain  Dave,  and  it  mattered  not 
whether  he  was  plain  Cyril  or  Sir  Cyril.  I  had  certainly  no 
thought  of  taking  my  title  again  until  I  entered  a  foreign 
army,  and  indeed  it  would  have  been  a  disservice  to  me  here 
in  London.  I  should  have  cut  but  a  poor  figure  asking  for 
work  and  calling  myself  Sir  Cyril  Shenstone.  I  should  have 
had  to  enter  into  all  sorts  of  explanations  before  anyone 
would  have  believed  me,  and  I  don't  think  that,  even  with 
you,  I  should  have  been  so  comfortable  as  I  have  been." 

"Well,  at  any  rate,  no  harm  has  been  done,"  Captain  Dave 
said;   "but  I  think  you  might  have  told  me." 

"  If    I  had,  Captain  Dave,  you  would  assuredly  have  told 


NEW    FRIENDS  205 

your  wife  and  Mistress  Nellie;  and  it  was  much  more  pleasant 
for  me  that  things  should  be  as  they  were." 

"Well,  perhaps  you  were  right,  lad.  And  I  own  that  I 
might  not  have  let  you  work  at  my  books,  and  worry  over  that 
robbery,  had  I  known  that  you  were  of  a  station  above  me." 

"That  you  could  never  have  known,"  Cyril  said  warmly. 
"  We  have  been  poor  ever  since  I  can  remember.  I  owed  my 
education  to  the  kindness  of  friends  of  my  mother,  and  in  no 
way  has  my  station  been  equal  to  that  of  a  London  trader  like 
yourself.  As  to  the  title,  it  was  but  a  matter  of  birth,  and 
went  but  ill  with  an  empty  purse  and  a  shabby  doublet.  In 
the  future  it  may  be  useful,  but  until  now,  it  has  been  naught, 
and  indeed  worse  than  naught,  to  me." 

The  next  morning  when  Cyril  went  into  the  parlour  he  found 
that  Nellie  was  busy  assisting  the  maid  to  lay  the  table. 
When  the  latter  had  left  the  room,  the  girl  went  up  to  Cyril 
and  took  his  hand. 

"I  have  never  thanked  you  yet,"  she  said.  "I  could  not 
bring  myself  to  speak  of  it,  but  now  that  I  have  told  them  I 
can  do  so.  Ever  since  that  dreadful  night  I  have  prayed  for 
you,  morning  and  evening,  and  thanked  God  for  sending  you 
to  my  rescue.  What  a  wicked  girl  you  must  have  thought  me 
—  and  with  reason !  But  you  could  not  think  of  me  worse 
than  I  thought  of  myself.  Now  that  my  father  and  mother 
have  forgiven  me  I  shall  be  different  altogether.  I  had  before 
made  up  my  mind  to  tell  them.  Still,  it  did  not  seem  to  me 
that  I  should  ever  be  happy  again.  But  now  that  I  have  had 
the  courage  to  speak  out,  and  they  have  been  so  good  to  me, 
a  great  weight  is  lifted  off  my  mind,  and  I  mean  to  learn  to 
be  a  good  housewife  like  my  mother,  and  to  try  to  be  worthy, 
some  day,  of  an  honest  man's  love." 

"I  am  sure  you  will  be, "  Cyril  said  warmly.  "And  so, 
Mistress  Nellie,  it  has  all  turned  out  for  the  best,  though  it 
did  not  seem  so  at  one  time." 

At  this  moment  Captain  Dave  came  in. 

"  I  am  glad  to  see  you  two  talking  together  as  of  old,"  he 


206  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

said.  "We  had  thought  that  there  must  be  some  quarrel 
between  you,  for  you  had  given  up  rating  him,  Nellie.  Give 
her  a  kiss,  Cyril;  she  is  a  good  lass,  though  she  has  been  a 
foolish  one.  Nay,  Nellie,  do  not  offer  him  your  cheek  —  it 
is  the  fashion  to  do  that  to  every  idle  acquaintance.  Kiss 
him  heartily,  as  if  you  loved  him.  That  is  right,  lass. 
Now  let  us  to  breakfast.  Where  is  your  mother?  She  is 
late." 

"  I  told  her  that  I  would  see  after  the  breakfast  in  future, 
father,  and  I  have  begun  this  morning  —  partly  because  it  is 
my  duty  to  take  the  work  off  her  hands,  and  partly  because  I 
wanted  a  private  talk  with  Sir  Cyril." 

"  I  won't  be  called  Sir  Cyril  under  this  roof,"  the  lad  said, 
laughing.  "  And  I  warn  you  that  if  anyone  calls  me  so  I  will 
not  answer.  I  have  always  been  Cyril  with  you  all,  and  I 
intend  to  remain  so  to  the  end,  and  you  must  remember  that 
it  is  but  a  few  months  that  I  have  had  the  right  to  the  title, 
and  was  never  addressed  by  it  until  by  Prince  Rupert.  I  was 
for  the  moment  well  nigh  as  much  surprised  as  you  were  last 
night." 

An  hour  later  Cyril  again  donned  his  best  suit,  and  started 
to  pay  his  visit  to  the  Earl.  Had  he  not  seen  him  over-night, 
he  would  have  felt  very  uncomfortable  at  the  thought  of  the 
visit:  but  he  had  found  him  so  pleasant  and  friendly,  and  so 
entirely  free  from  any  air  of  pride  or  condescension,  that  it 
seemed  as  if  he  were  going  to  meet  a  friend.  He  was  partic- 
ularly struck  with  the  manner  in  which  he  had  placed  Cap- 
tain Dave  and  his  family  at  their  ease,  and  got  them  to  talk  as 
freely  and  naturally  with  him  as  if  he  had  been  an  acquain- 
tance of  long  standing.  It  seemed  strange  to  him  to  give  his 
name  as  Sir  Cyril  Shenstone  to  the  lackeys  at  the  door,  and  he 
almost  expected  to  see  an  expression  of  amusement  on  their 
faces.  They  had,  however,  evidently  received  instructions 
respecting  him,  for  he  was  without  question  at  once  ushered 
into  the  room  in  which  the  Earl  of  Wisbech  and  his  daughters 
were  sitting. 


NEW    FRIENDS  207 

The  Earl  shook  him  warmly  by  the  hand,  and  then,  turning 
to  his  daughters,  said, — 

"This  is  the  gentleman  to  whom  you  owe  your  lives,  girls. 
Sir  Cyril,  these  are  my  daughters  —  Lady  Dorothy,  Lady 
Bertha,  and  Lady  Beatrice.  It  seems  somewhat  strange  to 
have  to  introduce  you,  who  have  saved  their  lives,  to  them; 
but  you  have  the  advantage  of  them,  for  you  have  seen  them 
before,  but  they  have  not  until  now  seen  your  face." 

Each  of  the  girls  as  she  was  named  made  a  deep  curtsey, 
and  then  presented  her  cheek  to  be  kissed,  as  was  the  custom 
of  the  times. 

"They  are  somewhat  tongue-tied,"  the  Earl  said,  smiling, 
as  the  eldest  of  the  three  cast  an  appealing  glance  to  him, 
"and  have  begged  me  to  thank  you  in  their  names,  which  I 
do  with  all  my  heart,  and  beg  you  to  believe  that  their  grati- 
tude is  none  the  less  deep  because  they  have  no  words  to  ex- 
press it.  They  generally  have  plenty  to  say,  I  can  assure  you, 
and  will  find  their  tongues  when  you  are  a  little  better  ac- 
quainted." 

"I  am  most  happy  to  have  been  of  service  to  you,  ladies," 
Cyril  said,  bowing  deeply  to  them.  "  I  can  hardly  say  that  I 
have  the  advantage  your  father  speaks  of,  for  in  truth  the 
smoke  was  so  thick,  and  my  eyes  smarted  so  with  it,  that  I 
could  scarce  see  your  faces." 

"Their  attire,  too,  in  no  way  helped  you,"  the  Earl  said, 
with  a  laugh,  "  for,  as  I  hear,  their  costume  was  of  the  slight- 
est. I  believe  that  Dorothy's  chief  concern  is  that  she  did 
not  have  time  to  attire  herself  in  a  more  becoming  toilette 
before  the  smoke  overpowered  her." 

"Now,  father,"  the  girl  protested,  with  a  pretty  colour  in 
her  cheeks,  "you  know  I  have  never  said  anything  of  the  sort, 
though  I  did  say  that  I  wished  I  had  thrown  a  cloak  round 
me.  It  is  not  pleasant,  whatever  you  may  think,  to  know  that 
one  was  handed  down  a  ladder  in  one's  nightdress." 

"I  don't  care  about  that  a  bit,"  Beatrice  said;  "but  you 
did  not  say,  father,  that  it  was  a  young  gentleman,  no  older 


208  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

than  Sydney,  who  found  us  and  carried  us  out.  I  had  ex- 
pected to  see  a  great  big  man." 

"I  don't  think  I  said  anything  about  his  age,  Beatrice,  but 
simply  told  you  that  I  had  found  out  that  it  was  Sir  Cyril 
Shenstone  that  had  saved  you." 

"Is  the  nurse  recovering,  my  Lord?" 

"  She  is  still  in  bed,  and  the  doctor  says  she  will  be  some 
time  before  she  quite  recovers  from  the  fright  and  shock. 
They  were  all  sleeping  in  the  storey  above.  It  was  Dorothy 
who  first  woke,  and,  after  waking  her  sisters,  ran  into  the 
nurse's  room,  which  was  next  door,  and  roused  her.  The  silly 
woman  was  so  frightened  that  she  could  do  nothing  but  stand 
at  the  window  and  scream  until  the  girls  almost  dragged  her 
away,  and  forced  her  to  come  downstairs.  The  smoke,  how- 
ever, was  so  thick  that  they  could  get  no  farther  than  the  next 
floor;  then,  guided  by  the  screams  of  the  other  servants,  they 
opened  a  door  and  ran  in,  but,  as  you  know,  it  was  not  the 
room  into  which  the  women  had  gone.  The  nurse  fell  down 
in  a  faint  as  soon  as  she  got  in.  The  girls,  as  it  seems, 
dragged  her  as  far  as  they  could  towards  the  window,  but  she 
was  too  heavy  for  them;  and  as  they  had  not  shut  the  door, 
the  smoke  poured  in  and  overpowered  them,  and  they  fell 
beside  her.  The  rest  you  know.  She  is  a  silly  woman,  and 
she  has  quite  lost  my  confidence  by  her  folly  and  cowardice, 
but  she  has  been  a  good  servant,  and  the  girls,  all  of  whom  she 
nursed,  were  fond  of  her.  Still,  it  is  evident  that  she  is  not 
to  be  trusted  in  an  emergency,  and  it  was  only  because  the 
girls'  governess  is  away  on  a  visit  to  her  mother  that  she  hap- 
pened to  be  left  in  charge  of  them.  Now,  young  ladies,  you 
can  leave  us,  as  I  have  other  matters  to  talk  over  with  Sir 
Cyril." 

The  three  girls  curtsied  deeply,  first  to  their  father,  and  then 
to  Cyril,  who  held  the  door  for  them  to  pass  out. 

"Now,  Sir  Cyril,"  the  Earl  said,  as  the  door  closed  behind 
them,  "we  must  have  a  talk  together.  You  may  well  believe 
that,  after  what  has  happened,  I  look  upon  you  almost  as  part 


NEW    FRIENDS  209 

of  my  family,  and  that  I  consider  you  have  given  me  the  right 
to  look  after  your  welfare  as  if  you  were  a  near  relation  of  my 
own-  and  glad  I  am  to  have  learned  yesterday  evening  that 
you  are,  in  all  respects,  one  whom  I  might  be  proud  indeed 
to  call  a  kinsman.  Had  you  been  a  cousin  of  mine,  with 
parents  but  indifferently  off  in  worldly  goods,  it  would  have 
been  my  duty,  of  course,  to  push  you  forward  and  to  aid  you 
in  every  way  to  make  a  proper  figure  on  this  expedition.  I 
think  that,  after  what  has  happened,  I  have  equally  the  right 
to  do  so,  and  what  would  have  been  my  duty,  had  you  been 
a  relation,  is  no  less  a  duty,  and  will  certainly  be  a  great  grati- 
fication to  me  to  do  now.  You  understand  me,  do  you  not? 
I  wish  to  take  upon  myself  all  the  charges  connected  with  your 
outfit,  and  to  make  you  an  allowance,  similar  to  that  which  I 
shall  give  to  my  son,  for  your  expenses  on  board  ship.  All 
this  is  of  course  but  a  slight  thing,  but,  believe  me,  that  when 
the  expedition  is  over  it  will  be  my  pleasure  to  help  you 
forward  to  advancement  in  any  course  which  you  may  choose." 

"I  thank  you  most  heartily,  my  Lord,"  Cyril  said,  "and 
would  not  hesitate  to  accept  your  help  in  the  present  matter, 
did  I  need  it.  However,  I  have  saved  some  little  money 
during  the  past  two  years,  and  Captain  Dowsett  has  most 
generously  offered  me  any  sum  I  may  require  for  my  expenses, 
and  has  consented  to  allow  me  to  take  it  as  a  loan  to  be  repaid 
at  some  future  time,  should  it  be  in  my  power  to  do  so.  Your 
offer,  however,  to  aid  me  in  my  career  afterwards,  I  most 
thankfully  accept.  My  idea  has  always  been  to  take  service 
under  some  foreign  prince,  and  Prince  Rupert  has  most  kindly 
promised  to  aid  me  in  that  respect;  but  after  serving  for  a 
time  at  sea  I  shall  be  better  enabled  to  judge  than  at  present 
as  to  whether  that  course  is  indeed  the  best,  and  I  shall  be 
most  thankful  for  your  counsel  in  this  and  all  other  matters, 
and  feel  myself  fortunate  indeed  to  have  obtained  your  good 
will  and  patronage." 

"Well,  if  it  must  be  so,  it  must,"  the  Earl  said.  "Your 
friend  Captain  Dowsett  seems  to  me  a  very  worthy  man.     You 

o 


210  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

have  placed  him  under  an  obligation  as  heavy  as  my  own,  and 
he  has  the  first  claim  to  do  you  service.  In  this  matter,  then, 
I  must  be  content  to  stand  aside,  but  on  your  return  from  sea 
it  will  be  my  turn,  and  I  shall  be  hurt  and  grieved  indeed  if 
you  do  not  allow  me  an  opportunity  of  proving  my  gratitude 
to  you.  As  to  the  career  you  speak  of,  it  is  a  precarious  one. 
There  are  indeed  many  English  and  Scotch  officers  who  have 
risen  to  high  rank  and  honour  in  foreign  service;  but  to  every 
one  that  so  succeeds,  how  many  fall  unnoticed,  and  lie  in 
unmarked  graves,  in  well-nigh  every  country  in  Europe? 
Were  you  like  so  many  of  your  age,  bent  merely  on  adventure 
and  pleasure,  the  case  would  be  different,  but  it  is  evident 
that  you  have  a  clear  head  for  business,  that  you  are  steady 
and  persevering,  and  such  being  the  case,  there  are  many 
offices  under  the  Crown  in  which  you  might  distinguish  your- 
self and  do  far  better  than  the  vast  majority  of  those  who  sell 
their  swords  to  foreign  princes,  and  become  mere  soldiers  of 
fortune,  fighting  for  a  cause  in  which  they  have  no  interest, 
and  risking  their  lives  in  quarrels  that  are  neither  their  own 
nor  their  country's. 

"  However,  all  this  we  can  talk  over  when  you  come  back 
after  having,  as  I  hope,  aided  in  destroying  the  Dutch  Fleet. 
I  expect  my  son  up  to-morrow,  and  trust  that  you  will  accom- 
pany him  to  the  King's  levee,  next  Monday.  Prince  Rupert 
tells  me  that  he  has  already  presented  you  to  the  King,  and 
that  you  were  well  received  by  him,  as  indeed  you  had  a  right 
to  be,  as  the  son  of  a  gentleman  who  had  suffered  and  sacri- 
ficed much  in  the  Royal  cause.  But  I  will  take  the  oppor- 
tunity of  introducing  you  to  several  other  gentlemen  who  will 
sail  with  you.  On  the  following  day  I  shall  be  going  down 
into  Kent,  and  shall  remain  there  until  it  is  time  for  Sydney 
to  embark.  If  you  can  get  your  preparations  finished  by  that 
time,  I  trust  that  you  will  give  us  the  pleasure  of  your  com- 
pany, and  will  stay  with  me  until  you  embark  with  Sydney. 
In  this  way  you  will  come  to  know  us  better,  and  to  feel,  as 
I  wish  you  to  feel,  as  one  of  the  family." 


NEW    FRIENDS  211 

Cyril  gratefully  accepted  the  invitation,  and  then  took  his 
leave. 

Captain  Dave  was  delighted  when  he  heard  the  issue  of  his 
visit  to  the  Earl. 

"  I  should  never  have  forgiven  you,  lad,  if  you  had  accepted 
the  Earl's  offer  to  help  you  in  the  matter  of  this  expedition. 
It  is  no  great  thing,  and  comes  well  within  my  compass,  and  I 
should  have  been  sorely  hurt  had  you  let  him  come  between  us; 
but  in  the  future  I  can  do  little,  and  he  much.  I  have  spoken 
to  several  friends  who  are  better  acquainted  with  public  affairs 
than  I  am,  and  they  all  speak  highly  of  him.  He  holds,  for 
the  most  part,  aloof  from  Court,  which  is  to  his  credit  seeing 
how  matters  go  on  there;  but  he  is  spoken  of  as  a  very  worthy 
gentleman  and  one  of  merit,  who  might  take  a  prominent  part 
in  affairs  were  he  so  minded.  He  has  broad  estates  in  Kent 
and  Norfolk,  and  spends  the  greater  part  of  his  life  at  one  or 
other  of  his  country  seats.  Doubtless,  he  will  be  able  to 
assist  you  greatly  in  the  future." 

"  I  did  not  like  to  refuse  his  offer  to  go  down  with  hirn  to 
Kent,"  Cyril  said,  "though  I  would  far  rather  have  remained 
here  with  you  until  we  sail." 

"You  did  perfectly  right,  lad.  It  will  cut  short  your  stay 
here  but  a  week,  and  it  would  be  madness  to  refuse  the 
opportunity  of  getting  to  know  him  and  his  family  better. 
The  Countess  died  three  years  ago,  I  hear,  and  he  has  shown 
no  disposition  to  take  another  wife,  as  he  might  well  do,  see- 
ing he  is  but  a  year  or  two  past  forty,  and  has  as  pleasant  a 
face  and  manner  as  I  have  ever  seen.  He  is  not  the  sort  of 
man  to  promise  what  he  will  not  perform,  Cyril,  and  more 
than  ever  do  I  think  that  it  was  a  fortunate  thing  for  you  that 
John  Wilkes  fetched  you  to  that  fire  in  the  Savoy.  And  now, 
lad,  you  have  no  time  to  lose.  You  must  come  with  me  at 
once  to  Master  Woods,  the  tailor,  in  Eastcheap,  who  makes 
clothes  not  only  for  the  citizens  but  for  many  of  the  nobles 
and  gallants  of  the  Court.  In  the  first  place,  you  will  need  a 
fitting  dress  for  the  King's  levee ;  then  you  will  need  at  least 


212  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

one  more  suit  similar  to  that  you  now  wear,  and  three  for  on 
board  ship  and  for  ordinary  occasions,  made  of  stout  cloth, 
but  in  the  fashion;  then  you  must  have  helmet,  and  breast- 
and  back-pieces  for  the  fighting,  and  for  these  we  will  go  to 
Master  Lawrence,  the  armourer,  in  Cheapside.  All  these  we 
will  order  to-day  in  my  name,  and  put  them  down  in  your 
account  to  me.  As  to  arms,  you  have  your  sword,  and  there 
is  but  a  brace  of  pistols  to  be  bought.  You  will  want  a  few 
things  such  as  thick  cloaks  for  sea  service;  for  though  I  sup- 
pose that  Volunteers  do  not  keep  their  watch,  you  may  meet 
with  rains  and  heavy  weather,  and  you  will  need  something 
to  keep  you  dry." 

They  sallied  out  at  once.  So  the  clothes  were  ordered,  and 
the  Court  suit,  with  the  best  of  the  others  promised  by  the 
end  of  the  week;  the  armour  was  fitted  on  and  bought,  and  a 
stock  of  fine  shirts  with  ruffles,  hose,  and  shoes,  was  also  pur- 
chased. The  next  day  Sydney  Oliphant,  the  Earl's  son,  called 
upon  Cyril.  He  was  a  frank,  pleasant  young  fellow,  about  a 
year  older  than  Cyril.  He  was  very  fond  of  his  sisters,  and 
expressed  in  lively  terms  his  gratitude  for  their  rescue. 

"This  expedition  has  happened  in  the  nick  of  time  for 
me,"  he  said,  when,  in  accordance  with  his  invitation,  Cyril 
and  he  embarked  in  the  Earl's  boat  in  which  he  had  been 
rowed  to  the  City,  "  for  I  was  in  bad  odour  with  the  authori- 
ties, and  was  like,  erelong,  to  have  been  sent  home  far  less 
pleasantly;  and  although  the  Earl,  my  father,  is  very  indul- 
gent, he  would  have  been  terribly  angry  with  me  had  it  been 
so.  To  tell  you  the  truth,  at  the  University  we  are  divided 
into  two  sets  —  those  who  read  and  those  who  don't  —  and  on 
joining  I  found  myself  very  soon  among  the  latter.  I  don't 
think  it  was  quite  my  fault,  for  I  naturally  fell  in  with  com- 
panions whom  I  had  known  before,  and  it  chanced  that  some 
of  these  were  among  the  wildest  spirits  in  the  University. 

"  Of  course  I  had  my  horses,  and,  being  fond  of  riding,  I 
was  more  often  in  the  saddle  than  in  my  seat  in  the  college 
schools.     Then  there  were  constant  complaints  against  us  for 


NEW   FRIENDS  213 

sitting  up  late  and  disturbing  the  college  with  our  melodies, 
and  altogether  we  stood  in  bad  odour  with  the  Dons;  and 
when  they  punished  us  we  took  our  revenge  by  playing  them 
pranks,  until  lately  it  became  almost  open  war,  and  would 
certainly  have  ended  before  long  in  a  score  or  more  of  us 
being  sent  down.  I  should  not  have  minded  that  myself,  but 
it  would  have  grieved  the  Earl,  and  I  am  not  one  of  the  new- 
fashioned  ones  who  care  naught  for  what  their  fathers  may 
say.  He  has  been  praising  you  up  to  the  skies  this  morning, 
I  can  tell  you  —  I  don't  mean  only  as  to  the  fire  but  about 
other  things  —  and  says  he  hopes  we  shall  be  great  friends, 
and  I  am  sure  I  hope  so  too,  and  think  so.  He  had  been 
telling  me  about  your  finding  out  about  their  robbing  that 
good  old  sea-captain  you  live  with,  and  how  you  were  kid- 
napped afterwards,  and  sent  to  Holland;  and  how,  in  another 
adventure,  although  he  did  not  tell  me  how  that  came  about, 
you  pricked  a  ruffling  gallant  through  the  shoulder;  so  that 
you  have  had  a  larger  share  of  adventure,  by  a  great  deal,  than 
I  have.  I  had  expected  to  see  you  rather  a  solemn  personage, 
for  the  Earl  told  me  you  had  more  sense  in  your  little  finger 
than  I  had  in  my  whole  body,  which  was  not  complimentary  to 
me,  though  I  dare  say  it  is  true." 

"  Now,  as  a  rule,  they  say  that  sensible  people  are  very  dis- 
agreeable; but  I  hope  I  shall  not  be  disagreeable,"  Cyril 
laughed,  "and  I  am  certainly  not  aware  that  I  am  particularly 
sensible." 

"No,  I  am  sure  you  won't  be  disagreeable,  but  I  should 
have  been  quite  nervous  about  coming  to  see  you  if  it  had  not 
been  for  the  girls.  Little  Beatrice  told  me  she  thought  you 
were  a  prince  in  disguise,  and  had  evidently  a  private  idea 
that  the  good  fairies  had  sent  you  to  her  rescue.  Bertha  said 
that  you  were  a  very  proper  young  gentleman,  and  that  she 
was  sure  you  were  nice.  Dorothy  didn't  say  much,  but  she 
evidently  approved  of  the  younger  girls'  sentiments,  so  I  felt 
that  you  must  be  all  right,  for  the  girls  are  generally  pretty 
severe    critics,    and   very   few   of    my   friends    stand   at   all 


214  WHEN   LONDON    BURNED 

high  in  their  good  graces.  What  amusement  are  you  most 
fond  of?" 

"I  am  afraid  I  have  had  very  little  time  for  amusements," 
Cyril  said.  "  I  was  very  fond  of  fencing  when  I  was  in 
France,  but  have  had  no  opportunity  of  practising  since  I  came 
to  England.  I  went  to  a  bull-bait  once,  but  thought  it  a 
cruel  sport." 

"I  suppose  you  go  to  a  play-house  sometimes?  " 

"No;  I  have  never  been  inside  one.  A  good  deal  of  my 
work  has  been  done  in  the  evening,  and  I  don't  know  that  the 
thought  ever  occurred  to  me  to  go.  I  know  nothing  of  your 
English  sports,  and  neither  ride  nor  shoot,  except  with  a 
pistol,  with  which  I  used  to  be  a  good  shot  when  I  was  in 
France." 

They  rowed  down  as  low  as  Greenwich,  then,  as  the  tide 
turned,  made  their  way  back;  and  by  the  time  Cyril  alighted 
from  the  boat  at  London  Bridge  stairs  the  two  young  fellows 
had  become  quite  intimate  with  each  other. 

Nellie  looked  with  great  approval  at  Cyril  as  he  came  down- 
stairs in  a  full  Court  dress.  Since  the  avowal  she  had  made 
of  her  fault  she  had  recovered  much  of  her  brightness.  She 
bustled  about  the  house,  intent  upon  the  duties  she  had  newly 
taken  up,  to  the  gratification  of  Mrs.  Dowsett,  who  protested 
that  her  occupation  was  gone. 

"  Not  at  all,  mother.  It  is  only  that  you  are  now  captain 
of  the  ship,  and  have  got  to  give  your  orders  instead  of  carry- 
ing them  out  yourself.  Father  did  not  pull  up  the  ropes  or 
go  aloft  to  furl  the  sails,  while  I  have  no  doubt  he  had  plenty 
to  do  in  seeing  that  his  orders  were  carried  out.  You  will  be 
worse  off  than  he  was,  for  he  had  John  Wilkes,  and  others, 
who  knew  their  duty,  while  I  have  got  almost  everything  to 
learn." 

Although  her  cheerfulness  had  returned,  and  she  could 
again  be  heard  singing  snatches  of  song  about  the  house,  her 
voice  and  manner  were  gentler  and  softer,  and  Captain  Dave 
said  to  Cyril, — 


NEW    FRIENDS  215 

"  It  has  all  turned  out  for  the  best,  lad.  The  ship  was  very 
near  wrecked,  but  the  lesson  has  been  a  useful  one,  and  there 
is  no  fear  of  her  being  lost  from  want  of  care  or  good  sea- 
manship in  future.  I  feel,  too,  that  I  have  been  largely  to 
blame  in  the  matter.  I  spoilt  her  as  a  child,  and  I  spoilt  her 
all  along.  Her  mother  would  have  kept  a  firmer  hand  upon 
the  helm  if  I  had  not  always  spoken  up  for  the  lass,  and  said, 
'Let  her  have  her  head:  don't  check  the  sheets  in  too  tautly.' 
I  see  I  was  wrong  now.  Why,  lad,  what  a  blessing  it  is  to  us 
all  that  it  happened  when  it  did !  for  if  that  fire  had  been  but 
a  month  earlier,  you  would  probably  have  gone  away  with 
the  Earl,  and  we  should  have  known  nothing  of  Nellie's  peril 
until  we  found  that  she  was  gone." 

"Sir  Cyril  —  no,  I  really  cannot  call  you  Cyril  now,"  Nellie 
said,  curtseying  almost  to  the  ground  after  taking  a  survey  of 
the  lad,  "your  costume  becomes  you  rarely;  and  I  am  filled 
with  wonder  at  the  thought  of  my  own  stupidity  in  not  seeing 
all  along  that  you  were  a  prince  in  disguise.  It  is  like  the 
fairy  tales  my  old  nurse  used  to  tell  me  of  the  king's  son  who 
went  out  to  look  for  a  beautiful  wife,  and  who  worked  as  a 
scullion  in  the  king's  palace  without  anyone  suspecting  his 
rank.  I  think  fortune  has  been  very  hard  upon  me,  in  that  I 
was  born  five  years  too  soon.  Had  I  been  but  fourteen  in- 
stead of  nineteen,  your  Royal  Highness  might  have  cast 
favourable  eyes  upon  me." 

"But  then,  Mistress  Nellie,"  Cyril  said,  laughing,  "you 
would  be  filled  with  grief  now  at  the  thought  that  I  am  going 
away  to  the  wars." 

The  girl's  face  changed.  She  dropped  her  saucy  manner 
and  said  earnestly, — 

"I  am  grieved,  Cyril;  and  if  it  would  do  any  good  I  would 
sit  down  and  have  a  hearty  cry.  The  Dutchmen  are  brave 
fighters,  and  their  fleet  will  be  stronger  than  ours;  and  there 
will  be  many  who  sail  away  to  sea  who  will  never  come  back 
again.  I  have  never  had  a  brother;  but  it  seems  to  me  that 
if  I  had  had  one  who  was  wise,  and  thoughtful,  and  brave,  I 


216  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

should  have  loved  him  as  I  love  you.  I  think  the  princess 
must  always  have  felt  somehow  that  the  scullion  was  not  what 
he  seemed;  and  though  I  have  always  laughed  at  you  and 
scolded  you,  I  have  known  all  along  that  you  were  not  really 
a  clerk.  I  don't  know  that  I  thought  you  were  a  prince;  but 
I  somehow  felt  a  little  afraid  of  you.  You  never  said  that 
you  thought  me  vain  and  giddy,  but  I  knew  you  did  think  so, 
and  I  used  to  feel  a  little  malice  against  you;  and  yet,  some- 
how, I  respected  and  liked  you  all  the  more,  and  now  it  seems 
to  me  that  you  are  still  in  disguise,  and  that,  though  you  seem 
to  be  but  a  boy,  you  are  really  a  man  to  whom  some  good 
fairy  has  given  a  boy's  face.  Methinks  no  boy  could  be  as 
thoughtful  and  considerate,  and  as  kind  as  you  are." 

''You  are  exaggerating  altogether,"  Cyril  said;  "and  yet, 
in  what  you  say  about  my  age,  I  think  you  are  partly  right.  I 
have  lived  most  of  my  life  alone;  I  have  had  much  care 
always  on  my  shoulders,  and  grave  responsibility;  thus  it  is 
that  I  am  older  in  many  ways  than  I  should  be  at  my  years. 
I  would  it  were  not  so.  I  have  not  had  any  boyhood,  as  other 
boys  have,  and  I  think  it  has  been  a  great  misfortune  for  me." 

"It  has  not  been  a  misfortune  for  us,  Cyril;  it  has  been  a 
blessing  indeed  to  us  all  that  you  have  not  been  quite  like 
other  boys,  and  I  think  that  all  your  life  it  will  be  a  satisfac- 
tion for  you  to  know  that  you  have  saved  one  house  from 
ruin,  one  woman  from  misery  and  disgrace.  Now  it  is  time 
for  you  to  be  going;  but  although  you  are  leaving  us  to- 
morrow, Cyril,  I  hope  that  you  are  not  going  quite  out  of  our 
lives." 

"That  you  may  be  sure  I  am  not,  Nellie.  If  you  have 
reason  to  be  grateful  to  me,  truly  I  have  much  reason  to  be 
grateful  to  your  father.  I  have  never  been  so  happy  as  since 
I  have  been  in  this  house,  and  I  shall  always  return  to  it  as  to 
a  home  where  I  am  sure  of  a  welcome  —  as  the  place  to  which 
I  chiefly  owe  any  good  fortune  that  may  ever  befall  me." 

The  levee  was  a  brilliant  one,  and  was  attended,  in  addition 
to  the  usual  throng  of  courtiers,  by  most  of  the  officers  and 


NEW   FRIENDS  217 

gentlemen  who  were  going  with  the  Fleet.  Cyril  was  glad 
indeed  that  he  was  with  the  Earl  of  Wisbech  and  his  son,  for 
he  would  have  felt  lonely  and  out  of  place  in  the  brilliant 
throng,  in  which  Prince  Rupert's  face  would  have  been  the 
only  one  with  which  he  was  familiar.  The  Earl  introduced 
him  to  several  of  the  gentlemen  who  would  be  his  shipmates, 
and  by  all  he  was  cordially  received  when  the  Earl  named 
him  as  the  gentleman  who  had  rescued  his  daughters  from 
death. 

At  times,  when  the  Earl  was  chatting  with  his  friends,  Cyril 
moved  about  through  the  rooms  with  Sydney,  who  knew  by 
appearance  a  great  number  of  those  present,  and  was  able  to 
point  out  all  the  distinguished  persons  of  the  Court  to  him. 

"There  is  the  Prince,"  he  said,  "talking  with  the  Earl  of 
Rochester.  What  a  grave  face  he  has  now !  It  is  difficult  to 
believe  that  he  is  the  Rupert  of  the  wars,  and  the  headstrong 
prince  whose  very  bravery  helped  to  lose  well-nigh  as  many 
battles  as  he  won.  We  may  be  sure  that  he  will  take  us  into 
the  very  thick  of  the  fight,  Cyril.  Even  now  his  wrist  is  as 
firm,  and,  I  doubt  not,  his  arm  as  strong  as  when  he  led  the 
Cavaliers.  I  have  seen  him  in  the  tennis-court;  there  is  not 
one  at  the  Court,  though  many  are  well-nigh  young  enough  to 
be  his  sons,  who  is  his  match  at  tennis.  There  is  the  Duke 
of  York.  They  say  he  is  a  Catholic,  but  I  own  that  makes  no 
difference  to  me.  He  is  fond  of  the  sea,  and  is  never  so 
happy  as  when  he  is  on  board  ship,  though  you  would  hardly 
think  it  by  his  grave  face.  The  King  is  fond  of  it,  too.  He 
has  a  pleasure  vessel  that  is  called  a  yacht,  and  so  has  the 
Duke  of  York,  and  they  have  races  one  against  the  other;  but 
the  King  generally  wins.  He  is  making  it  a  fashionable 
pastime.  Some  day  I  will  have  one  myself  —  that  is,  if  I  find 
I  like  the  sea;  for  it  must  be  pleasant  to  sail  about  in  your 
own  vessel,  and  to  go  wheresoever  one  may  fancy  without 
asking  leave  from  any  man." 

When  it  came  to  his  turn  Cyril  passed  before  the  King  with 
the  Earl  and  his  son.     The  Earl  presented  Sydney,  who  had 


218  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

not  before  been  at  Court,  to  the  King,  mentioning  that  he  was 
going  out  as  a  Volunteer  in  Prince  Rupert's  vessel. 

"That  is  as  it  should  be,  my  Lord,"  the  King  said.  "  Eng- 
land need  never  fear  so  long  as  her  nobles  and  gentlemen  are 
ready  themselves  to  go  out  to  fight  her  battles,  and  to  set  an 
example  to  the  seamen.  You  need  not  present  this  young 
gentleman  to  me;  my  cousin  Rupert  has  already  done  so,  and 
told  me  of  the  service  he  has  rendered  to  your  daughters. 
He,  too,  sails  with  the  Prince,  and  after  what  happened  there 
can  be  no  doubt  that  he  can  stand  fire  well.  I  would  that  this 
tiresome  dignity  did  not  prevent  my  being  of  the  party.  I 
would  gladly,  for  once,  lay  my  kingship  down  and  go  out  as 
one  of  the  company  to  help  give  the  Dutchmen  a  lesson  that 
will  teach  them  that,  even  if  caught  unexpectedly,  the  sea- 
dogs  of  England  can  well  hold  their  own,  though  they  have 
no  longer  a  Blake  to  command  them." 

"I  wonder  that  the  King  ventures  to  use  Blake's  name," 
Sydney  whispered,  as  they  moved  away,  "considering  the 
indignities  that  he  allowed  the  judges  to  inflict  on  the  body 
of  the  grand  old  sailor." 

"It  was  scandalous!"  Cyril  said  warmly;  "and  I  burned 
with  indignation  when  I  heard  of  it  in  France.  They  may 
call  him  a  traitor  because  he  sided  with  the  Parliament,  but 
even  Royalists  should  never  have  forgotten  what  great  deeds 
he  did  for  England.  However,  though  they  might  have  dis- 
honoured his  body,  they  could  not  touch  his  fame,  and  his 
name  will  be  known  and  honoured  as  long  as  England  is  a 
nation  and  when  the  names  of  the  men  who  condemned  him 
have  been  long  forgotten." 

After  leaving  the  levee,  Cyril  went  back  to  the  City,  and 
the  next  morning  started  on  horseback,  with  the  Earl  and  his 
son,  to  the  latter' s  seat,  near  Sevenoaks,  the  ladies  having 
gone  down  in  the  Earl's  coach  on  the  previous  day.  Wholly 
unaccustomed  as  Cyril  was  to  riding,  he  was  so  stiff  that  he 
had  difficulty  in  dismounting  when  they  rode  up  to  the  man- 
sion.    The  Earl  had  provided  a  quiet  and  well-trained  horse 


NEW   FRIENDS  219 

for  his  use,  and  he  had  therefore  found  no  difficulty  in  retain- 
ing his  seat. 

"You  must  ride  every  day  while  you  are  down  here,"  the 
Earl  said,  "and  by  the  end  of  the  week  you  will  begin  to  be 
fairly  at  home  in  the  saddle.  A  good  seat  is  one  of  the  prime 
necessities  of  a  gentleman's  education,  and  if  it  should  be 
that  you  ever  carry  out  your  idea  of  taking  service  abroad  it 
will  be  essential  for  you,  because,  in  most  cases,  the  officers 
are  mounted.  You  can  hardly  expect  ever  to  become  a  brill- 
iant rider.  For  that  it  is  necessary  to  begin  young;  but  if 
you  can  keep  your  seat  under  all  circumstances,  and  be  able 
to  use  your  sword  on  horseback,  as  well  as  on  foot,  it  will  be 
all  that  is  needful." 

The  week  passed  very  pleasantly.  Cyril  rode  and  fenced 
daily  with  Sydney,  who  was  surprised  to  find  that  he  was  fully 
his  match  with  the  sword.  He  walked  in  the  gardens  with 
the  girls,  who  had  now  quite  recovered  from  the  effects  of  the 
fire.  Bertha  and  Beatrice,  being  still  children,  chatted  with 
him  as  freely  and  familiarly  as  they  did  with  Sydney.  Of 
Lady  Dorothy  he  saw  less,  as  she  was  in  charge  of  her  gouvern- 
ante,  who  always  walked  beside  her,  and  was  occupied  in 
training  her  into  the  habits  of  preciseness  and  decorum  in 
vogue  at  the  time. 

"I  do  believe,  Dorothy,"  Sydney  said,  one  day,  "that  you 
are  forgetting  how  to  laugh.  You  walk  like  a  machine,  and 
seem  afraid  to  move  your  hands  or  your  feet  except  according 
to  rule.  I  like  you  very  much  better  as  you  were  a  year  ago, 
when  you  did  not  think  yourself  too  fine  for  a  romp,  and  could 
laugh  when  you  were  pleased.  That  dragon  of  yours  is  spoil- 
ing you  altogether." 

"That  is  a  matter  of  opinion,  Sydney,"  Dorothy  said,  with 
a  deep  curtsey.  "When  you  first  began  to  fence,  I  have  no 
doubt  you  were  stiff  and  awkward,  and  I  am  sure  if  you  had 
always  had  someone  by  your  side,  saying,  '  Keep  your  head 
up!  '  'Don't  poke  your  chin  forward!  '  'Pray  do  not  swing 
your  arms ! '  and  that  sort  of  thing,  you  would  be  just  as  awk- 


220 


WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 


ward  as  I  feel.  I  am  sure  I  would  rather  run  about  with  the 
others;  the  process  of  being  turned  into  a  young  lady  is  not 
a  pleasant  one.  But  perhaps  some  day,  when  you  see  the 
finished  article,  you  will  be  pleased  to  give  your  Lordship's 
august  approval,"  and  she  ended  with  a  merry  laugh  that 
would  have  shocked  her  gouvernante  if  she  had  heard  it. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

THE    BATTLE   OF   LOWESTOFT 

THE  Earl  returned  with  his  son  and  Cyril  to  town,  and  the 
latter  spent  the  night  in  the  City. 
"I  do  not  know,  Cyril,"  Captain  Dave  said,  as  they  talked 
over  his  departure,  "that  you  run  much  greater  risk  in  going 
than  do  we  in  staying  here.  The  Plague  makes  progress,  and 
although  it  has  not  invaded  the  City,  we  can  hardly  hope  that 
it  will  be  long  before  it  appears  here.  There  are  many  evil 
prophecies  abroad,  and  it  is  the  general  opinion  that  a  great 
misfortune  hangs  over  us,  and  they  say  that  many  have  pre- 
pared to  leave  London.  I  have  talked  the  matter  over  with 
my  wife.  We  have  not  as  yet  thought  of  going,  but  should 
the  Plague  come  heavily,  it  may  be  that  we  shall  for  a  time 
go  away.  There  will  be  no  business  to  be  done,  for  vessels 
will  not  come  up  the  Thames  and  risk  infection,  nor,  indeed, 
would  they  be  admitted  into  ports,  either  in  England  or 
abroad,  after  coming  from  an  infected  place.  Therefore  I 
could  leave  without  any  loss  in  the  way  of  trade.  It  will,  of 
course,  depend  upon  the  heaviness  of  the  malady,  but  if  it 
becomes  widespread  we  shall  perhaps  go  for  a  visit  to  my 
wife's  cousin,  who  lives  near  Gloucester,  and  who  has  many 
times  written  to  us  urging  us  to  go  down  with  Nellie  for  a 
visit  to  her.  Hitherto,  business  has  prevented  my  going,  but 
if  all  trade  ceases,  it  would  be  a  good  occasion  for  us,  and 
such  as  may  never  occur  again.  Still,  I  earnestly  desire  that 
it  may  not  arise,  for  it  cannot  do  so  without  sore  trouble  and 

221 


222  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

pain  alighting  on  the  City.     Did  the  Earl  tell   you,  Cyril, 
what  he  has  done  with  regard  to  John?  " 

"No;  he  did  not  speak  to  me  on  the  subject." 

"  His  steward  came  here  three  days  since  with  a  gold  watch 
and  chain,  as  a  gift  from  the  Earl.  The  watch  has  an  inscrip- 
tion on  the  case,  saying  that  it  is  presented  to  John  Wilkes 
from  the  Earl  of  Wisbech,  as  a  memorial  of  his  gratitude  for 
the  great  services  rendered  to  his  daughters.  Moreover,  he 
brought  a  letter  from  the  Earl  saying  that  if  John  should  at 
any  time  leave  my  service,  owing  to  my  death  or  retirement 
from  business,  or  from  John  himself  wishing,  either  from  age 
or  other  reason,  to  leave  me,  he  would  place  at  his  service  a 
cottage  and  garden  on  his  estate,  and  a  pension  of  twenty 
pounds  a  year,  to  enable  him  to  live  in  comfort  for  the  re- 
mainder of  his  days.  John  is,  as  you  may  suppose,  mightily 
pleased,  for  though  I  would  assuredly  never  part  with  him  as 
long  as  I  live,  and  have  by  my  will  made  provision  that  will 
keep  him  from  want  in  case  I  die  before  him,  it  was  mighty 
pleasant  to  receive  so  handsome  a  letter  and  offer  of  service 
from  the  Earl.  Nellie  wrote  for  him  a  letter  in  which  he 
thanked  the  Earl  for  the  kindness  of  his  offer,  for  which, 
although  he  hoped  he  should  never  be  forced  to  benefit  from 
it,  he  was  none  the  less  obliged  and  grateful,  seeing  that  he  had 
done  nothing  that  any  other  bystander  would  not  have  done, 
to  deserve  it." 

Early  the  next  morning  Sydney  Oliphant  rode  up  to  the 
door,  followed  by  two  grooms,  one  of  whom  had  a  led  horse, 
and  the  other  a  sumpter-mule,  which  was  partly  laden.  Cap- 
tain Dave  went  down  with  Cyril  to  the  door. 

"I  pray  you  to  enter,  my  Lord,"  he  said.  " My  wife  will 
not  be  happy  unless  you  take  a  cup  of  posset  before  you  start. 
Moreover,  she  and  my  daughter  desire  much  to  see  you,  as 
you  are  going  to  sail  with  Sir  Cyril,  whom  we  regard  as  a 
member  of  our  family." 

"I  will  come  up  right  willingly,"  the  young  noble  said, 
leaping  lightly  from  his  horse.     "If  your  good  dame's  posset 


THE    BATTLE   OF   LOWESTOFT  223 

is  as  good  as  the  wine  the  Earl,  my  father,  tells  me  you  gave 
him,  it  must  be  good  indeed;  for  he  told  me  he  believed  he 
had  none  in  his  cellar  equal  to  it." 

He  remained  for  a  few  minutes  upstairs,  chatting  gaily, 
vowing  that  the  posset  was  the  best  he  had  ever  drank,  and 
declaring  to  Nellie  that  he  regarded  as  a  favourable  omen  for 
his  expedition  that  he  should  have  seen  so  fair  a  face  the  last 
thing  before  starting.  He  shook  hands  with  John  Wilkes 
heartily  when  he  came  up  to  say  that  Cyril's  valises  were  all 
securely  packed  on  the  horses,  and  then  went  off,  promising 
to  send  Captain  Dave  a  runnet  of  the  finest  schiedam  from 
the  Dutch  Admiral's  ship. 

"Truly,  I  am  thankful  you  came  up,"  Cyril  said,  as  they 
mounted  and  rode  off.  "  Before  you  came  we  were  all  dull, 
and  the  Dame  and  Mistress  Nellie  somewhat  tearful.  Now 
we  have  gone  off  amidst  smiles,  which  is  vastly  more  pleasant." 

Crossing  London  Bridge,  they  rode  through  Southwark,  and 
then  out  into  the  open  country.  Each  had  a  light  valise 
strapped  behind  the  saddle,  and  the  servants  had  saddle-bags 
containing  the  smaller  articles  of  luggage,  while  the  sumpter- 
mule  carried  two  trunks  with  their  clothes  and  sea  necessaries. 
It  was  late  in  the  evening  when  they  arrived  at  Chatham. 
Here  they  put  up  at  an  hotel  which  was  crowded  with  officers 
of  the  Fleet,  and  with  Volunteers  like  themselves. 

"I  should  grumble  at  these  quarters,  Cyril,"  Sydney  said, 
as  the  landlord,  with  many  apologies,  showed  them  into  a  tiny 
attic,  which  was  the  only  place  he  had  unoccupied,  "were  it 
not  that  we  are  going  to  sea  to-morrow,  and  I  suppose  that 
our  quarters  will  be  even  rougher  there.  However,  we  may 
have  elbow-room  for  a  time,  for  most  of  the  Volunteers  will 
not  join,  I  hear,  until  the  last  thing  before  the  Fleet  sails,  and 
it  may  be  a  fortnight  yet  before  all  the  ships  are  collected.  I 
begged  my  father  to  let  me  do  the  same,  but  he  goes  back 
again  to-day  to  Sevenoaks,  and  he  liked  not  the  idea  of  my 
staying  in  town,  seeing  that  the  Plague  is  spreading  so  rapidly. 
I  would  even  have  stayed  in  the  country  had  he  let  me,  but  he 


224  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

was  of  opinion  that  I  was  best  on  board  —  in  the  first  place, 
because  I  may  not  get  news  down  there  in  time  to  join  the 
Fleet  before  it  sails,  and  in  the  second,  that  I  might  come  to 
get  over  this  sickness  of  the  sea,  and  so  be  fit  and  able  to  do 
my  part  when  we  meet  the  Dutch.  This  was  so  reasonable 
that  I  could  urge  nothing  against  it;  for,  in  truth,  it  would 
be  a  horrible  business  if  I  were  lying  like  a  sick  dog,  unable 
to  lift  my  head,  while  our  men  were  fighting  the  Dutch.  I 
have  never  been  to  sea,  and  know  not  how  I  shall  bear  it. 
Are  you  a  good  sailor?  " 

"Yes;  I  used  to  go  out  very  often  in  a  fishing-boat  at  Dun- 
kirk, and  never  was  ill  from  the  first.  Many  people  are  not 
ill  at  all,  and  it  will  certainly  be  of  an  advantage  to  you  to  be 
on  board  for  a  short  time  in  quiet  waters  before  setting  out 
for  sea." 

On  going  downstairs,  Lord  Oliphant  found  several  young 
men  of  his  acquaintance  among  those  staying  in  the  house. 
He  introduced  Cyril  to  them.  But  the  room  was  crowded 
and  noisy ;  many  of  those  present  had  drunk  more  than  was 
good  for  them,  and  it  was  not  long  before  Cyril  told  his  friend 
that  he  should  go  up  to  bed. 

"I  am  not  accustomed  to  noisy  parties,  Sydney,  and  feel 
quite  confused  with  all  this  talk." 

"You  will  soon  get  accustomed  to  it,  Cyril.  Still,  do  as 
you  like.  I  dare  say  I  shall  not  be  very  long  before  I  follow 
you." 

The  next  morning  after  breakfast  they  went  down  to  the 
quay,  and  took  a  boat  to  the  ship,  which  was  lying  abreast  of 
the  dockyard.  The  captain,  on  their  giving  their  names, 
consulted  the  list. 

"That  is  right,  gentlemen,  though  indeed  I  know  not  why 
you  should  have  come  down  until  we  are  ready  to  sail,  which 
may  not  be  for  a  week  or  more,  though  we  shall  go  out  from 
here  to-morrow  and  join  those  lying  in  the  Hope;  for  indeed 
you  can  be  of  no  use  while  we  are  fitting,  and  would  but  do 
damage  to  your  clothes  and  be  in  the  way  of  the  sailors.     It 


THE    BATTLE   OF    LOWESTOFT  225 

is  but  little  accommodation  you  will  find  on  board  iiere, 
though  we  will  do  the  best  we  can  for  you." 

"We  do  not  come  about  accommodation,  captain,"  Lord 
Oliphant  laughed,  "  and  we  have  brought  down  gear  with  us 
that  will  not  soil,  or  rather,  that  cannot  be  the  worse  for  soil- 
ing. There  are  three  or  four  others  at  the  inn  where  we 
stopped  last  night  who  are  coming  on  board,  but  I  hear  that 
the  rest  of  the  Volunteers  will  probably  join  when  the  Fleet 
assembles  in  Yarmouth  roads." 

"Then  they  must  be  fonder  of  journeying  on  horseback 
than  I  am,"  the  captain  said.  "While  we  are  in  the  Hope, 
where,  indeed,  for  aught  I  know,  we  may  tarry  but  a  day  or 
two,  they  could  come  down  by  boat  conveniently  without 
trouble,  whereas  to  Yarmouth  it  is  a  very  long  ride,  with  the 
risk  of  losing  their  purses  to  the  gentlemen  of  the  road. 
Moreover,  though  the  orders  are  at  present  that  the  Fleet 
gather  at  Yarmouth,  and  many  are  already  there,  'tis  like  that 
it  may  be  changed  in  a  day  for  Harwich  or  the  Downs.  I 
pray  you  get  your  meals  at  your  inn  to-day,  for  we  are,  as 
you  see,  full  of  work  taking  on  board  stores.  If  it  please  you 
to  stay  and  watch  what  is  doing  here  you  are  heartily  wel- 
come, but  please  tell  the  others  that  they  had  best  not  come 
off  until  late  in  the  evening,  by  which  time  I  will  do  what  I 
can  to  have  a  place  ready  for  them  to  sleep.  We  shall  sail  at 
the  turn  of  the  tide,  which  will  be  at  three  o'clock  in  the 
morning." 

Oliphant  wrote  a  few  lines  to  the  gentlemen  on  shore,  tell- 
ing them  that  the  captain  desired  that  none  should  come  on 
board  until  the  evening,  and  having  sent  it  off  by  their  boat- 
men, telling  them  to  return  in  time  to  take  them  back  to 
dinner,  he  and  Cyril  mounted  to  the  poop  and  surveyed  the 
scene  round  them.  The  ship  was  surrounded  with  lighters 
and  boats  from  the  dockyards,  and  from  these  casks  and 
barrels,  boxes  and  cases,  were  being  swung  on  board  by 
blocks  from  the  yards,  or  rolled  in  at  the  port-holes.  A  large 
number  of  men  were  engaged  at  the  work,  and  as  fast  as  the 

r 


226  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

stores  came  on  board  they  were  seized  by  the  sailors  and 
carried  down  into  the  hold,  the  provisions  piled  in  tiers  of 
barrels,  the  powder-kegs  packed  in  the  magazine. 

" 'Tis  like  an  ant-hill,"  Cyril  said.  "  'Tis  just  as  I  have 
seen  when  a  nest  has  been  disturbed.  Every  ant  seizes  a 
white  egg  as  big  as  itself,  and  rushes  off  with  it  to  the  passage 
below." 

"They  work  bravely,"  his  companion  said.  "Every  man 
seems  to  know  that  it  is  important  that  the  ship  should  be 
filled  up  by  to-night.  See !  the  other  four  vessels  lying  above 
us  are  all  alike  at  work,  and  may,  perhaps,  start  with  us  in 
the  morning.  The  other  ships  are  busy,  too,  but  not  as  we 
are.  I  suppose  they  will  take  them  in  hand  when  they  have 
got  rid  of  us." 

"I  am  not  surprised  that  the  captain  does  not  want  idlers 
here,  for,  except  ourselves,  every  man  seems  to  have  his  ap- 
pointed work." 

"  I  feel  half  inclined  to  take  off  my  doublet  and  to  go  and 
help  to  roll  those  big  casks  up  the  planks." 

"  I  fancy,  Sydney,  we  should  be  much  more  in  the  way 
there  than  here.  There  is  certainly  no  lack  of  men,  and  your 
strength  and  mine  together  would  not  equal  that  of  one  of 
those  strong  fellows;  besides,  we  are  learning  something  here. 
It  is  good  to  see  how  orderly  the  work  is  being  carried  on, 
for,  in  spite  of  the  number  employed,  there  is  no  confusion.* 
You  see  there  are  three  barges  on  each  side;  the  upper  tiers 
of  barrels  and  bales  are  being  got  on  board  through  the  port- 
holes, while  the  lower  ones  are  fished  up  from  the  bottom  by 
the  ropes  from  the  yards  and  swung  into  the  waist,  and  so 
passed  below;  and  as  fast  as  one  barge  is  unloaded  another 
drops  alongside  to  take  its  place." 

They  returned  to  the  inn  to  dinner,  after  which  they  paid 
a  visit  to  the  victualling  yard  and  dockyard,  where  work  was 
everywhere  going  on.  After  supper  they,  with  the  other 
gentlemen  for  Prince  Rupert's  ship,  took  boat  and  went  off 
together.     They  had  learned  that,  while  they  would  be  vict- 


THE    BATTLE    OF    LOWESTOFT  227 

ualled  on  board,  they  must  take  with  them  wine  and  other 
matters  they  required  over  and  above  the  ship's  fare.  They 
had  had  a  consultation  with  the  other  gentlemen  after  dinner, 
and  concluded  that  it  would  be  best  to  take  but  a  small  quan- 
tity of  things,  as  they  knew  not  how  they  would  be  able  to 
stow  them  away,  and  would  have  opportunities  of  getting,  at 
Gravesend  or  at  Yarmouth,  further  stores,  when  they  saw  what 
things  were  required.  They  therefore  took  only  a  cheese, 
some  butter,  and  a  case  of  wine.  As  soon  as  they  got  on 
board  they  were  taken  below.  They  found  that  a  curtain  of 
sail-cloth  had  been  hung  across  the  main  deck,  and  hammocks 
slung  between  the  guns.  Three  or  four  lanterns  were  hung 
along  the  middle. 

"This  is  all  we  can  do  for  you,  gentlemen,"  the  officer  who 
conducted  them  down  said.  "  Had  we  been  going  on  a  pleas- 
ure trip  we  could  have  knocked  up  separate  cabins,  but  as  we 
must  have  room  to  work  the  guns,  this  cannot  be  done.  In 
the  morning  the  sailors  will  take  down  these  hammocks,  and 
will  erect  a  table  along  the  middle,  where  you  will  take  your 
meals.  At  present,  as  you  see,  we  have  only  slung  hammocks 
for  you,  but  when  you  all  come  on  board  there  will  be  twenty. 
We  have,  so  far,  only  a  list  of  sixteen,  but  as  the  Prince  said 
that  two  or  three  more  might  come  at  the  last  moment  we 
have  railed  off  space  enough  for  ten  hammocks  on  each  side. 
We  will  get  the  place  cleaned  for  you  to-morrow,  but  the  last 
barge  was  emptied  but  a  few  minutes  since,  and  we  could  do 
naught  but  just  sweep  the  deck  down.  To-morrow  every- 
thing shall  be  scrubbed  and  put  in  order." 

"It  will  do  excellently  well,"  one  of  the  gentlemen  said. 
"  We  have  not  come  on  board  ship  to  get  luxuries,  and  had 
we  to  sleep  on  the  bare  boards  you  would  hear  no  grum- 
bling." 

"Now,  gentlemen,  as  I  have  shown  you  your  quarters,  will 
you  come  up  with  me  to  the  captain's  cabin?  He  has  bade 
me  say  that  he  will  be  glad  if  you  will  spend  an  hour  with  him 
there  before  you  retire  to  rest." 


228  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

On  their  entering,  the  captain  shook  hands  with  Lord 
Oliphant  and  Cyril. 

"I  must  apologise,  gentlemen,  for  being  short  with  you 
when  you  came  on  board  this  morning;  but  my  hands  were 
full,  and  I  had  no  time  to  be  polite.  They  say  you  can  never 
get  a  civil  answer  from  a  housewife  on  her  washing-day,  and 
it  is  the  same  thing  with  an  officer  on  board  a  ship  when  she 
is  taking  in  her  stores.  However,  that  business  is  over,  and 
now  I  am  glad  to  see  you  all,  and  will  do  my  best  to  make 
you  as  comfortable  as  I  can,  which  indeed  will  not  be  much; 
for  as  we  shall,  I  hope,  be  going  into  action  in  the  course  of 
another  ten  days,  the  decks  must  all  be  kept  clear,  and  as  we 
have  the  Prince  on  board,  we  have  less  cabin  room  than  we 
should  have  were  we  not  an  admiral's  flagship." 

Wine  was  placed  on  the  table,  and  they  had  a  pleasant  chat. 
They  learnt  that  the  Fleet  was  now  ready  for  sea. 

"Four  ships  will  sail  with  ours  to-morrow,"  the  captain 
said,  "  and  the  other  five  will  be  off  the  next  morning.  They 
have  all  their  munitions  on  board,  and  will  take  in  the  rest  of 
their  provisions  to-morrow.  The  Dutch  had  thought  to  take 
us  by  surprise,  but  from  what  we  hear  they  are  not  so  forward 
as  we,  for  things  have  been  pushed  on  with  great  zeal  at  all 
our  ports,  the  war  being  generally  popular  with  the  nation, 
and  especially  with  the  merchants,  whose  commerce  has  been 
greatly  injured  by  the  pretensions  and  violence  of  the  Dutch. 
The  Portsmouth  ships,  and  those  from  Plymouth,  are  already 
on  their  way  round  to  the  mouth  of  the  Thames,  and  in  a 
week  we  may  be  at  sea.  I  only  hope  the  Dutch  will  not  be 
long  before  they  come  out  to  fight  us.  However,  we  are 
likely  to  pick  up  a  great  many  prizes,  and,  next  to  fighting, 
you  know,  sailors  like  prize-money." 

After  an  hour's  talk  the  five  gentlemen  went  below  to  their 
hammocks,  and  then  to  bed,  with  much  laughter  at  the  diffi- 
culty they  had  in  mounting  into  their  swinging  cots. 

It  was  scarce  daylight  when  they  were  aroused  by  a  great 
stir  on  board  the  ship,  and,  hastily  putting  on  their  clothes, 


THE    BATTLE   OF   LOWESTOFT  229 

went  on  deck.  Already  a  crowd  of  men  were  aloft  loosening 
the  sails.  Others  had  taken  their  places  in  boats  in  readiness 
to  tow  the  ship,  for  the  wind  was,  as  yet,  so  light  that  it  was 
like  she  would  scarce  have  steerage  way,  and  there  were  many 
sharp  angles  in  the  course  down  the  river  to  be  rounded,  and 
shallows  to  be  avoided.  A  few  minutes  later  the  moorings 
were  cast  off,  the  sails  sheeted  home,  and  the  crew  gave  a 
great  cheer,  which  was  answered  from  the  dockyard,  and  from 
boats  alongside,  full  of  the  relations  and  friends  of  the  sailors, 
who  stood  up  and  waved  their  hats  and  shouted  good-bye. 

The  sails  still  hung  idly,  but  the  tide  swept  the  ship  along, 
and  the  men  in  the  boats  ahead  simply  lay  on  their  oars  until 
the  time  should  come  to  pull  her  head  round  in  one  direction 
or  another.  They  had  not  long  to  wait,  for,  as  they  reached 
the  sharp  corner  at  the  end  of  the  reach,  orders  were  shouted, 
the  men  bent  to  their  oars,  and  the  vessel  was  taken  round  the 
curve  until  her  head  pointed  east.  Scarcely  had  they  got 
under  way  when  they  heard  the  cheer  from  the  ship  astern  of 
them,  and  by  the  time  they  had  reached  the  next  curve,  off 
the  village  of  Gillingham,  the  other  four  ships  had  rounded 
the  point  behind  them,  and  were  following  at  a  distance  of 
about  a  hundred  yards  apart.  Soon  afterwards  the  wind 
sprang  up  and  the  sails  bellied  out,  and  the  men  in  the 
boats  had  to  row  briskly  to  keep  ahead  of  the  ship.  The 
breeze  continued  until  they  passed  Sheerness,  and  presently 
they  dropped  anchor  inside  the  Nore  sands.  There  they 
remained  until  the  tide  turned,  and  then  sailed  up  the  Thames 
to  the  Hope,  where  some  forty  men-of-war  were  already  at 
anchor. 

The  next  morning  some  barges  arrived  from  Tilbury,  laden 
with  soldiers,  of  whom  a  hundred  and  fifty  came  on  board, 
their  quarters  being  on  the  main  deck  on  the  other  side  of 
the  canvas  division.  A  cutter  also  brought  down  a  number 
of  impressed  men,  twenty  of  whom  were  put  on  board  the 
Henrietta  to  complete  her  crew.  Cyril  was  standing  on  the 
poop  watching  them  come  on  board,  when  he  started  as  his 


230  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

eye  fell  on  two  of  their  number.  One  was  Robert  Ashford; 
the  other  was  Black  Dick.  They  had  doubtless  returned  from 
Holland  when  war  was  declared.  Robert  Ashford  had  as- 
sumed the  dress  of  a  sailor  the  better  to  disguise  himself,  and 
the  two  had  been  carried  off  together  from  some  haunt  of  sailors 
at  Wapping.     He  pointed  them  out  to  his  friend  Sydney. 

"So  those  are  the  two  scamps?  The  big  one  looks  a  trucu- 
lent ruffian.  Well,  they  can  do  you  no  harm  here,  Cyril.  I 
should  let  them  stay  and  do  their  share  of  the  fighting,  and 
then,  when  the  voyage  is  over,  if  they  have  not  met  with  a 
better  death  than  they  deserve  at  the  hands  of  the  Dutch,  you 
can,  if  you  like,  denounce  them,  and  have  them  handed  over 
to  the  City  authorities." 

"That  I  will  do,  as  far  as  the  big  ruffian  they  call  Black 
Dick  is  concerned.  He  is  a  desperate  villain,  and  for  aught 
I  know  may  have  committed  many  a  murder,  and  if  allowed 
to  go  free  might  commit  many  more.  Besides,  I  shall  never 
feel  quite  safe  as  long  as  he  is  at  large.  As  to  Robert  Ash- 
ford, he  is  a  knave,  but  I  know  no  worse  of  him,  and  will 
therefore  let  him  go  his  way." 

In  the  evening  the  other  ships  from  Chatham  came  up,  and 
the  captain  told  them  later  that  the  Earl  of  Sandwich,  who 
was  in  command,  would  weigh  anchor  in  the  morning,  as  the 
contingent  from  London,  Chatham,  and  Sheerness  was  now 
complete.  Cyril  thought  that  he  had  never  seen  a  prettier 
sight,  as  the  Fleet,  consisting  of  fifty  men-of-war,  of  various 
sizes,  and  eight  merchant  vessels  that  had  been  bought  and 
converted  into  fire-ships,  got  under  way  and  sailed  down 
the  river.  That  night  they  anchored  off  Felixstowe,  and  the 
next  day  proceeded,  with  a  favourable  wind,  to  Yarmouth, 
where  already  a  great  number  of  ships  were  at  anchor.  So 
far  the  five  Volunteers  had  taken  their  meals  with  the  captain, 
but  as  the  others  would  be  coming  on  board,  they  were  now 
to  mess  below,  getting  fresh  meat  and  vegetables  from  the 
shore  as  they  required  them.  As  to  other  stores,  they  resolved 
to  do  nothing  till  the  whole  party  arrived. 


THE    BATTLE    OF    LOWESTOFT  231 

They  had  not  long  to  wait,  for,  on  the  third  day  after  their 
arrival,  the  Duke  of  York  and  Prince  Rupert,  with  a  great 
train  of  gentlemen,  arrived  in  the  town,  and  early  the  next 
morning  embarked  on  board  their  respective  ships.  A  coun- 
cil was  held  by  the  Volunteers  in  their  quarters,  three  of  their 
number  were  chosen  as  caterers,  and,  a  contribution  of  three 
pounds  a  head  being  agreed  upon,  these  went  ashore  in  one 
of  the  ship's  boats,  and  returned  presently  with  a  barrel  or 
two  of  good  biscuits,  the  carcasses  of  five  sheep,  two  or  three 
score  of  ducks  and  chickens,  and  several  casks  of  wine,  to- 
gether with  a  large  quantity  of  vegetables.  The  following 
morning  the  signal  was  hoisted  on  the  mast-head  of  the  Royal 
Charles,  the  Duke  of  York's  flagship,  for  the  Fleet  to  prepare 
to  weigh  anchor,  and  they  presently  got  under  way  in  three 
squadrons,  the  red  under  the  special  orders  of  the  Duke,  the 
white  under  Prince  Rupert,  and  the  blue  under  the  Earl  of 
Sandwich. 

The  Fleet  consisted  of  one  hundred  and  nine  men-of-war 
and  frigates,  and  twenty-eight  fire-ships  and  ketches,  manned 
by  21,006  seamen  and  soldiers.  They  sailed  across  to  the 
coast  of  Holland,  and  cruised,  for  a  few  days,  off  Texel,  cap- 
turing ten  or  twelve  merchant  vessels  that  tried  to  run  in.  So 
far,  the  weather  had  been  very  fine,  but  there  were  now  signs 
of  a  change  of  weather.  The  sky  became  overcast,  the  wind 
rose  rapidly,  and  the  signal  was  made  for  the  Fleet  to  scatter, 
so  that  each  vessel  should  have  more  sea-room,  and  the  chance 
of  collision  be  avoided.  By  nightfall  the  wind  had  increased 
to  the  force  of  a  gale,  and  the  vessels  were  soon  labouring 
heavily.  Cyril  and  two  or  three  of  his  comrades  who,  like 
himself,  did  not  suffer  from  sickness,  remained  on  deck;  the 
rest  were  prostrate  below. 

For  forty-eight  hours  the  gale  continued,  and  when  it  abated 
and  the  ships  gradually  closed  up  round  the  three  admirals' 
flags,  it  was  found  that  many  had  suffered  sorely  in  the  gale. 
Some  had  lost  their  upper  spars,  others  had  had  their  sails 
blown  away,  some  their  bulwarks  smashed  in,  and  two  or  three 


232  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

had  lost  their  bowsprits.  There  was  a  consultation  between 
the  admirals  and  the  principal  captains,  and  it  was  agreed 
that  it  was  best  to  sail  back  to  England  for  repairs,  as  many 
of  the  ships  were  unfitted  to  take  their  place  in  line  of  battle, 
and  as  the  Dutch  Fleet  was  known  to  be  fully  equal  to  their 
own  in  strength,  it  would  have  been  hazardous  to  risk  an 
engagement.  So  the  ketches  and  some  of  the  light  frigates 
were  at  once  sent  off  to  find  the  ships  that  had  not  yet  joined, 
and  give  them  orders  to  make  for  Yarmouth,  Lowestoft,  or 
Harwich.  All  vessels  uninjured  were  to  gather  off  Lowestoft, 
while  the  others  were  to  make  for  the  other  ports,  repair  their 
damages  as  speedily  as  possible,  and  then  rejoin  at  Lowestoft. 

No  sooner  did  the  Dutch  know  that  the  English  Fleet  had 
sailed  away  than  they  put  their  fleet  to  sea.  It  consisted  of 
one  hundred  and  twelve  men-of-war,  and  thirty  fire-ships,  and 
small  craft  manned  by  22,365  soldiers  and  sailors.  It  was 
commanded  by  Admiral  Obdam,  having  under  him  Tromp, 
Evertson,  and  other  Dutch  admirals.  On  their  nearing  Eng- 
land they  fell  in  with  nine  ships  from  Hamburg,  with  rich 
cargoes,  and  a  convoy  of  a  thirty-four  gun  frigate.  These 
they  captured,  to  the  great  loss  of  the  merchants  of  London. 

The  Henrietta  had  suffered  but  little  in  the  storm,  and 
speedily  repaired  her  damages  without  going  into  port.  With 
so  much  haste  and  energy  did  the  crews  of  the  injured  ships 
set  to  work  at  refitting  them,  that  in  four  days  after  the  main 
body  had  anchored  off  Lowestoft,  they  were  rejoined  by  all 
the  ships  that  had  made  for  Harwich  and  Yarmouth. 

At  midnight  on  June  2nd,  a  fast-sailing  fishing-boat  brought 
in  the  news  that  the  Dutch  Fleet  were  but  a  few  miles  away, 
sailing  in  that  direction,  having  apparently  learnt  the  position 
of  the  English  from  some  ship  or  fishing-boat  they  had  cap- 
tured. 

The  trumpets  on  the  admiral's  ship  at  once  sounded,  and 
Prince  Rupert  and  the  Earl  of  Sandwich  immediately  rowed 
to  her.  They  remained  but  a  few  minutes,  and  on  their  re- 
turn to  their  respective  vessels  made  the  signals  for  their  cap- 


THE    BATTLE    OF    LOWESTOFT  Joo 

tains  to  come  on  board.  The  order,  at  such  an  hour,  was 
sufficient  to  notify  all  that  news  must  have  been  received 
of  the  whereabouts  of  the  Dutch  Fleet,  and  by  the  time  the 
captains  returned  to  their  ships  the  crews  were  all  up  and  ready 
to  execute  any  order.  At  two  o'clock  day  had  begun  to  break, 
and  soon  from  the  mastheads  of  several  of  the  vessels  the 
look-out  shouted  that  they  could  perceive  the  Dutch  Fleet  but 
four  miles  away.  A  mighty  cheer  rose  throughout  the  Fleet, 
and  as  it  subsided  a  gun  from  the  Royal  Charles  gave  the 
order  to  weigh  anchor,  and  a  few  minutes  later  the  three 
squadrons,  in  excellent  order,  sailed  out  to  meet  the  enemy. 

They  did  not,  however,  advance  directly  towards  them,  but 
bore  up  closely  into  the  wind  until  they  had  gained  the 
weather  gauge  of  the  enemy.  Having  obtained  this  advan- 
tage, the  Duke  flew  the  signal  to  engage.  The  A^olunteers 
were  all  in  their  places  on  the  poop,  being  posted  near  the 
rail  forward,  that  they  might  be  able  either  to  run  down  the 
ladder  to  the  waist  and  aid  to  repel  boarders,  or  to  spring  on 
to  a  Dutch  ship  should  one  come  alongside,  and  also  that  the 
afterpart  of  the  poop,  where  Prince  Rupert  and  the  captain 
had  taken  their  places  near  the  wheel,  should  be  free.  The 
Prince  himself  had  requested  them  so  to  station  themselves. 

"At  other  times,  gentlemen,  you  are  my  good  friends  and 
comrades,"  he  said,  "but,  from  the  moment  that  the  first  gun 
fires,  you  are  soldiers  under  my  orders;  and  I  pray  you  take 
your  station  and  remain  there  until  I  call  upon  you  for  action, 
for  my  whole  attention  must  be  given  to  the  manoeuvring  of  the 
ship,  and  any  movement  or  talking  near  me  might  distract  my 
thoughts.  I  shall  strive  to  lay  her  alongside  of  the  biggest  Dutch- 
man I  can  pick  out,  and  as  soon  as  the  grapnels  are  thrown, 
and  their  sides  grind  together,  you  will  have  the  post  of  hon- 
our, and  will  lead  the  soldiers  aboard  her.  Once  among  the 
Dutchmen,  you  will  know  what  to  do  without  my  telling  you." 

"  'Tis  a  grand  sight,  truly,  Cyril,"  Sydney  said,  in  a  low 
tone,  as  the  great  fleets  met  each  other. 

"A  grand  sight,   truly,   Sydney,  but  a  terrible  one.     I  do 


234  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

not  think  I  shall  mind  when  I  am  once  at  it,  but  at  present 
I  feel  that,  despite  my  efforts,  I  am  in  a  tremor,  and  that  my 
knees  shake  as  I  never  felt  them  before." 

"I  am  glad  you  feel  like  that,  Cyril,  for  I  feel  much  like  it 
myself,  and  began  to  be  afraid  that  I  had,  without  knowing 
it,  been  born  a  coward.     There  goes  the  first  gun." 

As  he  spoke,  a  puff  of  white  smoke  spouted  out  from  the  bows 
of  one  of  the  Dutch  ships,  and  a  moment  later  the  whole  of  their 
leading  vessels  opened  fire.  There  was  a  rushing  sound  over- 
head, and  a  ball  passed  through  the  main  topsail  of  the  Hen- 
rietta. No  reply  was  made  by  the  English  ships  until  they 
passed  in  between  the  Dutchmen ;  then  the  Henrietta  poured 
her  broadsides  into  the  enemy  on  either  side  of  her,  receiving 
theirs  in  return.  There  was  a  rending  of  wood,  and  a  quiver 
through  the  ship.  One  of  the  upper-deck  guns  was  knocked 
off  its  carriage,  crushing  two  of  the  men  working  it  as  it  fell. 
Several  others  were  hurt  with  splinters,  and  the  sails  pierced 
with  holes.  Again  and  again  as  she  passed,  did  the  Henrietta 
exchange  broadsides  with  the  Dutch  vessels,  until  —  the  two 
fleets  having  passed  through  each  other  —  she  bore  up,  and 
prepared  to  repeat  the  manoeuvre. 

"I  feel  all  right  now,"  Cyril  said,  "but  I  do  wish  I  had 
something  to  do  instead  of  standing  here  useless.  I  quite 
envy  the  men  there,  stripped  to  the  waist,  working  the  guns. 
There  is  that  fellow  Black  Dick,  by  the  gun  forward;  he  is  a 
scoundrel,  no  doubt,  but  what  strength  and  power  he  has !  I 
saw  him  put  his  shoulder  under  that  gun  just  now,  and  slew  it 
across  by  sheer  strength,  so  as  to  bear  upon  the  stern  of  the 
Dutchman.  I  noticed  him  and  Robert  looking  up  at  me  just 
before  the  first  gun  was  fired,  and  speaking  together.  I  have 
no  doubt  he  would  gladly  have  pointed  the  gun  at  me  instead 
of  at  the  enemy,  for  he  knows  that,  if  I  denounce  him,  he  will 
get  the  due  reward  of  his  crimes." 

As  soon  as  the  ships  were  headed  round  they  passed  through 
the  Dutch  as  before,  and  this  manoeuvre  was  several  times 
repeated.     Up  to  one  o'clock  in  the  day  no  great  advantage 


THE    BATTLE    OF    LOWESTOFT  235 

had  been  gained  on  either  side.  Spars  had  been  carried 
away;  there  were  yawning  gaps  in  the  bulwarks;  portholes 
had  been  knocked  into  one,  guns  dismounted,  and  many 
killed;  but  as  yet  no  vessel  on  either  side  had  been  damaged 
to  an  extent  that  obliged  her  to  strike  her  flag,  or  to  fall  out 
of  the  fighting  line.  There  had  been  a  pause  after  each  en- 
counter, in  which  both  fleets  had  occupied  themselves  in 
repairing  damages,  as  far  as  possible,  reeving  fresh  ropes  in 
place  of  those  that  had  been  shot  away,  clearing  the  wreckage 
of  fallen  spars  and  yards,  and  carrying  the  wounded  below. 
Four  of  the  Volunteers  had  been  struck  down  —  two  of  them 
mortally  wounded,  but  after  the  first  passage  through  the 
enemy's  fleet,  Prince  Rupert  had  ordered  them  to  arm  them- 
selves with  muskets  from  the  racks,  and  to  keep  up  a  fire  at 
the  Dutch  ships  as  they  passed,  aiming  specially  at  the  man 
at  the  wheel.  The  order  had  been  a  very  welcome  one,  for, 
like  Cyril,  they  had  all  felt  inactivity  in  such  a  scene  to  be  a 
sore  trial.  They  were  now  ranged  along  on  both  sides  of  the 
poop. 

At  one  o'clock  Lord  Sandwich  signalled  to  the  Blue  Squad- 
ron to  close  up  together  as  they  advanced,  as  before,  against 
the  enemy's  line.  His  position  at  the  time  was  in  the  centre, 
and  his  squadron,  sailing  close  together,  burst  into  the  Dutch 
line  before  their  ships  could  make  any  similar  disposition. 
Having  thus  broken  it  asunder,  instead  of  passing  through 
it,  the  squadron  separated,  and  the  ships,  turning  to  port  and 
starboard,  each  engaged  an  enemy.  The  other  two  squadrons 
similarly  ranged  up  among  the  Dutch,  and  the  battle  now 
became  furious  all  along  the  line.  Fire-ships  played  an  im- 
portant part  in  the  battles  of  the  time,  and  the  thoughts  of  the 
captain  of  a  ship  were  not  confined  to  struggles  with  a  foe  of 
equal  size,  but  were  still  more  engrossed  by  the  need  for 
avoiding  any  fire-ship  that  might  direct  its  course  towards 
him. 

Cyril  had  now  no  time  to  give  a  thought  as  to  what  was 
passing  elsewhere.     The  Henrietta  had  ranged  up  alongside 


236  WHEN  LONDON  BURNED 

a  Dutch  vessel  of  equal  size,  and  was  exchanging  broadsides 
with  her.  All  round  were  vessels  engaged  in  an  equally  furi- 
ous encounter.  The  roar  of  the  guns  and  the  shouts  of  the 
seamen  on  both  sides  were  deafening.  One  moment  the 
vessel  reeled  from  the  recoil  of  her  own  guns,  the  next  she 
quivered  as  the  balls  of  the  enemy  crashed  through  her  sides. 

Suddenly,  above  the  din,  Cyril  heard  the  voice  of  Prince 
Rupert  sound  like  a  trumpet. 

"Hatchets  and  pikes  on  the  starboard  quarter!  Draw  in 
the  guns  and  keep  off  this  fire-ship." 

Laying  their  muskets  against  the  bulwarks,  he  and  Sydney 
sprang  to  the  mizzen-mast,  and  each  seized  a  hatchet  from 
those  ranged  against  it.  They  then  rushed  to  the  starboard 
side,  just  as  a  small  ship  came  out  through  the  cloud  of  smoke 
that  hung  thickly  around  them. 

There  was  a  shock  as  she  struck  the  Hefirietta,  and  then, 
as  she  glided  alongside,  a  dozen  grapnels  were  thrown  by  men 
on  her  yards.  The  instant  they  had  done  so,  the  men  disap- 
peared, sliding  down  the  ropes  and  running  aft  to  their  boat. 
Before  the  last  leaped  in  he  stooped.  A  flash  of  fire  ran  along 
the  deck,  there  was  a  series  of  sharp  explosions,  and  then  a 
bright  flame  sprang  up  from  the  hatchways,  ran  up  the  shrouds 
and  ropes,  that  had  been  soaked  with  oil  and  tar,  and  in  a 
moment  the  sails  were  on  fire.  In  spite  of  the  flames,  a  score 
of  men  sprang  on  to  the  rigging  of  the  Henrietta  and  cut  the 
ropes  of  the  grapnels,  which,  as  yet  —  so  quickly  had  the 
explosion  followed  their  throwing  —  had  scarce  begun  to 
check  the  way  the  fire-ship  had  on  her  as  she  came  up. 

Cyril,  having  cast  over  a  grapnel  that  had  fallen  on  the  poop, 
looked  down  on  the  fire-ship  as  she  drifted  along.  The  deck, 
which,  like  everything  else,  had  been  smeared  with  tar,  was 
in  a  blaze,  but  the  combustible  had  not  been  carried  as  far  as 
the  helm,  where  doubtless  the  captain  had  stood  to  direct  her 
course.  A  sudden  thought  struck  him.  He  ran  along  the 
poop  until  opposite  the  stern  of  the  fire-ship,  climbed  over 
the  bulwark  and  leapt  down  on  to  the  deck,  some  fifteen  feet 


THE    BATTLE    OF    LOWESTOFT  237 

below  him.  Then  he  seized  the  helm  and  jammed  it  hard 
down.  The  fire-ship  had  still  steerage  way  on  her,  and  he 
saw  her  head  at  once  begin  to  turn  away  from  the  Henrietta  ; 
the  movement  was  aided  by  the  latter' s  crew,  who,  with  poles 
and  oars,  pushed  her  off. 

The  heat  was  terrific,  but  Cyril's  helmet  and  breast-piece 
sheltered  him  somewhat;  yet  though  he  shielded  his  face  with 
his  arm,  he  felt  that  it  would  speedily  become  unbearable. 
His  eye  fell  upon  a  coil  of  rope  at  his  feet.  Snatching  it  up, 
he  fastened  it  to  the  tiller  and  then  round  a  belaying-pin  in 
the  bulwark,  caught  up  a  bucket  with  a  rope  attached,  threw 
it  over  the  side  and  soused  its  contents  over  the  tiller-rope, 
then,  unbuckling  the  straps  of  his  breast-  and  back-pieces,  he 
threw  them  off,  cast  his  helmet  on  the  deck,  blistering  his 
hands  as  he  did  so,  and  leapt  overboard.  It  was  with  a  deli- 
cious sense  of  coolness  that  he  rose  to  the  surface  and  looked 
round.  Hitherto  he  had  been  so  scorched  by  the  flame  and 
smothered  by  the  smoke  that  it  was  with  difficulty  he  had  kept 
his  attention  upon  what  he  was  doing,  and  would  doubtless, 
in  another  minute,  have  fallen  senseless.  The  plunge  into 
the  sea  seemed  to  restore  his  faculties,  and  as  he  came  up 
he  looked  eagerly  to  see  how  far  success  had  attended  his 
efforts. 

He  saw  with  delight  that  the  bow  of  the  fire-ship  was  thirty 
or  forty  feet  distant  from  the  side  of  the  Henrietta  and  her 
stern  half  that  distance.  Two  or  three  of  the  sails  of  the  man- 
of-war  had  caught  fire,  but  a  crowd  of  seamen  were  beating 
the  flames  out  of  two  of  them  while  another,  upon  which  the 
fire  had  got  a  better  hold,  was  being  cut  away  from  its  yard. 
As  he  turned  to  swim  to  the  side  of  the  Henrietta,  three  or  four 
ropes  fell  close  to  him.  He  twisted  one  of  these  round  his 
body,  and,  a  minute  later,  was  hauled  up  into  the  waist.  He 
was  saluted  with  a  tremendous  cheer,  and  was  caught  up  by 
three  or  four  strong  fellows,  who,  in  spite  of  his  remonstrances, 
carried  him  up  on  to  the  poop.  Prince  Rupert  was  standing 
on  the  top  of  the  ladder. 


238 


WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 


"Nobly  done,  Sir  Cyril!"  he  exclaimed.  "You  have 
assuredly  saved  the  Henrietta  and  all  our  lives.  A  minute 
later,  and  we  should  have  been  on  fire  beyond  remedy.  But 
I  will  speak  more  to  you  when  we  have  finished  with  the 
Dutchman  on  the  other  side." 


:A    DUTCH     MAN-OF-WAR     RAN     ALONGSIDE     AND     I'TRED     A     BROADSIDE.'' 


CHAPTER   XIV 

HONOURABLE   SCARS 

DURING  the  time  that  the  greater  part  of  the  crew  of  the 
Henrietta  had  been  occupied  with  the  fire-ship,  the  enemy- 
had  redoubled  their  efforts,  and  as  the  sailors  returned  to  their 
guns,  the  mizzen-mast  fell  with  a  crash.  A  minute  later,  a  Dutch 
man-of-war  ran  alongside,  fired  a  broadside,  and  grappled. 
Then  her  crew,  springing  over  the  bulwarks,  poured  on  to  the 
deck  of  the  Henrietta.  They  were  met  boldly  by  the  soldiers, 
who  had  hitherto  borne  no  part  in  the  fight,  and  who,  enraged 
at  the  loss  they  had  been  compelled  to  suffer,  fell  upon  the 
enemy  with  fury.  For  a  moment,  however,  the  weight  of 
numbers  of  the  Dutchmen  bore  them  back,  but  the  sailors, 
who  had  at  first  been  taken  by  surprise,  snatched  up  their 
boarding  pikes  and  axes. 

Prince  Rupert,  with  the  other  officers  and  Volunteers,  dashed 
into  the  thick  of  the  fray,  and,  step  by  step,  the  Dutchmen 
were  driven  back,  until  they  suddenly  gave  way  and  rushed 
back  to  their  own  ship.  The  English  would  have  followed 
them,  but  the  Dutch  who  remained  on  board  their  ship,  seeing 
that  the  fight  was  going  against  their  friends,  cut  the  ropes  of 
the  grapnels,  and  the  ships  drifted  apart,  some  of  the  last  to 
leave  the  deck  of  the  Henrietta  being  forced  to  jump  into  the 
sea.  The  cannonade  was  at  once  renewed  on  both  sides,  but 
the  Dutch  had  had  enough  of  it  —  having  lost  very  heavily  in 
men  —  and  drew  off  from  the  action. 

Cyril  had  joined  in  the  fray.     He  had  risen  to  his  feet  and 


240  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

drawn  his  sword,  but  he  found  himself  strangely  weak.  His 
hands  were  blistered  and  swollen,  his  face  was  already  so 
puffed  that  he  could  scarce  see  out  of  his  eyes;  still,  he 
had  staggered  down  the  steps  to  the  waist,  and,  recovering 
his  strength  from  the  excitement,  threw  himself  into  the 
fray. 

Scarce  had  he  done  so,  when  a  sailor  next  to  him  fell  heavily 
against  him,  shot  through  the  head  by  one  of  the  Dutch  sol- 
diers. Cyril  staggered,  and  before  he  could  recover  himself, 
a  Dutch  sailor  struck  at  his  head.  He  threw  up  his  sword  to 
guard  the  blow,  but  the  guard  was  beaten  down  as  if  it  had 
been  a  reed.  It  sufficed,  however,  slightly  to  turn  the  blow, 
which  fell  first  on  the  side  of  the  head,  and  then,  glancing 
down,  inflicted  a  terrible  wound  on  the  shoulder. 

He  fell  at  once,  unconscious,  and,  when  he  recovered  his 
senses,  found  himself  laid  out  on  the  poop,  where  Sydney, 
assisted  by  two  of  the  other  gentlemen,  had  carried  him.  His 
head  and  shoulder  had  already  been  bandaged,  the  Prince 
having  sent  for  his  doctor  to  come  up  from  below  to  attend 
upon  him. 

The  battle  was  raging  with  undiminished  fury  all  round, 
but,  for  the  moment,  the  Henrietta  was  not  engaged,  and  her 
crew  were  occupied  in  cutting  away  the  wreckage  of  the 
mizzen-mast,  and  trying  to  repair  the  more  important  of  the 
damages  that  she  had  suffered.  Carpenters  were  lowered  over 
the  side,  and  were  nailing  pieces  of  wood  over  the  shot-holes 
near  the  water-line.  Men  swarmed  aloft  knotting  and  splic- 
ing ropes  and  fishing  damaged  spars. 

Sydney,  who  was  standing  a  short  distance  away,  at  once 
came  up  to  him. 

"  How  are  you,  Cyril?  " 

"  My  head  sings,  and  my  shoulder  aches,  but  I  shall  do  well 
enough.  Please  get  me  lifted  up  on  to  that  seat  by  the  bul- 
wark, so  that  I  can  look  over  and  see  what  is  going  on." 

"  I  don't  think  you  are  strong  enough  to  sit  up,  Cyril." 

"Oh,  yes  I  am;  besides,  I  can  lean  against  the  bulwark." 


HONOURABLE   SCARS  241 

Cyril  was  placed  in  the  position  he  wanted,  and,  leaning 
his  arm  on  the  bulwark  and  resting  his  head  on  it,  was  able 
to  see  what  was  passing. 

Suddenly  a  tremendous  explosion  was  heard  a  quarter  of  a 
mile  away. 

"The  Dutch  admiral's  ship  has  blown  up,"  one  of  the  men 
aloft  shouted,  and  a  loud  cheer  broke  from  the  crew. 

It  was  true.  The  Duke  of  York  in  the  Royal  Charles,  of 
eightv  guns,  and  the  Eendracht,  of  eighty-four,  the  flagship 
of  Admiral  Obdam,  had  met  and  engaged  each  other  fiercely. 
For  a  time  the  Dutchmen  had  the  best  of  it.  A  single  shot 
killed  the  Earl  of  Falmouth,  Lord  Muskerry,  and  Mr.  Boyle, 
three  gentlemen  Volunteers,  who  at  the  moment  were  standing 
close  to  the  Duke,  and  the  Royal  Charles  suffered  heavily  until 
a  shot  from  one  of  her  guns  struck  the  Dutchman's  magazine, 
and  the  Eendracht  blew  up,  only  five  men  being  rescued  out 
of  the  five  hundred  that  were  on  board  of  her. 

This  accident  in  no  small  degree  decided  the  issue  of  the 
engagement,  for  the  Dutch  at  once  fell  into  confusion.  Four 
of  their  ships,  a  few  hundred  yards  from  the  Henrietta,  fell 
foul  of  each  other,  and  while  the  crews  were  engaged  in  trying 
to  separate  them  an  English  fire-ship  sailed  boldly  up  and 
laid  herself  alongside.  A  moment  later  the  flames  shot  up 
high,  and  the  boat  with  the  crew  of  the  fire-ship  rowed  to  the 
Henrietta.  The  flames  instantly  spread  to  the  Dutch  men-of- 
war,  and  the  sailors  were  seen  jumping  over  in  great  numbers. 
Prince  Rupert  ordered  the  boats  to  be  lowered,  but  only  one 
was  found  to  be  uninjured.  This  was  manned  and  pushed 
off  at  once,  and,  with  others  from  British  vessels  near,  rescued 
a  good  many  of  the  Dutch  sailors. 

Still  the  fight  was  raging  all  round;  but  a  short  time  after- 
wards three  other  of  the  finest  ships  in  the  Dutch  Fleet  ran  into 
each  other.  Another  of  the  English  fire-ships  hovering  near 
observed  the  opportunity,  and  was  laid  alongside,  with  the 
same  success  as  her  consort,  the  three  men-of-war  being  all 
destroyed. 

Q 


242  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

This  took  place  at  some  distance  from  the  Henrietta,  but 
the  English  vessels  near  them  succeeded  in  saving,  in  their 
boats,  a  portion  of  the  crews.  The  Dutch  ship  Orange,  of 
seventy-five  guns,  was  disabled  after  a  sharp  fight  with  the 
Mary,  and  was  likewise  burnt.  Two  Dutch  vice-admirals 
were  killed,  and  a  panic  spread  through  the  Dutch  Fleet. 
About  eight  o'clock  in  the  evening  between  thirty  and  forty 
of  their  ships  made  off  in  a  body,  and  the  rest  speedily  fol- 
lowed. During  the  fight  and  the  chase  eighteen  Dutch  ships 
were  taken,  though  some  of  these  afterwards  escaped,  as  the 
vessels  to  which  they  had  struck  joined  the  rest  in  the  chase. 
Fourteen  were  sunk,  besides  those  burnt  and  blown  up.  Only 
one  English  ship,  the  Charity,  had  struck,  having,  at  the  begin- 
ning of  the  fight  been  attacked  by  three  Dutch  vessels,  and 
lost  the  greater  part  of  her  men,  and  was  then  compelled  to 
surrender  to  a  Dutch  vessel  of  considerably  greater  strength 
that  came  up  and  joined  the  others.  The  English  loss  was, 
considering  the  duration  of  the  fight,  extremely  small,  amount- 
ing to  but  250  killed,  and  340  wounded.  Among  the  killed 
were  the  Earl  of  Marlborough,  the  Earl  of  Portland,  who  was 
present  as  a  Volunteer,  Rear- Admiral  Sampson,  and  Vice- 
Admiral  Lawson,  the  latter  of  whom  died  after  the  fight,  from 
his  wounds. 

The  pursuit  of  the  Dutch  was  continued  for  some  hours, 
and  then  terminated  abruptly,  owing  to  a  Member  of  Parlia- 
ment named  Brounker,  who  was  in  the  suite  of  the  Duke  of 
York,  giving  the  captain  of  the  Royal  Charles  orders,  which 
he  falsely  stated  emanated  from  the  Duke,  for  the  pursuit  to 
be  abandoned.  For  this  he  was  afterwards  expelled  the 
House  of  Commons,  and  was  ordered  to  be  impeached,  but 
after  a  time  the  matter  was  suffered  to  drop. 

As  soon  as  the  battle  was  over  Cyril  was  taken  down  to  a 
hammock  below.  He  was  just  dozing  off  to  sleep  when  Syd- 
ney came  to  him. 

"  I  am  sorry  to  disturb  you,  Cyril,  but  an  officer  tells  me 
that  a  man  who  is  mortally  wounded  wishes  to  speak  to  you; 


HONOURABLE   SCARS  243 

and  from  his  description  I  think  it  is  the  fellow  you  call 
Black  Dick.  I  thought  it  right  to  tell  you,  but  I  don't  think 
you  are  fit  to  go  to  see  him." 

"I  will  go,"  Cyril  said,  "if  you  will  lend  me  your  arm.  I 
should  like  to  hear  what  the  poor  wretch  has  to  say." 

"He  lies  just  below;  the  hatchway  is  but  a  few  yards  dis- 
tant." 

There  had  been  no  attempt  to  remove  Cyril's  clothes,  and, 
by  the  aid  of  Lord  Oliphant  and  of  a  sailor  he  called  to  his 
aid,  he  made  his  way  below,  and  was  led  through  the  line  of 
wounded,  until  a  doctor,  turning  round,  said, — 

"This  is  the  man  who  wishes  to  see  you,  Sir  Cyril." 

Although  a  line  of  lanterns  hung  from  the  beams,  so  nearly 
blind  was  he  that  Cyril  could  scarce  distinguish  the  man's 
features. 

"I  have  sent  for  you,"  the  latter  said  faintly,  "to  tell  you 
that  if  it  hadn't  been  for  your  jumping  down  on  to  that  fire- 
ship  you  would  not  have  lived  through  this  day's  fight.  I 
saw  that  you  recognised  me,  and  knew  that,  as  soon  as  we 
went  back,  you  would  hand  us  over  to  the  constables.  So  I 
made  up  my  mind  that  I  would  run  you  through  in  the  melee 
if  we  got  hand  to  hand  with  the  Dutchmen,  or  would  put  a 
musket-ball  into  you  while  the  firing  was  going  on.  But  when 
I  saw  you  standing  there  with  the  flames  round  you,  giving 
your  life,  as  it  seemed,  to  save  the  ship,  I  felt  that,  even  if  I 
must  be  hung  for  it,  I  could  not  bring  myself  to  hurt  so  brave 
a  lad:  so  there  is  an  end  of  that  business.  Robert  Ashford 
was  killed  by  a  gun  that  was  knocked  from  its  carriage,  so 
you  have  got  rid  of  us  both.  I  thought  I  should  like  to  tell 
you  before  I  went  that  the  brave  action  you  did  saved  your 
life,  and  that,  bad  as  I  am,  I  had  yet  heart  enough  to  feel 
that  I  would  rather  take  hanging  than  kill  you." 

The  last  words  had  been  spoken  in  a  scarcely  audible  whis- 
per. The  man  closed  his  eyes;  and  the  doctor,  laying  his 
hand  on  Cyril's  arm,  said, — 

"You  had  better  go  back  to  your  hammock  now,  Sir  Cyril. 


244  WHEN   LONDON    BURNED 

He  will  never  speak  again.  In  a  few  minutes  the  end  will 
come." 

Cyril  spent  a  restless  night.  The  wind  was  blowing  strongly 
from  the  north,  and  the  crews  had  hard  work  to  keep  the 
vessels  off  the  shore.  His  wounds  did  not  pain  him  much, 
but  his  hands,  arms,  face,  and  legs  smarted  intolerably,  for 
his  clothes  had  been  almost  burnt  off  him,  and,  refreshing  as 
the  sea-bath  had  been  at  the  moment,  it  now  added  to  the 
smarting  of  the  wounds. 

In  the  morning  Prince  Rupert  came  down  to  see  him. 

"  It  was  madness  of  you  to  have  joined  in  that  melee,  lad, 
in  the  state  in  which  you  were.  I  take  the  blame  on  myself 
in  not  ordering  you  to  remain  behind;  but  when  the  Dutch- 
men poured  on  board  I  had  no  thought  of  aught  but  driving 
them  back  again.  It  would  have  marred  our  pleasure  in  the 
victory  we  have  won  had  you  fallen,  for  to  you  we  all  owe  our 
lives  and  the  safety  of  the  ship.  No  braver  deed  was  per- 
formed yesterday  than  yours.  I  fear  it  will  be  some  time 
before  you  are  able  to  fight  by  my  side  again;  but,  at  least, 
you  have  done  your  share,  and  more,  were  the  war  to  last  a 
lifetime." 

Cyril  was  in  less  pain  now,  for  the  doctor  had  poured  oil 
over  his  burns,  and  had  wrapped  up  his  hands  in  soft  ban- 
dages. 

"It  was  the  thought  of  a  moment,  Prince,"  he  said.  "I 
saw  the  fire-ship  had  steerage  way  on  her,  and  if  the  helm 
were  put  down  she  would  drive  away  from  our  side,  so  without 
stopping  to  think  about  it  one  way  or  the  other,  I  ran  along 
to  the  stern,  and  jumped  down  to  her  tiller." 

"Yes,  lad,  it  was  but  a  moment's  thought,  no  doubt,  but  it 
is  one  thing  to  think,  and  another  to  execute,  and  none  but 
the  bravest  would  have  ventured  that  leap  on  to  the  fire-ship. 
By  to-morrow  morning  we  shall  be  anchored  in  the  river. 
Would  you  like  to  be  placed  in  the  hospital  at  Sheerness,  or  to 
be  taken  up  to  London?  " 

"I  would  rather  go  to  London,  if  I  may,"  Cyril  said.     "I 


HONOURABLE   SCARS  245 

know  that  I  shall  be  well  nursed  at  Captain  Dave's,  and  hope, 
erelong,  to  be  able  to  rejoin." 

"Not  for  some  time,  lad — ■  not  for  some  time.  Your  burns 
will  doubtless  heal  apace,  but  the  wound  in  your  shoulder  is 
serious.  The  doctor  says  that  the  Dutchman's  sword  has  cleft 
right  through  your  shoulder-bone.  'Tis  well  that  it  is  your 
left,  for  it  may  be  that  you  will  never  have  its  full  use  again. 
You  are  not  afraid  of  the  Plague,  are  you?  for  on  the  day  we 
left  town  there  was  a  rumour  that  it  had  at  last  entered  the 
City." 

"I  am  not  afraid  of  it,"  Cyril  said;  "and  if  it  should  come 
to  Captain  Dowsett's  house,  I  would  rather  be  there,  that  I 
may  do  what  I  can  to  help  those  who  were  so  kind  to  me." 

"Just  as  you  like,  lad.  Do  not  hurry  to  rejoin.  It  is  not 
likely  there  will  be  any  fighting  for  some  time,  for  it  will  be 
long  before  the  Dutch  are  ready  to  take  the  sea  again  after 
the  hammering  we  have  given  them,  and  all  there  will  be  to 
do  will  be  to  blockade  their  coast  and  to  pick  up  their  ships 
from  foreign  ports  as  prizes." 

The  next  morning  Cyril  was  placed  on  board  a  little  yacht, 
called  the  Fan  Fan,  belonging  to  the  Prince,  and  sailed  up 
the  river,  the  ship's  company  mustering  at  the  side  and  giving 
him  a  hearty  cheer.  The  wind  was  favourable,  and  they 
arrived  that  afternoon  in  town.  According  to  the  Prince's 
instructions,  the  sailors  at  once  placed  Cyril  on  a  litter  that 
had  been  brought  for  the  purpose,  and  carried  him  up  to 
Captain  Dowsett's. 

The  City  was  in  a  state  of  agitation.  The  news  of  the  vic- 
tory had  arrived  but  a  few  hours  before,  and  the  church  bells 
were  all  ringing,  flags  were  flying,  the  shops  closed,  and  the 
people  in  the  streets.  John  Wilkes  came  down  in  answer  to 
the  summons  of  the  bell. 

"Hullo!"  he  said;  "whom  have  we  here?  " 

"Don't  you  knov;  i\e,  John?  "  Cyril  said. 

John  gave  a  start  oi  astonishment. 

"By  St.   Anthony,  it  is  Master  Cyril!     At  least,   it  is  his 


246  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

voice,  though  it  is  little  I  can  see  of  him,  and  what  I  see  in 
no  way  resembles  him." 

"It  is  Sir  Cyril  Shenstone,"  the  captain  of  the  Fan  Fan, 
who  had  come  with  the  party,  said  sternly,  feeling  ruffled  at 
the  familiarity  with  which  this  rough-looking  servitor  of  a 
City  trader  spoke  of  the  gentleman  in  his  charge.  "  It  is  Sir 
Cyril  Shenstone,  as  brave  a  gentleman  as  ever  drew  sword, 
and  who,  as  I  hear,  saved  Prince  Rupert's  ship  from  being 
burnt  by  the  Dutchmen." 

"He  knows  me,"  John  Wilkes  said  bluntly,  "and  he  knows 
no  offence  is  meant.  The  Captain  and  his  dame,  and  Mis- 
tress Nellie  are  all  out,  Sir  Cyril,  but  I  will  look  after  you  till 
they  return.  Bring  him  up,  lads.  I  am  an  old  sailor  myself, 
and  fought  the  Dutch  under  Blake  and  Monk  more  than  once." 

He  led  the  way  upstairs  into  the  best  of  the  spare  rooms. 
Here  Cyril  was  laid  on  a  bed.  He  thanked  the  sailors  heartily 
for  the  care  they  had  taken  of  him,  and  the  captain  handed  a 
letter  to  John,  saying, — 

"The  young  Lord  Oliphant  asked  me  to  give  this  to  Cap- 
tain Dowsett,  but  as  he  is  not  at  home  I  pray  you  to  give  it 
him  when  he  returns." 

As  soon  as  they  had  gone,  John  returned  to  the  bed. 

"This  is  terrible,  Master  Cyril.  What  have  they  been  do- 
ing to  you?  I  can  see  but  little  of  your  face  for  those  ban- 
dages, but  your  eyes  look  mere  slits,  your  flesh  is  all  red  and 
swollen,  your  eyebrows  have  gone,  your  arms  and  legs  are  all 

swathed  up  in  bandages- ■     Have  you  been  blown  up  with 

gunpowder?  —  for  surely  no  wound  could  have  so  disfigured 
you." 

"I  have  not  been  blown  up,  John,  but  I  was  burnt  by  the 
flames  of  a  Dutch  fire-ship  that  came  alongside.  It  is  a 
matter  that  a  fortnight  will  set  right,  though  I  doubt  not  that 
I  am  an  unpleasant-looking  object  at  present,  and  it  will  be 
some  time  before  my  hair  grows  again." 

"And  you  are  not  hurt  otherwise,  Master?"  John  asked 
anxiously. 


HONOURABLE   SCARS  247 

"Yes;  I  am  hurt  gravely  enough,  though  not  so  as  to  im- 
peril my  life.  I  have  a  wound  on  the  side  of  my  head,  and 
the  same  blow,  as  the  doctor  says,  cleft  through  my  shoulder- 
bone." 

"I  had  best  go  and  get  a  surgeon  at  once,"  John  said; 
"  though  it  will  be  no  easy  matter,  for  all  the  world  is  agog  in 
the  streets." 

"  Leave  it  for  the  present,  John.  There  is  no  need  what- 
ever for  haste.  In  that  trunk  of  mine  is  a  bottle  of  oils  for 
the  burns,  though  most  of  the  sore  places  are  already  begin- 
ning to  heal  over,  and  the  doctor  said  that  I  need  not  apply 
it  any  more,  unless  I  found  that  they  smarted  too  much  for 
bearing.  As  for  the  other  wounds,  they  are  strapped  up  and 
bandaged,  and  he  said  that  unless  they  inflamed  badly,  they 
would  be  best  let  alone  for  a  time.  So  sit  down  quietly,  and 
let  me  hear  the  news." 

"The  news  is  bad  enough,  though  the  Plague  has  not  yet 
entered  the  City." 

"The  Prince  told  me  that  there  was  a  report,  before  he  came 
on  board  at  Lowestoft,  that  it  had  done  so." 

"No,  it  is  not  yet  come;  but  people  are  as  frightened  as  if 
it  was  raging  here.  For  the  last  fortnight  they  have  been 
leaving  in  crowds  from  the  West  End,  and  many  of  the  citi- 
zens are  also  beginning  to  move.  They  frighten  themselves 
like  a  parcel  of  children.  The  comet  seemed  to  many  a  sign 
of  great  disaster." 

Cyril  laughed. 

"  If  it  could  be  seen  only  in  London  there  might  be  some- 
thing in  it,  but  as  it  can  be  seen  all  over  Europe,  it  is  hard 
to  say  why  it  should  augur  evil  to  London  especially.  It  was 
shining  in  the  sky  three  nights  ago  when  we  were  chasing  the 
Dutch,  and  they  had  quite  as  good  reason  for  thinking  it  was 
a  sign  of  misfortune  to  them  as  have  the  Londoners." 

"That  is  true  enough,"  John  Wilkes  agreed;  "though,  in 
truth,  I  like  not  to  see  the  thing  in  the  sky  myself.  Then 
people  have  troubled  their  heads  greatly  because,  in  Master 


248  WHEN   LONDON    BURNED 

Lilly's  Almanack,  and  other  books  of  prediction,  a  great  pes- 
tilence is  foretold." 

"It  needed  no  great  wisdom  for  that,"  Cyril  said,  "seeing 
that  the  Plague  has  been  for  some  time  busy  in  foreign  parts, 
and  that  it  was  here,  though  not  so  very  bad,  in  the  winter, 
when  these  books  would  have  been  written." 

"Then,"  John  Wilkes  went  on,  "there  is  a  man  going 
through  the  streets,  night  and  day.  He  speaks  to  no  one,  but 
cries  out  continually,  'Oh!  the  great  and  dreadful  God!' 
This  troubles  many  men's  hearts  greatly." 

"  It  is  a  pity,  John,  that  the  poor  fellow  is  not  taken  and 
shut  up  in  some  place  where  madmen  are  kept.  Doubtless, 
it  is  some  poor  coward  whose  brain  has  been  turned  by  fright. 
People  who  are  frightened  by  such  a  thing  as  that  must  be 
poor-witted  creatures  indeed." 

"That  may  be,  Master  Cyril,  but  methinks  it  is  as  they  say, 
one  fool  makes  many.  People  get  together  and  bemoan 
themselves  till  their  hearts  fail  them  altogether.  And  yet, 
methinks  they  are  not  altogether  without  reason,  for  if  the 
pestilence  is  so  heavy  without  the  walls,  where  the  streets  are 
wider  and  the  people  less  crowded  than  here,  it  may  well  be 
that  we  shall  have  a  terrible  time  of  it  in  the  City  when  it 
once  passes  the  walls." 

"  That  may  well  be,  John,  but  cowardly  fear  will  not  make 
things  any  better.  We  knew,  when  we  sailed  out  against  the 
Dutch  the  other  day,  that  very  many  would  not  see  the  setting 
sun,  yet  I  believe  there  was  not  one  man  throughout  the 
Fleet  who  behaved  like  a  coward." 

"No  doubt,  Master  Cyril;  but  there  is  a  difference.  One 
can  fight  against  men,  but  one  cannot  fight  against  the  pesti- 
lence, and  I  do  not  believe  that  if  the  citizens  knew  that  a 
great  Dutch  army  was  marching  on  London,  and  that  they 
would  have  to  withstand  a  dreadful  siege,  they  would  be 
moved  with  fear  as  they  are  now." 

" That  may  be  so,"  Cyril  agreed.  "  Now,  John,  I  think  that 
I  could  sleep  for  a  bit." 


HONOURABLE   SCARS  249 

"  Do  so,  Master,  and  I  will  go  into  the  kitchen  and  see  what 
I  can  do  to  make  you  a  basin  of  broth  when  you  awake;  for 
the  girl  has  gone  out  too.  She  wanted  to  see  what  was  going 
on  in  the  streets;  and  as  I  had  sooner  stay  quietly  at  home  I 
offered  to  take  her  place,  as  the  shop  was  shut  and  I  had  noth- 
ing to  do.  Maybe  by  the  time  you  wake  again  Captain  Dave 
and  the  others  will  be  back  from  their  cruise." 

It  was  dark  when  Cyril  woke  at  the  sound  of  the  bell.  He 
heard  voices  and  movements  without,  and  then  the  door  was 
quietly  opened. 

"I  am  awake,"  he  said.  "You  see  I  have  taken  you  at 
your  word,  and  come  back  to  be  patched  up." 

"You  are  heartily  welcome,"  Mrs.  Dowsett  said.  "Nellie, 
bring  the  light.  Cyril  is  awake.  We  were  sorry  indeed  when 
John  told  us  that  you  had  come  in  our  absence.  It  was  but  a 
cold  welcome  for  you  to  find  that  we  were  all  out." 

"There  was  nothing  I  needed,  madam.  Had  there  been, 
John  would  have  done  it  for  me." 

Nellie  now  appeared  at  the  door  with  the  light,  and  gave  an 
exclamation  of  horror  as  she  approached  the  bedside. 

"It  is  not  so  bad  as  it  looks,  Nellie,"  Cyril  said.  "Not 
that  I  know  how  it  looks,  for  I  have  not  seen  myself  in  a  glass 
since  I  left  here;  but  I  can  guess  that  I  am  an  unpleasant 
object  to  look  at." 

Mrs.  Dowsett  made  a  sign  to  Nellie  to  be  silent. 

"John  told  us  that  you  were  badly  burned  and  were  all 
wrapped  up  in  bandages,  but  we  did  not  expect  to  find  you 
so  changed.     However,  that  will  soon  pass  off,  I  hope." 

"  I  expect  I  shall  be  all  right  in  another  week,  save  for  this 
wound  in  my  shoulder.  As  for  that  on  my  head,  it  is  but  of 
slight  consequence.  My  skull  was  thick  enough  to  save  my 
brain." 

"Well,  Master  Cyril,"  Captain  Dave  said  heartily,  as  he 
entered  the  room  with  a  basin  of  broth  in  his  hand,  and  then 
stopped  abruptly. 

"  Well,  Captain  Dave,  here  I  am,  battered  out  of  all  shape, 


250  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

you  see,  but  not  seriously  damaged  in  my  timbers.  There, 
you  see,  though  I  have  only  been  a  fortnight  at  sea,  I  am  get- 
ting quite  nautical." 

"That  is  right,  lad  —  that  is  right,"  Captain  Dave  said,  a 
little  unsteadily.  "  My  dame  and  Nellie  will  soon  put  you 
into  ship-shape  trim  again.  So  you  got  burnt,  I  hear,  by  one 
of  those  rascally  Dutch  fire-ships?  and  John  tells  me  that  the 
captain  of  the  sailors  who  carried  you  here  said  that  you  had 
gained  mighty  credit  for  yourself." 

"  I  did  my  best,  as  everyone  did,  Captain  Dave.  There 
was  not  a  man  on  board  the  Fleet  who  did  not  do  his  duty, 
or  we  should  never  have  beaten  the  Dutchmen  so  soundly." 

"You  had  better  not  talk  any  more,"  Mrs.  Dowsett  said. 
"  You  are  in  my  charge  now,  and  my  first  order  is  that  you 
must  keep  very  quiet,  or  else  you  will  be  having  fever  come 
on.  You  had  best  take  a  little  of  this  broth  now.  Nellie  will 
sit  with  you  while  I  go  out  to  prepare  you  a  cooling  drink." 

"  I  will  take  a  few  spoonfuls  of  the  soup  since  John  has 
taken  the  trouble  to  prepare  it  for  me,"  Cyril  said;  "though, 
indeed,  my  lips  are  so  parched  and  swollen  that  the  cooling 
drink  will  be  much  more  to  my  taste." 

"I  think  it  were  best  first,  dame,"  the  Captain  said,  "that 
John  and  I  should  get  him  comfortably  into  bed,  instead  of 
lying  there  wrapped  up  in  the  blanket  in  which  they  brought 
him  ashore.  The  broth  will  be  none  the  worse  for  cooling 
a  bit." 

"That  will  be  best,"  his  wife  agreed.  "I  will  fetch  some 
more  pillows,  so  that  we  can  prop  him  up.  He  can  swallow 
more  comfortably  so,  and  will  sleep  all  the  better  when  he 
lies  down  again." 

As  soon  as  Cyril  was  comfortably  settled  John  Wilkes  was 
sent  to  call  in  a  doctor,  who,  after  examining  him,  said  that 
the  burns  were  doing  well,  and  that  he  would  send  in  some 
cooling  lotion  to  be  applied  to  them  frequently.  As  to  the 
wounds,  he  said  they  had  been  so  skilfully  bandaged  that  it 
were  best  to  leave  them  alone,  unless  great  pain  set  in. 


HONOURABLE    SCARS  251 

Another  four  days,  and  Cyril's  face  had  so  far  recovered  its 
usual  condition  that  the  swelling  was  almost  abated,  and  the 
bandages  could  be  removed.  The  peak  of  the  helmet  had 
sheltered  it  a  good  deal,  and  it  had  suffered  less  than  his 
hands  and  arms.  Captain  Dave  and  John  had  sat  up  with 
him  by  turns  at  night,  while  the  Dame  and  her  daughter  had 
taken  care  of  him  during  the  day.  He  had  slept  a  great  deal, 
and  had  not  been  allowed  to  talk  at  all.  This  prohibition 
was  now  removed,  as  the  doctor  said  that  the  burns  were  now 
all  healing  fast,  and  that  he  no  longer  had  any  fear  of  fever 
setting  in. 

"By  the  way,  Captain,"  John  Wilkes  said,  that  day,  at  din- 
ner, "I  have  just  bethought  me  of  this  letter,  that  was  given 
me  by  the  sailor  who  brought  Cyril  here.  It  is  for  you,  from 
young  Lord  Oliphant.  It  has  clean  gone  out  of  my  mind  till 
now.  I  put  it  in  the  pocket  of  my  doublet,  and  have  forgot- 
ten it  ever  since." 

"No  harm  can  have  come  of  the  delay,  John,"  Captain 
Dave  said.  "  It  was  thoughtful  of  the  lad.  He  must  have 
been  sure  that  Cyril  would  not  be  in  a  condition  to  tell  us 
aught  of  the  battle,  and  he  may  have  sent  us  some  details  of  it, 
for  the  Gazette  tells  us  little  enough,  beyond  the  ships  taken 
and  the  names  of  gentlemen  and  officers  killed.  Here,  Nellie, 
do  you  read  it.  It  seems  a  long  epistle,  and  my  eyes  are  not 
as  good  as  they  were." 

Nellie  took  the  letter  and  read  aloud :  — 

"'Dear  and  Worthy  Sir, —  I  did  not  think  when  I  was  so 
pleasantly  entertained  at  your  house  that  it  would  befall  me 
to  become  your  correspondent,  but  so  it  has  happened,  for, 
Sir  Cyril  being  sorely  hurt,  and  in  no  state  to  tell  you  how 
the  matter  befell  him  —  if  indeed  his  modesty  would  allow 
him,  which  I  greatly  doubt  —  it  is  right  that  you  should  know 
how  the  business  came  about,  and  what  great  credit  Sir  Cyril 
has  gained  for  himself.  In  the  heat  of  the  fight,  when  we 
were  briskly  engaged  in  exchanging  broadsides  with  a  Dutch- 


JoJ  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

man  of  our  own  size,  one  of  their  fire-ships,  coming  unnoticed 
through  the  smoke,  slipped  alongside  of  us,  and,  the  flames 
breaking  out,  would  speedily  have  destroyed  us,  as  indeed 
they  went  near  doing.  The  grapnels  were  briskly  thrown 
over,  but  she  had  already  touched  our  sides,  and  the  flames 
were  blowing  across  us  when  Sir  Cyril,  perceiving  that  she 
had  still  some  way  on  her,  sprang  down  on  to  her  deck  and 
put  over  the  helm.  She  was  then  a  pillar  of  flame,  and  the 
decks,  which  were  plentifully  besmeared  with  pitch,  were  all 
in  a  blaze,  save  just  round  the  tiller  where  her  captain  had 
stood  to  steer  her.  It  was  verily  a  furnace,  and  it  seemed 
impossible  that  one  could  stand  there  for  only  half  a  minute 
and  live.  Everyone  on  board  was  filled  with  astonishment, 
and  the  Prince  called  out  loudly  that  he  had  never  seen  a 
braver  deed.  As  the  fire-ship  drew  away  from  us,  we  saw  Sir 
Cyril  fasten  the  helm  down  with  a  rope,  and  then,  lowering  a 
bucket  over,  throw  water  on  to  it;  then  he  threw  off  his  hel- 
met and  armour  —  his  clothes  being,  by  this  time,  all  in  a 
flame  —  and  sprang  into  the  sea,  the  fire-ship  being  now  well 
nigh  her  own  length  from  us.  She  had  sheered  off  none  too 
soon,  for  some  of  our  sails  were  on  fire,  and  it  was  with  great 
difficulty  that  we  succeeded  in  cutting  them  from  the  yards 
and  so  saving  the  ship. 

"'All,  from  the  Prince  down,  say  that  no  finer  action  was 
ever  performed,  and  acknowledge  that  we  all  owe  our  lives, 
and  His  Majesty  owes  his  ship,  to  it.  Then,  soon  after  we 
had  hauled  Sir  Cyril  on  board,  the  Dutchmen  boarded  us, 
and  there  was  a  stiff  fight,  all  hands  doing  their  best  to  beat 
them  back,  in  which  we  succeeded. 

'"Sir  Cyril,  though  scarce  able  to  stand,  joined  in  the  fray, 
unnoticed  by  us  all,  who  in  the  confusion  had  not  thought  of 
him,  and  being,  indeed,  scarce  able  to  hold  his  sword,  re- 
ceived a  heavy  wound,  of  which,  however,  the  doctor  has  all 
hopes  that  he  will  make  a  good  recovery. 

"  'It  would  have  done  you  good  to  hear  how  the  whole  crew 
cheered  Sir  Cyril  as  we  dragged  him  on  board.     The  Prince 


HONOURABLE   SCARS  253 

is  mightily  taken  with  him,  and  is  sending  him  to  London  in 
his  own  yacht,  where  I  feel  sure  that  your  good  dame  and  fair 
daughter  will  do  all  that  they  can  to  restore  him  to  health.  As 
soon  as  I  get  leave  —  though  I  do  not  know  when  that  will  be, 
for  we  cannot  say  as  yet  how  matters  will  turn  out,  or  what 
ships  will  keep  the  sea  —  I  shall  do  myself  the  honour  of  wait- 
ing upon  you.  I  pray  you  give  my  respectful  compliments  to 
Mrs.  Dowsett  and  Mistress  Nellie,  who  are,  I  hope,  enjoying 
good  health. 

" '  Your  servant  to  command, 

" '  Sydney  Oliphant.  '  " 

The  tears  were  standing  in  Nellie's  eyes,  and  her  voice 
trembled  as  she  read.  When  she  finished  she  burst  out  crying. 

"There!"  John  Wilkes  exclaimed,  bringing  his  fist  down 
upon  the  table.  "I  knew,  by  what  that  skipper  said,  the  lad 
had  been  doing  something  quite  out  of  the  way,  but  when  I 
spoke  to  him  about  it  before  you  came  in  he  only  said  that 
he  had  tried  his  best  to  do  his  duty,  just  as  every  other  man 
in  the  Fleet  had  done.  Who  would  have  thought,  Captain 
Dave,  that  that  quiet  young  chap,  who  used  to  sit  down  below 
making  out  your  accounts,  was  going  to  turn  out  a  hero?  " 

"Who,  indeed?"  the  Captain  said,  wiping  his  eyes  with 
the  back  of  his  hands.  "Why,  he  wasn't  more  than  fifteen 
then,  and,  as  you  say,  such  a  quiet  fellow.  He  used  to  sit 
there  and  write,  and  never  speak  unless  I  spoke  to  him.  'Tis 
scarce  two  years  ago,  and  look  what  he  has  done  !  Who  would 
have  thought  it?  I  can't  finish  my  breakfast,"  he  went  on, 
getting  up  from  his  seat,  "till  I  have  gone  in  and  shaken  him 
by  the  hand." 

"You  had  better  not,  David,"  Mrs.  Dowsett  said  gently. 
"  We  had  best  say  but  little  to  him  about  it  now.  We  can  let 
him  know  we  have  heard  how  he  came  by  his  burns  from 
Lord  Oliphant,  but  do  not  let  us  make  much  of  it.  Had  he 
wished  it  he  would  have  told  us  himself." 

Captain  Dave  sat  down  again. 


254  WHEN  LONDON  BURNED 

"  Perhaps  you  are  right,  my  dear.  At  any  rate,  till  he  is 
getting  strong  we  will  not  tell  him  what  we  think  of  him. 
Anyhow,  it  can't  do  any  harm  to  tell  him  we  know  it,  and 
may  do  him  good,  for  it  is  clear  he  does  not  like  telling  it 
himself,  and  may  be  dreading  our  questioning  about  the 
affair." 

Mrs.  Dowsett  and  Nellie  went  into  Cyril's  room  as  soon  as 
they  had  finished  breakfast.  Captain  Dave  followed  them  a 
few  minutes  later. 

"We  have  been  hearing  how  you  got  burnt,"  he  began. 
"Your  friend,  Lord  Oliphant,  sent  a  letter  about  it  by  the 
skipper  of  his  yacht.  That  stupid  fellow,  John,  has  been  carry- 
ing it  about  ever  since,  and  only  remembered  it  just  now,  when 
we  were  at  breakfast.     It  was  a  plucky  thing  to  do,  lad." 

"It  turned  out  a  very  lucky  one,"  Cyril  said  hastily,  "for 
it  was  the  means  of  saving  my  life." 

"Saving  your  life,  lad!     What  do  you  mean?" 

Cyril  then  told  how  Robert  Ashford  and  Black  Dick  had 
been  brought  on  board  as  impressed  men,  how  the  former 
had  been  killed,  and  the  confession  that  Black  Dick  had  made 
to  him  before  dying. 

"He  said  he  had  made  up  his  mind  to  kill  me  during  the 
fight,  but  that,  after  I  had  risked  my  life  to  save  the  Henri- 
etta, he  was  ashamed  to  kill  me,  and  that,  rather  than  do  so, 
he  had  resolved  to  take  his  chance  of  my  denouncing  him 
when  he  returned  to  land." 

"There  was  some  good  in  the  knave,  then,"  Captain  Dave 
said.  "  Yes,  it  was  a  fortunate  as  well  as  a  brave  action,  as  it 
turned  out." 

"Fortunate  in  one  respect,  but  not  in  another,"  Cyril  put 
in,  anxious  to  prevent  the  conversation  reverting  to  the  ques- 
tion of  his  bravery.  "I  put  down  this  wound  in  my  shoulder 
to  it,  for  if  I  had  been  myself  I  don't  think  I  should  have  got 
hurt.  I  guarded  the  blow,  but  I  was  so  shaky  that  he  broke 
my  guard  down  as  if  I  had  been  a  child,  though  I  think  that 
it  did  turn  the  blow  a  little,  and  saved  it  from  falling  fair  on 


HONOURABLE   SCARS  255 

my  skull.  Besides,  I  should  have  had  my  helmet  and  armour 
on  if  it  had  not  been  for  my  having  to  take  a  swim.  So,  you 
see,  Captain  Dave,  things  were  pretty  equally  balanced,  and 
there  is  no  occasion  to  say  anything  more  about  them." 

"We  have  one  piece  of  bad  news  to  tell  you,  Cyril,"  Mrs. 
Dowsett  remarked,  in  order  to  give  the  conversation  the  turn 
which  she  saw  he  wished  for.  "  We  heard  this  morning  that 
the  Plague  has  come  at  last  into  the  City.  Dr.  Burnet  was 
attacked  yesterday." 

"That  is  bad  news  indeed,  Dame,  though  it  was  not  to  be 
expected  that  it  would  spare  the  City.  If  you  will  take  my 
advice,  you  will  go  away  at  once,  before  matters  get  worse, 
for  if  the  Plague  gets  a  hold  here  the  country  people  will  have 
nothing  to  do  with  Londoners,  fearing  that  they  will  bring 
the  infection  among  them." 

"We  shall  not  go  until  you  are  fit  to  go  with  us,  Cyril," 
Nellie  said  indignantly. 

"Then  you  will  worry  me  into  a  fever,"  Cyril  replied.  "I 
am  getting  on  well  now,  and  as  you  said,  when  you  were  talk- 
ing of  it  before,  you  should  leave  John  in  charge  of  the  house 
and  shop,  he  will  be  able  to  do  everything  that  is  necessary 
for  me.  If  you  stay  here,  and  the  Plague  increases,  I  shall 
keep  on  worrying  myself  at  the  thought  that  you  are  risking 
your  lives  needlessly  for  me,  and  if  it  should  come  into  the 
house,  and  any  of  you  die,  I  shall  charge  myself  all  my  life 
with  having  been  the  cause  of  your  death.  I  pray  you,  for 
my  sake  as  well  as  your  own,  to  lose  no  time  in  going  to  the 
sister  Captain  Dave  spoke  of,  down  near  Gloucester." 

"  Do  not  agitate  yourself,"  Mrs.  Dowsett  said  gently,  press- 
ing him  quietly  back  on  to  the  pillows  from  which  he  had 
risen  in  his  excitement.  "We  will  talk  it  over,  and  see  what 
is  for  the  best.  It  is  but  a  solitary  case  yet,  and  may  spread 
no  further.  In  a  few  days  we  shall  see  how  matters  go. 
Things  have  not  come  to  a  bad  pass  yet." 

Cyril,  however,  was  not  to  be  consoled.  Hitherto  he  had 
given  comparatively  small  thought  to  the  Plague,  but  now  that 


256  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

it  was  in  the  City,  and  he  felt  that  his  presence  alone  pre- 
vented the  family  from  leaving,  he  worried  incessantly  over  it. 

"Your  patient  is  not  so  well,"  the  doctor  said  to  Mrs.  Dow- 
sett,  next  morning.  "Yesterday  he  was  quite  free  from  fever 
—  his  hands  were  cool;  now  they  are  dry  and  hard.  If  this 
goes  on,  I  fear  that  we  shall  have  great  trouble." 

"  He  is  worrying  himself  because  we  do  not  go  out  of  town. 
We  had,  indeed,  made  up  our  minds  to  do  so,  but  we  could 
not  leave  him  here." 

"Your  nursing  would  be  valuable  certainly,  but  if  he  goes 
on  as  he  is  he  will  soon  be  in  a  high  fever;  his  wounds  will 
grow  angry  and  fester.  While  yesterday  he  seemed  in  a  fair 
way  to  recovery,  I  should  be  sorry  to  give  any  favourable 
opinion  as  to  what  may  happen  if  this  goes  on.  Is  there  no 
one  who  could  take  care  of  him  if  you  went?  " 

"John  Wilkes  will  remain  behind,  and  could  certainly  be 
trusted  to  do  everything  that  you  directed;  but  that  is  not  like 
women,  doctor." 

"No,  I  am  well  aware  of  that;  but  if  things  go  on  well  he 
will  really  not  need  nursing,  while,  if  fever  sets  in  badly,  the 
best  nursing  may  not  save  him.  Moreover,  wounds  and  all 
other  ailments  of  this  sort  do  badly  at  present;  the  Plague  in 
the  air  seems  to  affect  all  other  maladies.  If  you  will  take 
my  advice,  Dame,  you  will  carry  out  your  intention,  and  leave 
at  once.  I  hear  there  are  several  new  cases  of  the  Plague  to- 
day in  the  City,  and  those  who  can  go  should  lose  no  time  in 
doing  so;  but,  even  if  not  for  your  own  sakes,  I  should  say  go 
for  that  of  your  patient." 

"Will  you  speak  to  my  husband,  doctor?  I  am  ready  to 
do  whatever  is  best  for  your  patient,  whom  we  love  dearly, 
and  regard  almost  as  a  son." 

"  If  he  were  a  son  I  should  give  the  same  advice.  Yes,  I 
will  see  Captain  Dowsett." 

Half  an  hour  later,  Cyril  was  told  what  the  doctor's  advice 
had  been,  and,  seeing  that  he  was  bent  on  it,  and  that  if  they 
stayed  they  would  do  him  more  harm  than  good,  they  resolved 
to  start  the  next  day  for  Gloucestershire. 


CHAPTER   XV 


THE    PLAGUE 


RELUCTANT  as  they  were  to  leave  Cyril,  Mrs.  Dowsett  and 
her  daughter  speedily  saw  that  the  doctor's  advice  was 
good.  Cyril  did  not  say  much,  but  an  expression  of  restful 
satisfaction  came  over  his  face,  and  it  was  not  long  before  he 
fell  into  a  quiet  sleep  that  contrasted  strongly  with  the  restless 
and  fretful  state  in  which  he  had  passed  the  night. 

"You  see  I  was  right,  madam,"  the  doctor  said  that  even- 
ing. "The  fever  has  not  quite  left  him,  but  he  is  a  different 
man  to  what  he  was  this  morning;  another  quiet  night's  rest, 
and  he  will  regain  the  ground  he  has  lost.  I  think  you  can 
go  in  perfect  comfort  so  far  as  he  is  concerned.  Another 
week  and  he  will  be  up,  if  nothing  occurs  to  throw  him  back 
again;  but  of  course  it  will  be  weeks  before  he  can  use  his 
arm." 

John  Wilkes  had  been  sent  off  as  soon  as  it  was  settled  that 
they  would  go,  and  had  bought,  at  Epping,  a  waggon  and  a 
pair  of  strong  horses.  It  had  a  tilt,  and  the  ladies  were  to 
sleep  in  it  on  the  journey,  as  it  was  certain  that,  until  they 
were  far  away  from  London,  they  would  be  unable  to  obtain 
lodgings.  A  man  was  engaged  to  drive  them  down,  and  a  sail 
and  two  or  three  poles  were  packed  in  the  waggon  to  make  a 
tent  for  him  and  Captain  Dowsett.  A  store  of  provisions  was 
cooked,  and  a  cask  of  beer,  another  of  water,  and  a  case  of 
wine  we*«  also  placed  in.  Mattresses  were  laid  down  for  the 
ladies  tc  sit  on  during  the  day  and  to  sleep  on  at  night;  so 

257  r 


258  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

they  would  be  practically  independent  during  the  journey. 
Early  next  morning  they  started. 

"  It  seems  heartless  to  leave  you,  Cyril,"  Nellie  said,  as  they 
came  in  to  say  good-bye. 

"Not  heartless  at  all,"  Cyril  replied.  "I  know  that  you 
are  going  because  I  wish  it." 

"  It  is  more  than  wishing,  you  tiresome  boy.  We  are  going 
because  you  have  made  up  your  mind  that  you  will  be  ill  if 
we  don't.  You  are  too  weak  to  quarrel  with  now,  but  when 
we  meet  again,  tremble,  for  I  warn  you  I  shall  scold  you  ter- 
ribly then." 

"You  shall  scold  me  as  much  as  you  please,  Nellie;  I  shall 
take  it  all  quite  patiently." 

Nellie  and  her  mother  went  away  in  tears,  and  Captain 
Dave  himself  was  a  good  deal  upset.  They  had  thought  the 
going  away  from  home  on  such  a  long  journey  would  be  a 
great  trial,  but  this  was  now  quite  lost  sight  of  in  their  regret 
at  what  they  considered  deserting  Cyril,  and  many  were  the 
injunctions  that  were  given  to  John  Wilkes  before  the  waggon 
drove  off.  They  were  somewhat  consoled  by  seeing  that 
Cyril  was  undoubtedly  better  and  brighter.  He  had  slept  all 
night  without  waking,  his  hands  were  cool,  and  the  flush  had 
entirely  left  his  cheek. 

"  If  they  were  starting  on  a  voyage  to  the  Indies  they  could 
not  be  in  a  greater  taking,"  John  Wilkes  said,  on  returning 
to  Cyril's  bedside.  "Why,  I  have  seen  the  Captain  go  off  on 
a  six  months'  voyage  and  less  said  about  it." 

"  I  am  heartily  glad  they  are  gone,  John.  If  the  Plague 
grows  there  will  be  a  terrible  time  here.     Is  the  shop  shut?" 

"Ay;  the  man  went  away  two  days  ago,  and  we  sent  off  the 
two  'prentices  yesterday.  There  is  naught  doing.  Yester- 
day half  the  vessels  in  the  Pool  cleared  out  on  the  news  of 
the  Plague  having  got  into  the  City,  and  I  reckon  that,  be- 
fore long,  there  won't  be  a  ship  in  the  port.  We  shall  have 
a  quiet  time  of  it,  you  and  I;  we  shall  be  like  men  in  charge 
of  an  old  hulk." 


THE    PLAGUE  259 

Another  week,  and  Cyril  was  up.  All  his  bandages,  except 
those  on  the  shoulder  and  head,  had  been  thrown  aside,  and 
the  doctor  said  that,  erelong,  the  former  would  be  dispensed 
with.  John  had  wanted  to  sit  up  with  him,  but  as  Cyril 
would  not  hear  of  this  he  had  moved  his  bed  into  the  same 
room,  so  that  he  could  be  up  in  a  moment  if  anything  was 
wanted.     He  went  out  every  day  to  bring  in  the  news. 

"There  is  little  enough  to  tell,  Master  Cyril,"  he  said  one 
day.  "  So  far,  the  Plague  grows  but  slowly  in  the  City, 
though,  indeed,  it  is  no  fault  of  the  people  that  it  does  not 
spread  rapidly.  Most  of  them  seem  scared  out  of  their  wits; 
they  gather  together  and  talk,  with  white  faces,  and  one  man 
tells  of  a  dream  that  his  wife  has  had,  and  another  of  a  voice 
that  he  says  he  has  heard;  and  some  have  seen  ghosts.  Yes- 
terday I  came  upon  a  woman  with  a  crowd  round  her;  she 
was  staring  up  at  a  white  cloud,  and  swore  that  she  could 
plainly  see  an  angel  with  a  white  sword,  and  some  of  the 
others  cried  that  they  saw  it  too.  I  should  like  to  have  been 
a  gunner's  mate  with  a  stout  rattan,  and  to  have  laid  it  over 
their  shoulders,  to  give  them  something  else  to  think  about 
for  a  few  hours.  It  is  downright  pitiful  to  see  such  cowards. 
At  the  corner  of  one  street  there  was  a  quack,  vending  pills 
and  perfumes  that  he  warranted  to  keep  away  the  Plague,  and 
the  people  ran  up  and  bought  his  nostrums  by  the  score;  I 
hear  there  are  a  dozen  such  in  the  City,  making  a  fortune  out 
of  the  people's  fears.  I  went  into  the  tavern  I  always  use, 
and  had  a  glass  of  Hollands  and  a  talk  with  the  landlord.  He 
says  that  he  does  as  good  a  trade  as  ever,  though  in  a  different 
way.  There  are  no  sailors  there  now,  but  neighbours  come 
in  and  drink  down  a  glass  of  strong  waters,  which  many  think 
is  the  best  thing  against  the  Plague,  and  then  hurry  off  again. 
I  saw  the  Gazette  there,  and  it  was  half  full  of  advertisements 
of  people  who  said  they  were  doctors  from  foreign  parts,  and 
all  well  accustomed  to  cure  the  Plague.  They  say  the  magis- 
trates are  going  to  issue  notices  about  shutting  up  houses,  as 
they  do  at  St.  Giles's,  and  to  have  watchmen  at  the  doors  to 


260  WHEN   LONDON   BURNED 

see  none  come  in  or  go  out,  and  that  they  are  going  to  ap^ 
point  examiners  in  every  parish  to  go  from  house  to  house  to 
search  for  infected  persons." 

"I  suppose  these  are  proper  steps  to  take,"  Cyril  said,  "but 
it  will  be  a  difficult  thing  to  keep  people  shut  up  in  houses 
where  one  is  infected.  No  doubt  it  would  be  a  good  thing  at 
the  commencement  of  the  illness,  but  when  it  has  once  spread 
itself,  and  the  very  air  become  infected,  it  seems  to  me  that 
it  will  do  but  little  good,  while  it  will  assuredly  cause  great 
distress  and  trouble.  I  long  to  be  able  to  get  up  myself,  and 
to  see  about  things." 

"The  streets  have  quite  an  empty  aspect,  so  many  have 
gone  away;  and  what  with  that,  and  most  of  the  shops  being 
closed,  and  the  dismal  aspect  of  the  people,  there  is  little 
pleasure  in  being  out,  Master  Cyril." 

"  I  dare  say,  John.  Still,  it  will  be  a  change,  and,  as  soon 
as  I  am  strong  enough,  I  shall  sally  out  with  you." 

Another  fortnight,  and  Cyril  was  able  to  do  so.  The 
Plague  had  still  spread,  but  so  slowly  that  people  began  to 
hope  that  the  City  would  be  spared  any  great  calamity,  for 
they  were  well  on  in  July,  and  in  another  six  weeks  the  heat 
of  summer  would  be  passed.  Some  of  those  who  had  gone 
into  the  country  returned,  more  shops  had  been  opened,  and 
the  panic  had  somewhat  subsided. 

"What  do  you  mean  to  do,  Master  Cyril?"  John  Wilkes 
asked  that  evening.  "Of  course  you  cannot  join  the  Fleet 
again,  for  it  will  be,  as  the  doctor  says,  another  two  months 
before  your  shoulder-bone  will  have  knit  strongly  enough  for 
you  to  use  your  arm,  and  at  sea  it  is  a  matter  of  more  conse- 
quence than  on  land  for  a  man  to  have  the  use  of  both  arms. 
The  ship  may  give  a  sudden  lurch,  and  one  may  have  to  make 
a  clutch  at  whatever  is  nearest  to  prevent  one  from  rolling 
into  the  lee  scuppers;  and  such  a  wrench  as  that  would  take 
from  a  weak  arm  all  the  good  a  three  months'  nursing  had 
done  it,  and  might  spoil  the  job  of  getting  the  bone  to  grow 
straight  again  altogether.     I  don't  say  you  are  fit  to  travel 


THE    PLAGUE  261 

yet,  but  you  should  be  able  before  long  to  start  on  a  journey, 
and  might  travel  down  into  Gloucestershire,  where,  be  sure,  you 
will  be  gladly  welcomed  by  the  Captain,  his  dame,  and  Mis- 
tress Nellie.  Or,  should  you  not  care  for  that,  you  might  go 
aboard  a  ship.  There  are  hundreds  of  them  lying  idle  in  the 
river,  and  many  families  have  taken  up  their  homes  there,  so 
as  to  be  free  from  all  risks  of  meeting  infected  persons  in  the 
streets." 

"  I  think  I  shall  stay  here,  John,  and  keep  you  company. 
If  the  Plague  dies  away,  well  and  good.  If  it  gets  bad,  we 
can  shut  ourselves  up.  You  say  that  the  Captain  has  laid  in 
a  great  store  of  provisions,  so  that  you  could  live  without 
laying  out  a  penny  for  a  year,  and  it  is  as  sure  as  anything 
can  be,  that  when  the  cold  weather  comes  on  it  will  die  out. 
Besides,  John,  neither  you  nor  I  are  afraid  of  the  Plague,  and 
it  is  certain  that  it  is  fear  that  makes  most  people  take  it.  If 
it  becomes  bad,  there  will  be  terrible  need  for  help,  and  maybe 
we  shall  be  able  to  do  some  good.  If  we  are  not  afraid 
of  facing  death  in  battle,  why  should  we  fear  it  by  the  Plague. 
It  is  as  noble  a  death  to  die  helping  one's  fellow-countrymen 
in  their  sore  distress  as  in  fighting  for  one's  country." 

"That  is  true  enough,  Master  Cyril,  if  folks  did  but  see  it 
so.  I  do  not  see  what  we  could  do,  but  if  there  be  aught, 
you  can  depend  on  me.  I  was  in  a  ship  in  the  Levant  when 
we  had  a  fever,  which,  it  seems  to  me,  was  akin  to  this  Plague, 
though  not  like  it  in  all  its  symptoms.  Half  the  crew  died, 
and,  as  you  say,  I  verily  believe  that  it  was  partly  from  the 
lowness  of  spirits  into  which  they  fell  from  fear.  I  used  to 
help  nurse  the  sick,  and  throw  overboard  the  dead,  and  it 
never  touched  me.  I  don't  say  that  I  was  braver  than  others, 
but  it  seemed  to  me  as  it  was  just  as  easy  to  take  things  com- 
fortable as  it  was  to  fret  over  them." 

Towards  the  end  of  the  month  the  Plague  spread  rapidly, 
and  all  work  ceased  in  the  parishes  most  affected.  But,  just 
as  it  had  raged  for  weeks  in  the  Western  parishes  outside  the 
City,  so  it  seemed  restricted  by  certain  invisible  lines,  after 


262  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

it  had  made  its  entry  within  the  walls,  and  while  it  raged  in 
some  parts  others  were  entirely  unaffected,  and  here  shops 
were  open,  and  the  streets  still  retained  something  of  their 
usual  appearance.  There  had  been  great  want  among  the 
poorer  classes,  owing  to  the  cessation  of  work,  especially 
along  the  riverside.  The  Lord  Mayor,  some  of  the  Alder- 
men, and  most  other  rich  citizens  had  hastened  to  leave  the 
City.  While  many  of  the  clergy  were  deserting  their  flocks, 
and  many  doctors  their  patients,  others  remained  firmly  at 
their  posts,  and  worked  incessantly,  and  did  all  that  was  pos- 
sible in  order  to  check  the  spread  of  the  Plague  and  to  relieve 
the  distress  of  the  poor. 

Numbers  of  the  women  were  engaged  as  nurses.  Examiners 
were  appointed  in  each  parish,  and  these,  with  their  assist- 
ants, paid  house-to-house  visitations,  in  order  to  discover  any 
who  were  infected;  and  as  soon  as  the  case  was  discovered 
the  house  was  closed,  and  none  suffered  to  go  in  or  out,  a 
watchman  being  placed  before  the  door  day  and  night.  Two 
men  therefore  were  needed  to  each  infected  house,  and  this 
afforded  employment  for  numbers  of  poor.  Others  were  en- 
gaged in  digging  graves,  or  in  going  round  at  night,  with 
carts,  collecting  the  dead. 

So  great  was  the  dread  of  the  people  at  the  thought  of  being 
shut  up  in  their  houses,  without  communication  with  the 
world,  that  every  means  was  used  for  concealing  the  fact  that 
one  of  the  inmates  was  smitten  down.  This  was  the  more 
easy  because  the  early  stages  of  the  disease  were  without  pain, 
and  people  were  generally  ignorant  that  they  had  been  attacked 
until  within  a  few  hours,  and  sometimes  within  a  few  minutes, 
of  their  death;  consequently,  when  the  Plague  had  once 
spread,  all  the  precautions  taken  to  prevent  its  increase  were 
useless,  while  they  caused  great  misery  and  suffering,  and 
doubtless  very  much  greater  loss  of  life.  For,  owing  to  so 
many  being  shut  up  in  the  houses  with  those  affected,  and 
there  being  no  escape  from  the  infection,  whole  familes, 
with  the  servants  and  apprentices,  sickened  and  died  together. 


THE   PLAGUE  263 

Cyril  frequently  went  up  to  view  the  infected  districts.  He 
was  not  moved  by  curiosity,  but  by  a  desire  to  see  if  there 
were  no  way  of  being  of  use.  There  was  not  a  street  but 
many  of  the  houses  were  marked  with  the  red  cross.  In  front 
of  these  the  watchmen  sat  on  stools  or  chairs  lent  by  the 
inmates,  or  borrowed  from  some  house  whence  the  inhabitants 
had  all  fled.  The  air  rang  with  pitiful  cries.  Sometimes 
women,  distraught  with  terror  or  grief,  screamed  wildly  through 
open  windows.  Sometimes  people  talked  from  the  upper 
stories  to  their  neighbours  on  either  hand,  or  opposite,  pris- 
oners like  themselves,  each  telling  their  lamentable  tale  of 
misery,  of  how  many  had  died  and  how  many  remained. 

It  was  by  no  means  uncommon  to  see  on  the  pavement  men 
and  women  who,  in  the  excess  of  despair  or  pain,  had  thrown 
themselves  headlong  down.  While  such  sounds  and  sights 
filled  Cyril  with  horror,  they  aroused  still  more  his  feelings  of 
pity  and  desire  to  be  of  some  use.  Very  frequently  he  went 
on  errands  for  people  who  called  down  from  above  to  him. 
Money  was  lowered  in  a  tin  dish,  or  other  vessel,  in  which  it 
lay  covered  with  vinegar  as  a  disinfectant.  Taking  it  out, 
he  would  go  and  buy  the  required  articles,  generally  food  or 
medicine,  and,  returning,  place  them  in  a  basket  that  was 
again  lowered. 

The  watchmen  mostly  executed  these  commissions,  but 
many  of  them  were  surly  fellows,  and,  as  they  were  often 
abused  and  cursed  by  those  whom  they  held  prisoners,  would 
do  but  little  for  them.  They  had,  moreover,  an  excuse  for 
refusing  to  leave  the  door,  because,  as  often  happened,  it 
might  be  opened  in  their  absence  and  the  inmates  escape. 
It  was  true  that  the  watchmen  had  the  keys,  but  the  screws 
were  often  drawn  from  the  locks  inside;  and  so  frequently 
was  this  done  that  at  last  chains  with  padlocks  were  fastened 
to  all  the  doors  as  soon  as  the  watch  was  set  over  them.  But 
even  this  did  not  avail.  Many  of  the  houses  had  communi- 
cations at  the  backs  into  other  streets,  and  so  eluded  the  vigi- 
lance of  the  watch;  while,  in   other   cases,  communications 


264  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

were  broken  through  the  walls  into  other  houses,  empty  either 
by  desertion  or  death,  and  the  escape  could  thus  be  made 
under  the  very  eye  of  the  watchman. 

Very  frequently  Cyril  went  into  a  church  when  he  saw  the 
door  open.  Here  very  small  congregations  would  be  gath- 
ered, for  there  was  a  fear  on  the  part  of  all  of  meeting  with 
strangers,  for  these  might,  unknown  to  themselves,  be  already 
stricken  with  the  pest,  and  all  public  meetings  of  any  kind 
were,  for  this  reason,  strictly  forbidden.  One  day,  he  was 
passing  a  church  that  had  hitherto  been  always  closed,  its 
incumbent  being  one  of  those  who  had  fled  at  the  outbreak  of 
the  Plague.  Upon  entering  he  saw  a  larger  congregation 
than  usual,  some  twenty  or  thirty  people  being  present. 

The  minister  had  just  mounted  the  pulpit,  and  was  begin- 
ning his  address  as  Cyril  entered.  The  latter  was  struck  with 
his  appearance.  He  was  a  man  of  some  thirty  years  of  age, 
with  a  strangely  earnest  face.  His  voice  was  deep,  but  soft 
and  flexible,  and  in  the  stillness  of  the  almost  empty  church 
its  lowest  tones  seemed  to  come  with  impressive  power,  and 
Cyril  thought  that  he  had  never  heard  such  preaching  before. 
The  very  text  seemed  strange  at  such  a  time:  " Rejoice  ye, 
for  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  JianJ.u  From  most  of  the 
discourses  he  had  heard  Cyril  had  gone  out  depressed  rather 
than  inspirited.  They  had  been  pitched  in  one  tone.  The 
terrible  scourge  that  raged  round  them  was  held  up  as  a  pun- 
ishment sent  by  the  wrath  of  God  upon  a  sinful  people,  and 
the  congregation  were  warned  to  prepare  themselves  for  the 
fate,  that  might  at  any  moment  be  theirs,  by  repentance  and 
humiliation.  The  preacher  to  whom  Cyril  was  now  listening 
spoke  in  an  altogether  different  strain. 

"You  are  all  soldiers  of  Christ,"  he  said,  "and  now  is  an 
opportunity  given  to  you  to  show  that  you  are  worthy  soldiers. 
When  the  troops  of  a  worldly  monarch  go  into  battle  they  do 
so  with  head  erect,  with  proud  and  resolute  bearing,  with 
flashing  eye,  and  with  high  courage,  determined  to  bear  aloft 
his  banner  and  to  crown  it  with  victory,  even  though  it  cost 


THE    PLAGUE  265 

them  their  lives.  Such  is  the  mien  that  soldiers  of  Christ 
should  bear  in  the  mortal  strife  now  raging  round  us.  Let 
them  show  the  same  fearlessness  of  death,  the  same  high 
courage,  the  same  unlimited  confidence  in  their  Leader. 
What  matter  if  they  die  in  His  service?  He  has  told  them 
what  their  work  should  be.  He  has  bidden  them  visit  the 
sick  and  comfort  the  sorrowing.  What  if  there  be  danger  in 
the  work?  Did  He  shrink  from  the  Cross  which  was  to  end 
His  work  of  love,  and  is  it  for  His  followers  to  do  so? 
'  Though  you  go  down  into  the  pit,'  He  has  said,  '  I  am  there 
also '  ;  and  with  His  companionship  one  must  be  craven 
indeed  to  tremble.  This  is  a  noble  opportunity  for  holding 
high  the  banner  of  Christ.  There  is  work  to  be  done  for  all, 
and  as  the  work  is  done,  men  should  see  by  the  calm  courage, 
the  cheerfulness,  and  the  patience  of  those  that  do  it,  that 
they  know  that  they  are  doing  His  work,  and  that  they  are 
content  to  leave  the  issue,  whatever  it  be,  in  His  hands." 

Such  was  the  tone  in  which,  for  half  an  hour,  he  spoke. 
When  he  had  finished  he  offered  up  a  prayer,  gave  the  bless- 
ing, and  then  came  down  from  the  pulpit  and  spoke  to  several 
of  the  congregation.  He  was  evidently  personally  known  to 
most  of  them.  One  by  one,  after  a  few  words,  they  left  the 
church.     Cyril  remained  to  the  last. 

"I  am  willing  to  work,  sir,"  he  said,  as  the  preacher  came 
up,  "but,  so  far,  no  work  has  come  in  my  way." 

"Have  you  father  or  mother,  or  any  dependent  on  you?  " 

"  Xo  one,  sir." 

"Then  come  along  with  me;  I  lodge  close  by.  I  have 
eaten  nothing  to-day,  and  must  keep  up  my  strength,  and  I 
have  a  long  round  of  calls  to  make." 

"This  is  the  first  time  I  have  seen  the  church  open,"  Cyril 
said,  as  they  went  out. 

"  It  is  not  my  church,  sir,  nor  do  I  belong  to  the  Church  of 
England;  I  am  an  Independent.  But  as  many  of  the  pastors 
have  fled  and  left  their  sheep  untended,  so  have  we  —  for 
there  are  others  besides  myself  who  have  done  so  —  taken 


266  WHEN   LONDON    BURNED 

possession  of  their  empty  pulpits,  none  gainsaying  us,  and  are 
doing  what  good  we  can.  You  have  been  in  the  war,  I  see,"  he 
went  on,  glancing  at  Cyril's  arm,  which  was  carried  in  a  sling. 

"Yes;  I  was  at  the  battle  of  Lowestoft,  and  having  been 
wounded  there,  came  to  London  to  stay  in  a  friend's  house 
till  I  was  cured.  He  and  his  family  have  left,  but  I  am  liv- 
ing with  a  trusty  foreman  who  is  in  charge  of  the  house.  I 
have  a  great  desire  to  be  useful.  I  myself  have  little  fear  of 
the  Plague." 

"That  is  the  best  of  all  preservatives  from  its  ravages, 
although  not  a  sure  one;  for  many  doctors  who  have  laboured 
fearlessly  have  yet  died.  Have  you  thought  of  any  way  of 
being  useful?  " 

"No,  sir;  that  is  what  is  troubling  me.  As  you  see,  I  have 
but  the  use  of  one  arm,  and  I  have  not  got  back  my  full 
strength  by  a  long  way." 

"Everyone  can  be  useful  if  he  chooses,"  the  minister  said. 
"There  is  need  everywhere  among  this  stricken,  frightened, 
helpless  people,  of  men  of  calm  courage  and  cool  heads. 
Nine  out  of  ten  are  so  scared  out  of  their  senses,  when  once 
the  Plague  enters  the  houses,  as  to  be  well-nigh  useless,  and 
yet  the  law  hinders  those  who  would  help  if  they  could.  I 
am  compelled  to  labour,  not  among  those  who  are  sick,  but 
among  those  who  are  well.  When  one  enters  a  house  with 
the  red  cross  on  the  door,  he  may  leave  it  no  more  until  he  is 
either  borne  out  to  the  dead-cart,  or  the  Plague  has  wholly 
disappeared  within  it,  and  a  month  has  elapsed.  The  sole 
exception  are  the  doctors;  they  are  no  more  exempt  from 
spreading  the  infection  than  other  men,  but  as  they  must  do 
their  work  so  far  as  they  can  they  have  free  passage;  and  yet, 
so  few  is  their  number  and  so  heavy  already  their  losses,  that 
not  one  in  a  hundred  of  those  that  are  smitten  can  have  their 
aid.  Here  is  one  coming  now,  one  of  the  best  —  Dr.  Hodges. 
If  you  are  indeed  willing  so  to  risk  your  life,  I  will  speak  to 
him.      But  I  know  not  your  name?  " 

"My  name  is  Cyril  Shenstone." 


THE    PLAGUE  267 

The  clergyman  looked  at  him  suddenly,  and  would  have 
spoken,  but  the  doctor  was  now  close  to  them. 

"Ah!  Mr.  Wallace,"  he  said,  "I  am  glad  to  see  you,  and  to 
fcnow  that,  so  far,  you  have  not  taken  the  disease,  although 
constantly  going  into  the  worst  neighbourhoods." 

"Like  yourself,  Dr.  Hodges,  I  have  no  fear  of  it." 

"I  do  not  say  I  have  no  fear,"  the  doctor  replied.  "I  do 
my  duty  so  far  as  I  can,  but  I  do  not  doubt  that,  sooner  or 
later,  I  shall  catch  the  malady,  as  many  of  us  have  done 
already.  I  take  such  precautions  as  I  can,  but  the  distemper 
seems  to  baffle  all  precautions.  My  only  grief  is  that  our 
skill  avails  so  little.  So  far  we  have  found  nothing  that  seems 
to  be  of  any  real  use.  Perhaps  if  we  could  attack  it  in  the 
earlier  stages  we  might  be  more  successful.  The  strange  nature 
of  the  disease,  and  the  way  in  which  it  does  its  work  well-nigh 
to  the  end,  before  the  patient  is  himself  aware  of  it,  puts  it 
out  of  our  power  to  combat  it.  In  many  cases  I  am  not  sent 
for  until  the  patient  is  at  the  point  of  death,  and  by  the  time 
I  reach  his  door  I  am  met  with  the  news  that  he  is  dead.  But 
I  must  be  going." 

"  One  moment,  Dr.  Hodges.  This  young  gentleman  has 
been  expressing  to  me  his  desire  to  be  of  use.  I  know  noth- 
ing of  him  save  that  he  was  one  of  my  congregation  this  morn- 
ing, but,  as  he  fears  not  the  Plague,  and  is  moved  by  a  desire 
to  help  his  fellows  in  distress,  I  take  it  that  he  is  a  good 
youth.  He  was  wounded  in  the  battle  of  Lowestoft,  and, 
being  as  ready  to  encounter  the  Plague  as  he  was  the  Dutch, 
would  now  fight  in  the  cause  of  humanity.  Would  you  take 
him  as  an  assistant?  I  doubt  if  he  knows  anything  of  medi- 
cine, but  I  think  he  is  one  that  would  see  your  orders  carried 
out.  He  has  no  relations  or  friends,  and  therefore  considers 
himself  free  to  venture  his  life." 

The  doctor  looked  earnestly  at  Cyril  and  then  raised 
his  hat. 

"Young  sir,"  he  said,  "since  you  are  willing  so  to  venture 
your  life,  I   will  gladly  accept   your   help.     There   are    few 


268  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

enough  clear  heads  in  this  city,  God  knows.  As  for  the 
nurses,  they  are  Jezebels.  They  have  the  choice  of  starving 
or  nursing,  and  they  nurse;  but  they  neglect  their  patients, 
they  rob  them,  and  there  is  little  doubt  that  in  many  cases 
they  murder  them,  so  that  at  the  end  of  their  first  nursing  they 
may  have  enough  money  to  live  on  without  going  to  another 
house.  But  I  am  pressed  for  time.  Here  is  my  card.  Call 
on  me  this  evening  at  six,  and  we  will  talk  further  on  the 
matter." 

Shaking  hands  with  the  minister  he  hurried  away. 

"Come  as  far  as  my  lodgings,"  Mr.  Wallace  said  to  Cyril, 
"and  stay  with  me  while  I  eat  my  meal.  'Tis  a  diversion  to 
one's  mind  to  turn  for  a  moment  from  the  one  topic  that  all 
men  are  speaking  of. 

"Your  name  is  Shenstone.  I  come  from  Norfolk.  There 
was  a  family  of  that  name  formerly  had  estates  near  my  native 
place.  One  Sir  Aubrey  Shenstone  was  at  its  head  —  a  brave 
gentleman.  I  well  remember  seeing  him  when  I  was  a  boy, 
but  he  took  the  side  of  the  King  against  the  Parliament,  and, 
as  we  heard,  passed  over  with  Charles  to  France  when  his 
cause  was  lost.     I  have  not  heard  of  him  since." 

"  Sir  Aubrey  was  my  father,"  Cyril  said  quietly;  "he  died 
a  year  ago.     I  am  his  only  son." 

"And  therefore  Sir  Cyril,"  the  minister  said,  "though  you 
did  not  so  name  yourself." 

"It  was  needless,"  Cyril  said.  "I  have  no  estates  to  sup- 
port my  title,  and  though  it  is  true  that,  when  at  sea  with 
Prince  Rupert,  I  was  called  Sir  Cyril,  it  was  because  the 
Prince  had  known  my  father,  and  knew  that  I,  at  his  death, 
inherited  the  title,  though  I  inherited  nothing  else." 

They  now  reached  the  door  of  Mr.  Wallace's  lodging,  and 
went  up  to  his  room  on  the  first  floor. 

"Neglect  no  precaution,"  the  minister  said.  "No  one 
should  throw  away  his  life.  I  myself,  although  not  a  smoker, 
nor  accustomed  to  take  snuff,  use  it  now,  and  would,  as  the 
doctors  advise,  chew  a  piece  of  tobacco,  but  'tis  too  nasty, 


THE    PLAGUE  269 

and  when  I  tried  it,  I  was  so  ill  that  I  thought  even  the  risk 
of  the  Plague  preferable.  But  I  carry  camphor  in  my  pockets, 
and  when  I  return  from  preaching  among  people  of  whom 
some  may  well  have  the  infection,  I  bathe  my  face  and  hands 
with  vinegar,  and,  pouring  some  on  to  a  hot  iron,  fill  the  room 
with  its  vapour.  My  life  is  useful,  I  hope,  and  I  would  fain 
keep  it,  as  long  as  it  is  the  Lord's  will,  to  work  in  His  ser- 
vice. As  a  rule,  I  take  wine  and  bread  before  I  go  out  in  the 
morning,  though  to-day  I  was  pressed  for  time,  and  neglected 
it.  I  should  advise  you  always  to  do  so.  I  am  convinced 
that  a  full  man  has  less  chance  of  catching  the  infection  than 
a  fasting  one,  and  that  it  is  the  weakness  many  men  suffer 
from  their  fears,  and  from  their  loss  of  appetite  from  grief, 
that  causes  them  to  take  it  so  easily.  When  the  fever  was  so 
bad  in  St.  Giles's,  I  heard  that  in  many  instances,  where 
whole  families  were  carried  away,  the  nurses  shut  up  with 
them  were  untouched  with  the  infection,  and  I  believe  that 
this  was  because  they  had  become  hardened  to  the  work,  and 
ate  and  drank  heartily,  and  troubled  not  themselves  at  all  at 
the  grief  of  those  around  them.  They  say  that  many  of  these 
harpies  have  grown  wealthy,  loading  themselves  with  every- 
thing valuable  they  could  lay  hands  on  in  the  houses  of  those 
they  attended." 

After  the  meal,  in  which  he  insisted  upon  Cyril  joining 
him,  was  concluded,  Mr.  Wallace  uttered  a  short  prayer  that 
Cyril  might  safely  pass  through  the  work  he  had  undertaken. 

"I  trust,"  he  said,  "that  you  will  come  here  frequently? 
I  generally  have  a  few  friends  here  of  an  evening.  We  try  to 
be  cheerful,  and  to  strengthen  each  other,  and  I  am  sure  we 
all  have  comfort  at  these  meetings." 

"Thank  you,  I  will  come  sometimes,  sir;  but  as  a  rule  I 
must  return  home,  for  my  friend,  John  Wilkes,  would  sorely 
miss  my  company,  and  is  so  good  and  faithful  a  fellow  that  I 
would  not  seem  to  desert  him  on  any  account." 

"  Do  as  you  think  right,  lad,  but  remember  there  will  always 
be  a  welcome  for  you  here  when  you  choose  to  come." 


270  WHEN   LONDON    BURNED 

John  Wilkes  was  dismayed  when  he  heard  of  Cyril's  inten- 
tion. 

"Well,  Master  Cyril,"  he  said,  after  smoking  his  pipe  in 
silence  for  some  time,  "  it  is  not  for  me  to  hinder  you  in 
what  you  have  made  up  your  mind  to  do.  I  don't  say  that  if 
I  wasn't  on  duty  here  that  I  mightn't  go  and  do  what  I  could 
for  these  poor  creatures.  But  I  don't  know.  It  is  one  thing 
to  face  a  deadly  fever  like  this  Plague  if  it  comes  on  board 
your  own  ship,  for  there  is  no  getting  out  of  it;  and  as  you 
have  got  to  face  it,  why,  says  I,  do  it  as  a  man;  but  as  for 
going  out  of  your  way  to  put  yourself  in  the  middle  of  it,  that 
is  going  a  bit  beyond  me." 

"Well,  John,  you  didn't  think  it  foolish  when  I  went  as  a 
Volunteer  to  fight  the  Dutch.  It  was  just  the  same  thing,  you 
know." 

"I  suppose  it  was,"  John  said  reluctantly,  after  a  pause. 
"But  then,  you  see,  you  were  fighting  for  your  country." 

"  Well,  but  in  the  present  case  I  shall  be  fighting  for  my 
countrymen  and  countrywomen,  John.  It  is  awful  to  think 
of  the  misery  that  people  are  suffering,  and  it  seems  to  me 
that,  having  nothing  else  to  do  here,  it  is  specially  my  duty  to 
put  my  hand  to  the  work  of  helping  as  far  as  I  can.  The  risk 
may,  at  present,  be  greater  than  it  would  be  if  I  stayed  at 
home,  but  if  the  Plague  spreads  —  and  it  looks  as  if  all  the 
City  would  presently  be  affected  —  all  will  have  to  run  the 
risk  of  contagion.  There  are  thousands  of  women  now  who 
voluntarily  enter  the  houses  as  nurses  for  a  small  rate  of  pay. 
Even  robbers,  they  say,  will  enter  and  ransack  the  houses  of 
the  dead  in  search  of  plunder.  It  will  be  a  shame  indeed 
then  if  one  should  shrink  from  doing  so  when  possibly  one 
might  do  good." 

"  I  will  say  nothing  more  against  it,  Master  Cyril.  Still,  I 
do  not  see  exactly  what  you  are  going  to  do;  with  one  arm 
you  could  scarce  hold  down  a  raving  man." 

"  I  am  not  going  to  be  a  nurse,  certainly,  John,"  Cyril  said, 
with  a  laugh.     "  I  expect  that  the  doctor  wants  certain  cases 


THE    PLAGUE  •     271 

watched.  Either  he  may  doubt  the  nurses,  or  he  may  want 
to  see  how  some  particular  drug  works.  Nothing,  so  far, 
seems  of  use,  but  that  may  be  partly  because  the  doctors  are 
all  so  busy  that  they  cannot  watch  the  patients  and  see,  from 
hour  to  hour,  how  medicines  act." 

"When  I  was  in  the  Levant,  and  the  pest  was  bad  there," 
John  Wilkes  said,  "  I  heard  that  the  Turks,  when  seized  with 
the  distemper,  sometimes  wrapped  themselves  up  in  a  great 
number  of  clothes,  so  that  they  sweated  heavily,  and  that  this 
seemed,  in  some  cases,  to  draw  off  the  fever,  and  so  the 
patient  recovered." 

"That  seems  a  sensible  sort  of  treatment,  John,  and  worth 
trying  with  this  Plague." 

On  calling  on  Dr.  Hodges  that  afternoon,  Cyril  found  that 
he  had  rightly  guessed  the  nature  of  the  work  that  the  doctor 
wished  him  to  perform. 

"I  can  never  rely  upon  the  nurses,"  he  said.  "I  give  in- 
structions with  medicines,  but  in  most  cases  I  am  sure  that 
the  instructions  are  never  carried  out.  The  relations  and 
friends  are  too  frightened  to  think  or  act  calmly,  too  full  of 
grief  for  the  sick,  and  anxiety  for  those  who  have  not  yet 
taken  the  illness,  to  watch  the  changes  in  the  patient.  As  to 
the  nurses,  they  are  often  drunk  the  whole  time  they  are  in 
the  house.  Sometimes  they  fear  to  go  near  the  sick  man  or 
woman;  sometimes,  undoubtedly,  they  hasten  death.  In 
most  cases  it  matters  little,  for  we  are  generally  called  in  too 
late  to  be  of  any  service.  The  poor  people  view  us  almost  as 
enemies;  they  hide  their  malady  from  us  in  everyway.  Half 
our  time,  too,  is  wasted  uselessly,  for  many  are  there  who 
frighten  themselves  into  the  belief  that  they  are  ill,  and  send 
for  us  in  all  haste.  So  far,  we  feel  that  we  are  working  alto- 
gether in  the  dark;  none  of  us  can  see  that  any  sort  of  drug 
avails  even  in  the  slightest  degree  when  the  malady  has  once 
got  a  hold.  One  in  twenty  cases  may  live,  but  why  we  know 
not.  Still  the  fact  that  some  do  live  shows  that  the  illness  is 
not  necessarily  mortal,  and  that,  could  the  right  remedy  be 


All  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

found,  we  might  yet  overcome  it.  The  first  thing,  however, 
is  to  try  to  prevent  its  spread.  Here  we  have  ten  or  more 
people  shut  up  in  a  house  with  one  sick  person.  It  is  a  terri- 
ble necessity,  for  it  is  a  sentence  of  death  to  many,  if  not  to 
all.  We  give  the  nurses  instructions  to  fumigate  the  room  by 
evaporating  vinegar  upon  hot  irons,  by  burning  spices  and 
drugs,  by  sprinkling  perfumes.  So  far,  I  cannot  see  that  these 
measures  have  been  of  any  service,  but  I  cannot  say  how 
thoroughly  they  have  been  carried  out,  and  I  sorely  need  an 
assistant  to  see  that  the  system  is  fairly  tried.  It  is  not 
necessary  that  he  should  be  a  doctor,  but  he  must  have  influ- 
ence and  power  over  those  in  the  house.  He  must  be  calm 
and  firm,  and  he  must  be  regarded  by  the  people  as  a  doctor. 
If  you  will  undertake  this,  you  must  put  on  a  wig,  for  you 
know  that  that  is  looked  upon  as  a  necessary  part  of  a  doctor's 
outfit  by  people  in  general.  I  shall  introduce  you  as  my 
assistant,  and  say  that  you  are  to  be  obeyed  as  implicitly  as 
if  I  myself  were  present.  There  is  another  reason  why  you 
must  pass  as  a  doctor,  for  you  would  otherwise  be  a  prisoner 
and  unable  to  pass  in  and  out.  You  had  best  wear  a  black 
suit.  I  will  lend  you  one  of  my  canes  and  a  snuff-box,  and 
should  advise  you  to  take  snuff,  even  if  it  is  not  your  habit, 
for  I  believe  that  it  is  good  against  infection,  and  one  of  the  ex- 
periments I  wish  to  try  is  as  to  what  its  result  may  be  if  burnt 
freely  in  the  house.     Are  you  ready  to  undertake  this  work?  " 

"  Quite  ready,  sir." 

"Then  come  round  here  at  eight  in  the  morning.  I  shall 
have  heard  by  that  hour  from  the  examiners  of  this  parish  of 
any  fresh  case  they  have  found.  They  begin  their  rounds  at 
five  o'clock." 

The  next  day  Cyril  presented  himself  at  the  doctor's, 
dressed  in  black,  with  white  ruffles  to  his  shirt,  and  a  flowing 
wig  he  had  purchased  the  night  before. 

"Here  are  the  cane  and  snuff-box,"  Dr.  Hodges  said. 
"Now  you  will  pass  muster  very  well  as  my  assistant.  Let  us 
be  off  at  once,  for  I  have  a  long  list  of  cases." 


THE    PLAGUE  273 

Cyril  remained  outside  while  Dr.  Hodges  went  into 
three  or  four  houses.  Presently  he  came  down  to  the  door, 
and  said  to  him,  — 

"This  is  a  case  where  things  are  favourable  for  a  first  trial. 
It  is  a  boy  who  is  taken  ill,  and  the  parents,  though  in  deep 
grief,  seem  to  have  some  sense  left." 

He  turned  to  the  watchman,  who  had  already  been  placed 
at  the  door.  The  man,  who  evidently  knew  him,  had  saluted 
respectfully  when  he  entered  the  house. 

"This  gentleman  is  my  assistant,"  he  said,  "and  you  will 
allow  him  to  pass  in  and  out  just  as  you  would  myself.  He  is 
going  to  take  this  case  entirely  in  hand,  and  you  will  regard 
him  as  being  in  charge  here." 

He  then  re-entered  the  house  with  Cyril,  and  led  him  to  the 
room  where  the  parents  of  the  boy,  and  two  elder  sisters,  were 
assembled. 

"This  is  my  assistant,"  he  said,  "and  he  has  consented  to 
take  entire  charge  of  the  case,  though  I  myself  shall  look  in 
and  consult  with  him  every  morning.  In  the  first  place,  your 
son  must  be  taken  to  the  top  storey  of  the  house.  You  say 
that  you  are  ready  to  nurse  him  yourselves,  and  do  not  wish 
that  a  paid  nurse  should  be  had  in.  I  commend  your  deter- 
mination, for  the  nurses  are,  for  the  most  part,  worse  than 
useless,  and  carry  the  infection  all  over  the  house.  But  only 
one  of  you  must  go  into  the  room,  and  whoever  goes  in  must 
stay  there.  It  is  madness  for  all  to  be  going  in  and  out  and 
exposing  themselves  to  the  infection  when  no  good  can  be 
done.  When  this  is  the  case,  one  or  other  is  sure  to  take  the 
malady,  and  then  it  spreads  to  all.  Which  of  you  will  under- 
take the  duty?  " 

All  four  at  once  offered  themselves,  and  there  was  an  earn- 
est contest  between  them  for  the  dangerous  post.  Dr.  Hodges 
listened  for  a  minute  or  two,  and  then  decided  upon  the  elder 
of  the  two  sisters  —  a  quiet,  resolute-looking  girl  with  a 
healthy  face. 

"This  young  lady  shall  be  nurse,"  he  said.     "I  feel  that  I 

s 


274  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

can  have  confidence  in  her.  She  looks  healthy  and  strong, 
and  would,  methinks,  best  resist  the  malady,  should  she  take 
it.  I  am  leaving  my  assistant  here  for  a  time  to  see  to  the 
fumigation  of  the  house.  You  will  please  see  that  his  orders 
are  carried  out  in  every  respect.  I  have  every  hope  that  if 
this  is  done  the  Plague  will  not  spread  further;  but  much 
must  depend  upon  yourselves.  Do  not  give  way  to  grief,  but 
encourage  each  other,  and  go  about  with  calm  minds.  I  see," 
he  said,  pointing  to  a  Bible  on  the  table,  "  that  you  know 
where  to  go  for  comfort  and  strength.  The  first  thing  is  to 
carry  the  boy  up  to  the  room  that  we  chose  for  him." 

"I  will  do  that,"  the  father  said. 

"  He  had  better  be  left  in  the  blankets  in  which  he  is  lying. 
Cover  him  completely  over  with  them,  for,  above  all,  it  is 
necessary  that  you  should  not  inhale  his  breath.  You  had 
better  take  the  head  and  your  daughter  the  feet.  But  first  see 
that  the  room  upstairs  is  prepared." 

In  a  few  minutes  the  lad  was  transferred  to  the  upper  room, 
the  doctor  warning  the  others  not  to  enter  that  from  which  he 
had  been  carried  until  it  had  been  fumigated  and  sprinkled 
with  vinegar. 

"Now,"  he  said  to  the  girl  who  was  to  remain  with  the  pa- 
tient, "keep  the  window  wide  open;  as  there  is  no  fireplace, 
keep  a  brazier  of  charcoal  burning  near  the  window.  Keep 
the  door  shut,  and  open  it  only  when  you  have  need  for  some- 
thing. Give  him  a  portion  of  this  medicine  every  half  hour. 
Do  not  lean  over  him  —  remember  that  his  breath  is  a  fatal 
poison.  Put  a  pinch  of  these  powdered  spices  into  the  fire 
every  few  minutes.  Pour  this  perfume  over  your  handker- 
chief, and  put  it  over  your  mouth  and  nose  whenever  you 
approach  the  bed.  He  is  in  a  stupor  now,  poor  lad,  and  I 
fear  that  his  chance  of  recovery  is  very  slight;  but  you  must 
remember  that  your  own  life  is  of  value  to  your  parents,  and 
that  it  behoves  you  to  do  all  in  your  power  to  preserve  it,  and 
that  if  you  take  the  contagion  it  may  spread  through  the  house. 
We  shall  hang  a  sheet,  soaked  in  vinegar,  outside  the  door." 


THE    PLAGUE  275 

"We  could  not  have  a  better  case  for  a  trial,"  he  said,  as 
he  went  downstairs  and  joined  Cyril,  whom  he  had  bidden 
wait  below.  "The  people  are  all  calm  and  sensible,  and  if 
we  succeed  not  here,  there  is  small  chance  of  our  succeeding 
elsewhere." 

The  doctor  then  gave  detailed  orders  as  to  fumigating  the 
house,  and  left.  Cyril  saw  at  once  that  a  brazier  of  charcoal 
was  lighted  and  carried  upstairs,  and  he  called  to  the  girl  to 
come  out  and  fetch  it  in.  As  soon  as  she  had  done  so  the 
sheet  was  hung  over  the  door.  Then  he  took  another  brazier, 
placed  it  in  the  room  from  which  the  boy  had  been  carried, 
laid  several  lumps  of  sulphur  upon  it,  and  then  left  the  room. 
All  the  doors  of  the  other  rooms  were  then  thrown  open,  and 
a  quantity  of  tobacco,  spices,  and  herbs,  were  burnt  on  a  red- 
hot  iron  at  the  foot  of  the  stairs,  until  the  house  was  filled 
with  a  dense  smoke.  Half  an  hour  later  all  the  windows  were 
opened. 


CHAPTER   XVI 


FATHER    AND    SON 


THE  process  of  fumigation  had  well-nigh  suffocated  the  wife 
and  daughter  of  the  trader,  but,  as  soon  as  the  smoke 
cleared  away,  Cyril  set  them  all  to  work  to  carry  up  articles 
of  furniture  to  another  bedroom  on  the  top  floor. 

"When  your  daughter  is  released  from  nursing,  madam," 
he  said,  "  she  must  at  once  come  into  this  room,  and  remain 
there  secluded  for  a  few  days.  Therefore,  it  will  be  well  to 
make  it  as  comfortable  as  possible  for  her.  Her  food  must 
be  taken  up  and  put  outside  the  door,  so  that  she  can  take  it 
in  there  without  any  of  you  going  near  her." 

The  occupation  was  a  useful  one,  as  it  distracted  the  thoughts 
of  those  engaged  in  it  from  the  sick  room. 

Cyril  did  not  enter  there.  He  had  told  the  girl  to  call  him 
should  there  be  any  necessity,  but  said, — 

"  Do  not  call  me  unless  absolutely  needful,  if,  for  instance, 
he  becomes  violent,  in  which  case  we  must  fasten  the  sheets 
across  him  so  as  to  restrain  him.  But  it  is  of  no  use  your 
remaining  shut  up  there  if  I  go  in  and  out  of  the  room  to  carry 
the  infection  to  the  others." 

"You  have  hurt  your  arm,  doctor?"  the  mother  said,  when 
the  arrangements  were  all  made,  and  they  had  returned  to  the 
room  below. 

"Yes,"  he  said;  "I  met  with  an  accident,  and  must,  for  a 
short  time,  keep  my  arm  in  a  sling." 

"You  look  young,  sir,  to  be  running  these  fearful  perils." 

"I  am  young,"  Cyril  said,  "and  have  not  yet  completed  all 

270 


FATHER   AND    SON  -'(  i 

my  studies;  but  Dr.  Hodges  judged  that  I  was  sufficiently 
advanced  to  be  able  to  be  of  service  to  him,  not  so  much 
in  prescribing  as  by  seeing  that  his  orders  were  carried 
out." 

Every  half  hour  he  went  upstairs,  and  inquired,  through  the 
door,  as  to  the  state  of  the  boy. 

Late  in  the  afternoon  he  heard  the  girl  crying  bitterly  with- 
in.    He  knocked,  and  she  cried  out, — 

"He  is  dead,  sir;  he  has  just  expired." 

"Then  you  must  think  of  yourself  and  the  others,"  he  said. 
"The  small  packet  I  placed  on  the  chair  contains  sulphur. 
Close  the  window,  then  place  the  packet  on  the  fire,  and  leave 
the  room  at  once  and  go  into  the  next  room,  which  is  all 
ready  for  you.  There,  I  pray  you,  undress,  and  sponge  your- 
self with  vinegar,  then  make  your  clothes  into  a  bundle  and 
put  them  outside  the  door.  There  will  be  a  bowl  of  hot  broth 
in  readiness  for  you  there;  drink  that,  and  then  go  to  bed  at 
once,  and  keep  the  blankets  over  you  and  try  to  sleep." 

He  went  part  of  the  way  downstairs,  and,  in  a  minute  or 
two,  heard  a  door  open  and  shut,  then  another  door  shut. 
Knowing  that  the  order  had  been  carried  out,  he  went  down- 
stairs. 

"Madam,"  he  said,  "God  has  taken  your  boy.  The  doctor 
had  but  little  hope  for  him.  For  the  sake  of  yourself  and 
those  around  you,  I  pray  you  all  to  bear  up  against  the 
sorrow." 

The  mother  burst  into  tears,  and,  leaving  her  with  her  hus- 
band and  daughter,  Cyril  went  into  the  kitchen,  where  the 
maid  and  an  apprentice  were  sitting  with  pale  faces,  and  bade 
the  servant  at  once  warm  up  the  broth,  that  had  already  been 
prepared.  As  soon  as  it  was  ready,  he  carried  a  basin  up- 
stairs. The  bundle  of  clothes  had  already  been  placed  outside 
the  girl's  room.  He  took  this  down  and  put  it  on  the  kitchen 
fire. 

"Now,"  he  said,  "take  four  basins  up  to  the  parlour,  and 
do  you  and  the  boy  each  make  a  hearty  meal.     I  think  there 


278  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

is  little  fear  of  the  Plague  spreading,  and  your  best  chance  of 
avoiding  it  is  by  keeping  up  your  spirits  and  not  fretting 
about  it." 

As  soon  as  the  broth  had  been  taken  into  the  parlour,  he 
went  in  and  persuaded  them  to  eat  and  to  take  a  glass  of  wine 
with  it,  while  he  himself  sat  down  with  them. 

"You  are  all  weak,"  he  said,  "for,  doubtless,  you  have 
eaten  nothing  to-day,  and  you  need  strength  as  well  as  cour- 
age. I  trust  that  your  daughter  will  presently  go  off  into  a 
sound  sleep.  The  last  thing  before  you  go  to  bed,  take  up 
with  you  a  basin  of  good  posset  with  a  glass  of  wine  in  it; 
knock  gently  at  her  door;  if  she  is  awake,  tell  her  to  come 
out  and  take  it  in  as  soon  as  you  have  gone,  but  if  she  does 
not  reply,  do  not  rouse  her.  I  can  be  of  no  further  use  to- 
night, but  will  return  in  the  morning,  when  I  hope  to  find  all 
is  well." 

The  father  accompanied  him  to  the  door. 

"You  will  of  course  bring  the  poor  boy  down  to-night.  It 
were  best  that  you  made  some  excuse  to  sleep  in  another 
room.  Let  your  daughter  sleep  with  her  mother.  When  you 
go  in  to  fetch  him,  be  careful  that  you  do  not  enter  at  once, 
for  the  fumes  of  the  sulphur  will  scarcely  have  abated.  As 
you  go  in,  place  a  wet  handkerchief  to  your  mouth,  and  make 
to  the  window  and  throw  it  open,  closing  the  door  behind 
you.  Sit  at  the  window  till  the  air  is  tolerable,  then  wrap  the 
blankets  round  him  and  carry  him  downstairs  when  you  hear 
the  bell.  After  he  has  gone  tell  the  servant  to  have  a  brazier 
lighted,  and  to  keep  up  the  kitchen  fire.  As  soon  as  he  is 
gone,  burn  on  the  brazier  at  the  foot  of  the  stairs,  tobacco 
and  spices,  as  we  did  before ;  then  take  off  your  clothes  and 
burn  them  on  the  kitchen  fire,  and  then  go  up  to  bed.  You 
can  leave  the  doors  and  windows  of  the  rooms  that  are  not  in 
use  open,  so  that  the  smoke  may  escape." 

"God  bless  you,  sir!"  the  man  said.  "You  have  been  a 
comfort  indeed  to  us,  and  I  have  good  hopes  that  the  Plague 
will  spread  no  further  among  us." 


FATHER   AND   SON  279 

Cyril  went  first  to  the  doctor's,  and  reported  what  had  taken 
place. 

"I  will  go  round  in  the  morning  and  see  how  they  are," 
he  concluded,  "and  bring  you  round  word  before  you  start 
on  your  rounds." 

"You  have  done  very  well  indeed,"  the  doctor  said.  "If 
people  everywhere  would  be  as  calm,  and  obey  orders  as  well 
as  those  you  have  been  with,  I  should  have  good  hopes  that 
we  might  check  the  spread  of  the  Plague;  but  you  will  find 
that  they  are  quite  the  exception." 

This,  indeed,  proved  to  be  the  case.  In  many  instances, 
the  people  were  so  distracted  with  grief  and  fear  that  they  ran 
about  the  house  like  mad  persons,  crying  and  screaming, 
running  in  and  out  of  the  sick  chamber,  or  sitting  there  cry- 
ing helplessly,  and  refusing  to  leave  the  body  until  it  was 
carried  out  to  the  dead-cart.  But  with  such  cases  Cyril  had 
nothing  to  do,  as  the  doctor  would  only  send  him  to  the 
houses  where  he  saw  that  his  instructions  would  be  carried  out. 

To  his  great  satisfaction,  Cyril  found  that  the  precautions 
taken  in  the  first  case  proved  successful.  Regularly,  every 
morning,  he  inquired  at  the  door,  and  received  the  answer, 
"All  are  well." 

In  August  the  Plague  greatly  increased  in  violence,  the 
deaths  rising  to  ten  thousand  a  week.  A  dull  despair  had 
now  seized  the  population.  It  seemed  that  all  were  to  be 
swept  away.  Many  went  out  of  their  minds.  The  quacks  no 
longer  drove  a  flourishing  trade  in  their  pretended  nostrums; 
these  were  now  utterly  discredited,  for  nothing  seemed  of  the 
slightest  avail.  Some  went  to  the  opposite  extreme,  and 
affected  to  defy  fate.  The  taverns  were  filled  again,  and 
boisterous  shouts  and  songs  seemed  to  mock  the  dismal  cries 
from  the  houses  with  the  red  cross  on  the  door.  Robberies 
were  rife.  Regardless  of  the  danger  of  the  pest,  robbers  broke 
into  the  houses  where  all  the  inmates  had  perished  by  the 
Plague,  and  rifled  them  of  their  valuables.  The  nurses  plun- 
dered  the   dying.     All   natural   affection   seemed   at  an  end. 


280  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

Those  stricken  were  often  deserted  by  all  their  relatives,  and 
left  alone  to  perish. 

Bands  of  reckless  young  fellows  went  through  the  streets 
singing,  and,  dressing  up  in  masks,  performed  the  dance  of 
death.  The  dead  were  too  many  to  be  carried  away  in  carts 
at  night  to  the  great  pits  prepared  for  them,  but  the  dismal 
tones  of  the  bell,  and  the  cries  of  "  Bring  out  your  dead !  " 
sounded  in  the  streets  all  day.  It  was  no  longer  possible  to 
watch  the  whole  of  the  infected  houses.  Sometimes  Plague- 
stricken  men  would  escape  from  their  beds  and  run  through 
the  streets  until  they  dropped  dead.  One  such  man,  in  the 
height  of  his  delirium,  sprang  into  the  river,  and,  after  swim- 
ming about  for  some  time,  returned  to  the  shore,  marvellously 
cured  of  his  malady  by  the  shock. 

Cyril  went  occasionally  in  the  evening  to  the  lodgings  of 
Mr.  Wallace.  At  first  he  met  several  people  gathered  there, 
but  the  number  became  fewer  every  time  he  went.  He  had 
told  the  minister  that  he  thought  that  it  would  be  better  for 
him  to  stay  away,  exposed  as  he  was  to  infection,  but  Mr. 
Wallace  would  take  no  excuses  on  this  score. 

"We  are  all  in  the  hands  of  God,"  he  said.  "The  streets 
are  full  of  infected  people,  and  I  myself  frequently  go  to  pray 
with  my  friends  in  the  earliest  stages  of  the  malady.  There 
is  no  longer  any  use  in  precautions.  We  can  but  all  go  on 
doing  our  duty  until  we  are  called  away,  and  even  among  the 
few  who  gather  here  of  an  evening  there  may  be  one  or  more 
who  are  already  smitten,  though  unconscious  yet  that  their 
summons  has  come." 

Among  others  Cyril  was  introduced  to  a  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Harvey,  who  were,  the  minister  told  him,  from  the  country, 
but  were  staying  in  town  on  account  of  a  painful  family 
business. 

"  I  have  tried  to  persuade  them  to  return  home  and  to  stay 
there  until  the  Plague  ceases,  but  they  conceive  it  their  duty 
to  remain.  They  are,  like  myself,  Independents,  and  are  not 
easily  to  be  turned  from  a  resolution  they  have  taken." 


FATHER   AND    SON  281 

Cyril  could  easily  understand  that  Mr.  Harvey  was  exactly 
what  he,  from  the  description  he  had  heard  of  them,  had 
pictured  to  himself  that  a  Roundhead  soldier  would  be.  He 
had  a  stern  face,  eyes  deeply  sunk  in  his  head,  high  cheek- 
bones, a  firm  mouth,  and  a  square  jaw.  He  wore  his  hair  cut 
close.  His  figure  was  bony,  and  he  must,  as  a  young  man, 
have  been  very  powerful.  He  spoke  in  a  slow,  deliberate 
way,  that  struck  Cyril  as  being  the  result  of  long  effort,  for  a 
certain  restless  action  of  the  fingers  and  the  quick  movement 
of  the  eye,  told  of  a  naturally  impulsive  and  fiery  disposition. 
He  constantly  used  scriptural  texts  in  the  course  of  his  speech. 
His  wife  was  gentle  and  quiet,  but  it  was  evident  that  there 
was  a  very  strong  sympathy  between  them,  and  Cyril  found, 
after  meeting  them  once  or  twice,  that  he  liked  them  far 
better  than  he  thought  he  should  do  on  their  first  introduction. 
This  was,  no  doubt,  partly  due  to  the  fact  that  Mr.  Harvey 
frequently  entered  into  conversation  with  him,  and  appeared 
to  interest  himself  in  him.  He  was,  too,  a  type  that  was 
altogether  new  to  the  lad.  From  his  father,  and  his  father's 
companions,  he  had  heard  nothing  good  of  the  Puritans,  but 
the  evident  earnestness  of  this  man's  nature  was,  to  some 
extent,  in  accordance  with  his  own  disposition,  and  he  felt 
that,  widely  as  he  might  differ  from  him  on  all  points  of 
politics,  he  could  not  but  respect  him.  The  evenings  were 
pleasant.  As  if  by  common  consent,  the  conversation  never 
turned  on  the  Plague,  but  they  talked  of  other  passing  events, 
of  the  trials  of  their  friends,  and  of  the  laws  that  were  being 
put  in  force  against  Nonconformists. 

"What  think  you  of  these  persecutions,  young  sir?"  Mr. 
Harvey  abruptly  asked  Cyril,  one  evening,  breaking  off  in  the 
midst  of  a  general  conversation. 

Cyril  was  a  little  confused  at  the  unexpected  question. 

"I  think  all  persecutions  for  conscience'  sake  are  wrong," 
he  said,  after  a  moment's  pause,  "and  generally  recoil  upon 
the  persecutors.  Spain  lost  Holland  owing  to  her  persecution 
of  the  people.     France  lost  great  numbers  of  her  best  citizens 


282  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

by  her  laws  against  the  Protestants.  I  agree  with  you  thor- 
oughly, that  the  persecution  of  the  Nonconformists  at  present 
is  a  grievous  error,  and  a  cruel  injustice;  but,  at  the  same 
time,  if  you  will  excuse  my  saying  so,  it  is  the  natural  conse- 
quence of  the  persecution  by  the  Nonconformists,  when  they 
were  in  power,  of  the  ministers  of  the  Church  of  England. 
My  tutor  in  France  was  an  English  clergyman,  who  had 
been  driven  from  his  living,  like  thousands  of  other  ministers, 
because  he  would  not  give  up  his  opinions.  Therefore,  you 
see,  I  very  early  was  imbued  with  a  hatred  of  persecution  in 
any  form.  I  trust  that  I  have  not  spoken  too  boldly;  but  you 
asked  for  my  opinion,  and  I  was  forced  to  give  it." 

"At  any  rate,  young  sir,  you  have  spoken  manfully,  and  I 
like  you  none  the  worse  for  it.  Nor  can  I  altogether  gainsay 
your  words.  But  you  must  remember  that  we  had  before  been 
oppressed,  and  that  we  have  been  engaged  in  a  desperate 
struggle  for  liberty  of  conscience." 

"  Which,  having  won  for  ourselves,  we  proceeded  to  deny 
to  others,"  Mr.  Wallace  said,  with  a  smile.  "Cyril  has  us 
fairly,  Mr.  Harvey.  We  are  reaping  what  our  fathers  sowed. 
They  thought  that  the  power  they  had  gained  was  to  be  theirs 
to  hold  always,  and  they  used  it  tyrannously,  being  thereby 
false  to  all  their  principles.  It  is  ever  the  persecuted,  when 
he  attains  power,  who  becomes  the  persecutor,  and,  hard  as 
is  the  pressure  of  the  laws  now,  we  should  never  forget  that 
we  have,  in  our  time,  been  persecutors,  and  that  in  defiance 
of  the  rights  of  conscience  we  had  fought  to  achieve.  Man's 
nature  is,  I  fear,  unchangeable.  The  slave  longs,  above  all 
things,  for  freedom,  but  when  he  rises  successfully  against 
his  master  he,  in  turn,  becomes  a  tyrant,  and  not  infrequently 
a  cruel  and  bloodthirsty  one.  Still,  we  must  hope.  It  may 
be  in  the  good  days  that  are  to  come,  we  may  reach  a  point 
when  each  will  be  free  to  worship  in  his  own  fashion,  without 
any  fear  or  hindrance,  recognising  the  fact  that  each  has  a 
right  to  follow  his  own  path  to  Heaven,  without  its  being  a 
subject  of  offence  to  those  who  walk  in  other  ways." 


"EOli    THE   LAST    TIME:     WILL    YOU    SIGN    THE    DEED f 


FATHER    AND    SON  283 

One  or  two  of  the  other  visitors  were  on  the  point  of  speak- 
ing, when  Mr.  Wallace  put  a  stop  to  further  argument  by 
fetching  a  Bible  from  his  closet,  and  preparing  for  the  short 
service  of  prayer  with  which  the  evening  always  closed. 

One  evening,  Mr.  Harvey  and  his  wife  were  absent  from 
the  usual  gathering. 

"I  feel  anxious  about  them, "Mr.  Wallace  said;  "they have 
never,  since  they  arrived  in  town,  missed  coming  here  at 
seven  o'clock.  The  bells  are  usually  striking  the  hour  as  they 
come.  I  fear  that  one  or  other  of  them  may  have  been  seized 
by  the  Plague." 

"With  your  permission,  sir,  I  will  run  round  and  see," 
Cyril  said.  "  I  know  their  lodging,  for  I  have  accompanied 
them  to  the  door  several  times.  It  is  but  five  minutes'  walk 
from  here.  If  one  or  other  is  ill  I  will  run  round  to  Dr. 
Hodges,  and  I  am  sure,  at  my  request,  he  will  go  round  at 
once  to  see  them." 

Cyril  walked  fast  towards  the  lodging  occupied  by  the  Har- 
veys.  It  was  at  the  house  of  a  mercer,  but  he  and  his  family 
had,  three  weeks  before,  gone  away,  having  gladly  permitted 
his  lodgers  to  remain,  as  their  presence  acted  as  a  guard  to 
the  house.  They  had  brought  up  an  old  servant  with  them, 
and  were  therefore  able  to  dispense  with  other  attendants. 
Cyril  hurried  along,  trying,  as  usual,  to  pay  as  little  heed  as 
he  could  to  the  doleful  cries  that  arose  from  many  of  the 
houses.  Although  it  was  still  broad  daylight  there  was  scarce 
a  soul  in  the  streets,  and  those  he  met  were,  like  himself, 
walking  fast,  keeping  as  far  as  possible  from  any  one  they 
met,  so  as  to  avoid  contact. 

As  he  neared  the  house  he  heard  a  woman  scream.  A 
moment  later  a  casement  was  thrown  open,  and  Mrs.  Harvey's 
head  appeared.  She  gave  another  piercing  cry  for  help,  and 
was  then  suddenly  dragged  back,  and  the  casement  was  vio- 
lently closed.  Cyril  had  so  frequently  heard  similar  cries 
that  he  would  have  paid  no  attention  to  it  had  it  come  from  a 
stranger,  but  he  felt  that  Mrs.  Harvey  was  not  one  to  give  way 


284  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

to  wild  despair,  even  had  her  husband  been  suddenly  attacked 
with  the  Plague.  Her  sudden  disappearance,  and  the  closing 
of  the  casement,  too,  were  unaccountable,  unless,  indeed,  her 
husband  were  in  a  state  of  violent  delirium.  He  ran  to  the 
door  and  flung  himself  against  it. 

"Help  me  to  force  it  down,"  he  cried  to  a  man  who  was 
passing. 

"You  are  mad,"  the  man  replied.  "Do  you  not  see  that 
they  have  got  the  Plague  ?  You  may  hear  hundreds  of  such 
cries  every  day." 

Cyril  drew  his  sword,  which  he  always  carried  when  he 
went  out  of  an  evening  —  for,  owing  to  the  deaths  among  the 
City  watch,  deeds  of  lawlessness  and  violence  were  constantly 
perpetrated  —  and  struck,  with  all  his  strength,  with  the  hilt 
upon  the  fastening  of  the  casement  next  the  door.  Several 
of  the  small  panes  of  glass  fell  in,  and  the  whole  window 
shook.  Again  and  again  he  struck  upon  the  same  spot,  when 
the  fastening  gave  way,  and  the  window  flew  open.  He 
sprang  in  at  once,  ran  through  the  shop  into  the  passage,  and 
then  upstairs.  The  door  was  open,  and  he  nearly  fell  over 
the  body  of  a  man.  As  he  ran  into  the  room  he  heard  the 
words, — ■ 

"For  the  last  time:  Will  you  sign  the  deed?  You  think 
I  will  not  do  this,  but  I  am  desperate." 

As  the  words  left  his  mouth,  Cyril  sprang  forward  between 
the  man  and  Mr.  Harvey,  who  was  standing  with  his  arms 
folded,  looking  steadfastly  at  his  opponent,  who  was  menac- 
ing him  with  a  drawn  sword.  The  man,  with  a  terrible  oath, 
turned  to  defend  himself,  repeating  the  oath  when  he  saw  who 
was  his  assailant. 

"I  let  you  off  last  time  lightly,  you  scoundrel!"  Cyril  ex- 
claimed.    "This  time  it  is  your  life  or  mine." 

The  man  made  a  furious  lunge  at  him.  Cyril  parried  it, 
and  would  at  the  next  moment  have  run  him  through  had  not 
Mr.  Harvey  suddenly  thrown  himself  between  them,  hurling 
Cyril's  antagonist  to  the  ground. 


FATHER    AND    SON  -iOO 

"Put  up  your  sword,"  he  said  to  Cyril.  "This  man  is  my 
son;  scoundrel  and  villain,  yet  still  my  son,  even  though  he 
has  raised  his  hand  against  me.     Leave  him  to  God." 

Cyril  had  stepped  a  pace  back  in  his  surprise.  At  first  he 
thought  that  Mr.  Harvey's  trouble  had  turned  his  brain;  then 
it  flashed  across  him  that  this  ruffian's  name  was  indeed  John 
Harvey.  The  man  was  about  to  rise  from  the  floor  when 
Cyril  again  sprang  forward. 

"Drop  that  sword,"  he  exclaimed,  "or  I  will  run  you 
through.  Now,  sir,"  he  said  to  Air.  Harvey,  "will  you  draw 
out  that  pistol,  whose  butt  projects  from  his  pocket,  or  your 
son  may  do  one  of  us  mischief  yet?  " 

That  such  had  been  the  man's  intention  was  evident  from 
the  glance  of  baffled  rage  he  threw  at  Cyril. 

"Now,  sir,  go,"  his  father  said  sternly.  "Remember  that, 
henceforth,  you  are  no  son  of  mine.  Did  I  do  my  duty  I 
should  hand  you  over  to  the  watch  —  not  for  your  threats  to 
me.  but  for  the  sword-thrust  you  have  given  to  Joseph  Ed- 
monds, who  has  many  times  carried  you  on  his  shoulder  when 
a  child.  You  may  compass  my  death,  but  be  assured  that  not 
one  farthing  will  you  gain  thereby.  '  Vengeance  is  mine, 
saith  the  Lord.'     I  leave  it  to  Him  to  pay  it.     Now  go." 

John  Harvey  rose  to  his  feet,  and  walked  to  the  door. 
Then  he  turned  and  shook  his  fist  at  Cyril. 

"  Curse  you  !  "  he  said.     "  I  will  be  even  with  you  yet." 

Cyril  now  had  time  to  look  round.  His  eye  fell  upon  the 
figure  of  Mrs.  Harvey,  who  had  fallen  insensible.  He  made 
a  step  towards  her,  but  her  husband  said,  "  She  has  but  fainted. 
This  is  more  pressing,"  and  he  turned  to  the  old  servant. 
Cyril  aided  him  in  lifting  the  old  man  up  and  laying  him  on 
the  couch. 

"He  breathes,"  said  he. 

"He  is  wounded  to  death,"  Mr.  Harvey  said  sadly;  "and 
my  son  hath  done  it." 

Cyril  opened  the  servant's  coat. 

"  Here  is  the  wound,  high  up  on  the  left  side.     It  may  not 


286  WHEN  LONDON  BURNED 

touch  a  vital  part.  It  bleeds  freely,  and  I  have  heard  that 
that  is  a  good  sign." 

"It  is  so,"  Mr.  Harvey  said  excitedly.  "Perhaps  he  may 
yet  recover.  I  would  give  all  that  I  am  worth  that  it  might 
be  so,  and  that,  bad  as  he  may  be,  the  sin  of  this  murder 
should  not  rest  on  my  son's  soul." 

"  I  will  run  for  the  doctor,  sir,  but  before  I  go  let  me 
help  you  to  lift  your  wife.  She  will  doubtless  come  round 
shortly,  and  will  aid  you  to  stanch  the  wound  till  the  doctor 
comes." 

Mrs.  Harvey  was  indeed  already  showing  signs  of  returning 
animation.  She  was  placed  on  a  couch,  and  water  sprinkled 
on  her  face.  As  soon  as  he  saw  her  eyes  open  Cyril  caught 
up  his  hat  and  ran  to  Dr.  Hodges.  The  doctor  had  just  fin- 
ished his  supper,  and  was  on  the  point  of  going  out  again  to 
see  some  of  his  patients.  On  hearing  from  Cyril  that  a  ser- 
vant of  some  friends  of  his  had  been  wounded  by  a  robber, 
he  put  some  lint  and  bandages  in  his  pocket,  and  started  with 
him. 

"These  robberies  are  becoming  more  and  more  frequent," 
he  said;  "and  so  bold  and  reckless  are  the  criminals  that  they 
seem  to  care  not  a  jot  whether  they  add  murder  to  their  other 
crimes.     Where  do  you  say  the  wound  is?  " 

Cyril  pointed  below  his  own  shoulder. 

"It  is  just  about  there,  doctor." 

"  Then  it  may  be  above  the  upper  edge  of  the  lung.  If  so, 
we  may  save  the  man.  Half  an  inch  higher  or  lower  will 
make  all  the  difference  between  life  and  death.  As  you  say 
that  it  was  bleeding  freely,  it  is  probable  that  the  sword  has 
missed  the  lung,  for  had  it  pierced  it,  the  bleeding  would 
have  been  chiefly  internal,  and  the  hope  of  saving  him  would 
have  been  slight  indeed." 

When  they  reached  the  house  Cyril  found  that  Mrs.  Har- 
vev  had  quite  recovered.  They  had  cut  open  the  man's 
clothes  and  her  husband  was  pressing  a  handkerchief,  closely 
folded,  upon  the  wound. 


FATHER    AND    SON  287 

"It  is  serious,  but,  I  think,  not  vital,"  Dr.  Hodges  said, 
after  examining  it.  "  I  feel  sure  that  the  sword  has  missed 
the  lung." 

After  cutting  off  the  rest  of  the  man's  upper  garments,  he 
poured,  from  a  phial  he  had  brought  with  him,  a  few  drops 
of  a  powerful  styptic  into  the  wound,  placed  a  thick  pad  of 
lint  over  it,  and  bandaged  it  securely.  Then,  giving  direc- 
tions that  a  small  quantity  of  spirits  and  water  should  be  given 
to  the  patient  from  time  to  time,  and,  above  all  things,  that 
he  should  be  kept  perfectly  quiet,  he  hurried  away. 

"Is  there  anything  more  I  can  do,  sir?"  Cyril  asked  Mr. 
Harvey. 

"  Nothing  more.  You  will  understand,  sir,  what  our  feel- 
ings are,  and  that  our  hearts  are  too  full  of  grief  and  emotion 
for  us  to  speak.  We  shall  watch  together  to-night,  and  lay 
our  case  before  the  Lord." 

"Then  I  will  come  early  in  the  morning  and  see  if  there  is 
aught  I  can  do,  sir.  I  am  going  back  now  to  Mr.  Wallace, 
who  was  uneasy  at  your  absence.  I  suppose  you  would  wish 
me  to  say  only  that  I  found  that  there  was  a  robber  in  the 
place  who,  having  wounded  your  servant,  was  on  the  point  of 
attacking  you  when  I  entered,  and  that  he  fled  almost  imme- 
diately." 

"That  will  do.  Say  to  him  that  for  to-night  we  shall  be 
busy  nursing,  and  that  my  wife  is  greatly  shaken;  therefore  I 
would  not  that  he  should  come  round,  but  I  pray  him  to  call 
here  in  the  morning." 

"  I  will  do  so,  sir." 

Cyril  went  downstairs,  closed  the  shutters  of  the  window 
into  which  he  had  broken,  and  put  up  the  bars,  and  then 
went  out  at  the  door,  taking  special  pains  to  close  it  firmly 
behind  him. 

He  was  glad  to  be  out  of  the  house.  He  had  seen  many 
sad  scenes  during  the  last  few  weeks,  but  it  seemed  to  him  that 
this  was  the  saddest  of  all.  Better,  a  thousand  times,  to  see 
a  son  stricken  by  the  Plague  than  this.     He  walked  slowly 


288  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

back  to  the  minister's.  He  met  Mr.  Wallace  at  the  door  of 
his  house. 

"  I  was  coming  round,"  the  latter  said.  "Of  course  one  or 
other  of  them  are  stricken?" 

"  No,  sir;  it  was  another  cause  that  prevented  their  coming. 
Just  as  I  reached  the  house  I  heard  a  scream,  and  Mrs.  Har- 
vey appeared  at  the  casement  calling  for  help.  I  forced  open 
a  window  and  ran  up.  I  found  that  a  robber  had  entered  the 
house.  He  had  seriously  wounded  the  old  servant,  and  was 
on  the  point  of  attacking  Mr.  Harvey  when  I  entered.  Taken 
by  surprise,  the  man  fled  almost  immediately.  Mrs.  Harvey 
had  fainted.  At  first,  we  thought  the  servant  was  killed,  but, 
finding  that  he  lived,  I  ran  off  and  fetched  Dr.  Hodges,  who 
has  dressed  the  wound,  and  thinks  that  the  man  has  a  good 
chance  of  recovery.  As  Mrs.  Harvey  had  now  come  round, 
and  was  capable  of  assisting  her  husband,  they  did  not  accept 
my  offer  to  stay  and  do  anything  I  could.  I  said  I  was  com- 
ing to  you,  and  Mr.  Harvey  asked  me  to  say  that,  although 
they  were  too  much  shaken  to  see  you  this  evening,  they 
should  be  glad  if  you  would  go  round  to  them  the  first  thing 
in  the  morning." 

"Then  the  robber  got  away  unharmed?"  Mr.  Wallace 
asked. 

"  He  was  unharmed,  sir.  I  would  rather  that  you  did  not 
question  me  on  the  subject.  Mr.  Harvey  will  doubtless  enter 
fully  into  the  matter  with  you  in  the  morning.  We  did  not 
exchange  many  words,  for  he  was  greatly  disturbed  in  spirit 
at  the  wounding  of  his  old  servant,  and  the  scene  he  had  gone 
through;  and,  seeing  that  he  and  his  wife  would  rather  be 
alone  with  their  patient,  I  left  almost  directly  after  Dr. 
Hodges  went  away.  However,  I  may  say  that  I  believe  that 
there  are  private  matters  in  the  affair,  which  he  will  probably 
himself  communicate  to  you." 

"Then  I  will  ask  no  more  questions,  Cyril.  I  am  well 
content  to  know  that  it  is  not  as  I  feared,  and  that  the  Plague 
had  not  attacked  them." 


FATHER    AND    SON  289 

"I  said  that  I  would  call  round  in  the  morning,  sir;  but  I 
have  been  thinking  of  it  as  I  came  along,  and  consider  that, 
as  you  will  be  there,  it  is  as  well  that  I  should  not  do  so.  I 
will  come  round  here  at  ten  o'clock,  and  should  you  not  have 
returned,  will  wait  until  you  do.  I  do  not  know  that  I  can 
be  of  any  use  whatever,  and  do  not  wish  to  intrude  there. 
Will  you  kindly  say  this  to  them,  but  add  that  should  they 
really  wish  me  to  go,  I  will  of  course  do  so?  " 

Mr.  Wallace  looked  a  little  puzzled. 

"  I  will  do  as  you  ask  me,  but  it  seems  to  me  that  they  will 
naturally  wish  to  see  you,  seeing  that,  had  it  not  been  for  your 
arrival,  they  might  have  been  robbed  and  perhaps  murdered." 

"You  will  understand  better  when  you  have  seen  Mr.  Har- 
vey, sir.  Now  I  will  be  making  for  home;  it  is  about  my 
usual  hour,  and  John  Wilkes  will  be  beginning  to  wonder  and 
worry  about  me." 

To  John,  Cyril  told  the  same  story  as  to  Mr.  Wallace. 

"But  how  was  it  that  you  let  the  villain  escape,  Master 
Cyril?     Why  did  you  not  run  him  through  the  body?  " 

"  I  had  other  things  to  think  of,  John.  There  was  Mrs. 
Harvey  lying  insensible,  and  the  servant  desperately  wounded, 
and  I  thought  more  of  these  than  of  the  robber,  and  was  glad 
enough,  when  he  ran  out,  to  be  able  to  turn  my  attention  to 
them." 

"Ay,  ay,  that  was  natural  enough,  lad;  but  'tis  a  pity  the 
villain  got  off  scot-free.  Truly  it  is  not  safe  for  two  old 
people  to  be  in  an  empty  house  by  themselves  in  these  times, 
specially  as,  maybe,  the  houses  on  either  side  are  also  unten- 
anted, and  robbers  can  get  into  them  and  make  their  way 
along  the  roof,  and  so  enter  any  house  they  like  by  the  win- 
dows there.  It  was  a  mercy  you  chanced  to  come  along. 
Men  are  so  accustomed  now  to  hear  screams  and  calls  for  aid, 
that  none  trouble  themselves  as  to  such  sounds.  And  you  still 
feel  quite  well?  " 

"  Never  better,  John,  except  for  occasional  twitches  in  my 
shoulder." 

T 


290  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

"It  does  not  knit  so  fast  as  it  should  do,"  John  said.  "In 
the  first  place,  you  are  always  on  the  move;  then  no  one  can 
go  about  into  infected  houses  without  his  spirits  being  dis- 
turbed, and  of  all  things  a  calm  and  easy  disposition  is  essen- 
tial for  the  proper  healing  of  wounds.  Lastly,  it  is  certain 
that  when  there  is  poison  in  the  air  wounds  do  not  heal  so 
quickly  as  at  other  times." 

"It  is  going  on  well  enough,  John;  indeed,  I  could  not 
desire  it  to  do  better.  As  soon  as  it  is  fairly  healed  I  ought  to 
join  Prince  Rupert  again;  but  in  truth  I  do  not  wish  to  go, 
for  I  would  fain  see  this  terrible  Plague  come  to  an  end  before 
I  leave;  for  never  since  the  days  of  the  Black  Death,  hun- 
dreds of  years  ago,  was  there  so  strange  and  terrible  a  malady 
in  this  country." 

Mr.  Wallace  had  returned  to  his  house  when  Cyril  called 
the  next  morning. 

"Thinking  over  what  you  said  last  night,  Cyril,  I  arrived  at 
a  pretty  correct  conclusion  as  to  what  had  happened,  though 
I  thought  not  that  it  could  be  as  bad  as  it  was.  I  knew  the 
object  with  which  Mr.  Harvey  and  his  wife  had  come  up  to 
London,  at  a  time  when  most  men  were  fleeing  from  it.  Their 
son  has,  ever  since  he  came  up  three  years  ago,  been  a 
source  of  grievous  trouble  to  them,  as  he  was,  indeed,  for  a 
long  time  previously.  Some  natures  seem  naturally  to  turn 
to  evil,  and  this  boy's  was  one  of  them.  It  may  be  that  the 
life  at  home  was  too  rigid  and  severe,  and  that  he  revolted 
against  it.  Certain  it  is  that  he  took  to  evil  courses  and  con- 
sorted with  bad  companions.  Severity  was  unavailing.  He 
would  break  out  of  the  house  at  night  and  be  away  for  days. 
He  was  drunken  and  dissolute. 

"At  last,  just  after  a  considerable  sum  of  money  had  come 
into  the  house  from  the  tenants'  rents,  he  stole  it,  and  went 
up  to  London.  His  name  was  not  mentioned  at  home,  though 
his  father  learnt  from  correspondents  here  that  he  had  become 
a  hanger-on  of  the  Court,  where,  his  father  being  a  man  of 
condition,  he  found  friends  without   difficulty.     He   was   a 


FATHER   AND    SON  291 

gambler  and  a  brawler,  and  bore  a  bad  reputation  even 
among  the  riff-raff  of  the  Court.  His  father  learnt  that  he 
had  disappeared  from  sight  at  the  time  the  Court  went  to 
Oxford  early  in  June,  and  his  correspondent  found  that  he 
was  reported  to  have  joined  a  band  of  abandoned  ruffians, 
whose  least  crimes  were  those  of  robbery. 

"When  the  Plague  spread  rapidly,  Mr.  Harvey  and  his  wife 
determined  to  come  up  to  London,  to  make  one  more  effort 
to  draw  him  from  his  evil  courses.  The  only  thing  that  they 
have  been  able  to  learn  for  certain  was,  that  he  was  one  of 
the  performers  in  that  wicked  mockery  the  dance  of  death, 
but  their  efforts  to  trace  him  have  otherwise  failed. 

"  They  had  intended,  if  they  had  found  him,  and  he  would 
have  made  promises  of  amendment,  to  have  given  him  money 
that  would  have  enabled  him  to  go  over  to  America  and  begin 
a  new  life  there,  promising  him  a  regular  allowance  to  main- 
tain him  in  comfort.  As  they  have  many  friends  over  there, 
some  of  whom  went  abroad  to  settle  before  the  Civil  War 
broke  out  here,  they  would  be  able  to  have  news  how  he  was 
going  on;  and  if  they  found  he  was  living  a  decent  life,  and 
truly  repented  his  past  course,  they  would  in  five  years  have 
had  him  back  again,  and  reinstated  him  as  their  heir. 

"  I  knew  their  intentions  in  the  matter,  and  have  done  my 
best  to  gain  them  news  of  him.  I  did  not  believe  in  the 
reformation  of  one  who  had  shown  himself  to  be  of  such  evil 
spirit;  but  God  is  all-powerful,  and  might  have  led  him  out 
from  the  slough  into  which  he  had  fallen. 

"  Yesterday  evening,  half  an  hour  before  you  went  there, 
his  father  and  mother  were  astonished  at  his  suddenly  enter- 
ing. He  saluted  them  at  first  with  ironical  politeness,  and 
said  that  having  heard  from  one  from  the  same  part  of  the 
country  that  he  had  seen  them  in  London,  he  had  had  the 
streets  thereabouts  watched,  and  having  found  where  they 
lodged,  had  come  to  pay  his  respects. 

"There  was  a  reckless  bravado  in  his  manner  that  alarmed 
his  mother,  and   it  was  not  long  before   the   purpose  of  his 


292  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

visit  came  out.  He  demanded  that  his  father  should  at  once 
sign  a  deed  which  he  had  brought  drawn  out  in  readiness, 
assigning  to  him  at  once  half  his  property. 

"'You  have,'  he  said,  'far  more  than  you  can  require. 
Living  as  you  do,  you  must  save  three-quarters  of  your  income, 
and  it  would  be  at  once  an  act  of  charity,  and  save  you  the 
trouble  of  dealing  with  money  that  is  of  no  use  to  you.' 

"  His  father  indignantly  refused  to  take  any  such  step,  and 
then  told  him  the  plans  he  had  himself  formed  for  him.  At 
this  he  laughed  scoffingly. 

"'  You  have  the  choice,'  he  said,  'of  giving  me  half,  or  of 
my  taking  everything.'  And  then  he  swore  with  terrible  oaths 
that  unless  his  father  signed  the  paper,  that  day  should  be 
his  last.  '  You  are  in  my  power,'  he  said,  'and  I  am  desper- 
ate. Do  you  think  that  if  three  dead  bodies  are  found  in  a 
house  now  any  will  trouble  to  inquire  how  they  came  to  their 
end?  They  will  be  tossed  into  the  plague-cart,  and  none  will 
make  inquiry  about  them.' 

"  Hearing  voices  raised  in  anger,  the  old  servant  ran  in. 
At  once  the  villain  drew  and  ran  at  him,  passing  his  sword 
through  his  body.  Then,  as  if  transported  at  the  sight  of  the 
blood  he  had  shed,  he  turned  upon  his  father.  It  was  at  this 
moment  that  his  mother  ran  to  the  window  and  called  for  help. 
He  dragged  her  back,  and  as  she  fell  fainting  with  horror  and 
fear  he  again  turned  upon  his  father;  his  passion  grew  hotter 
and  hotter  as  the  latter,  upbraiding  him  with  the  deed  he  had 
done,  refused  to  sign;  and  there  is  no  doubt  that  he  would 
have  taken  his  life  had  you  not  luckily  ran  in  at  this  moment. 

"  It  has  truly  been  a  terrible  night  for  them.  They  have 
passed  it  in  prayer,  and  when  I  went  this  morning  were  both 
calm  and  composed,  though  it  was  easy  to  see  by  their  faces 
how  they  had  suffered,  and  how  much  the  blow  has  told  upon 
them.  They  have  determined  to  save  their  son  from  any 
further  temptation  to  enrich  himself  by  their  deaths.  I 
fetched  a  lawyer  for  them;  and  when  I  left  Mr.  Harvey  was 
giving  him  instructions  for  drawing  up  his  will,  by  which 


FATHER    AND    SON  293 

every  farthing  is  left  away  from  him.  They  request  me  to  go 
to  them  this  evening  with  two  or  three  of  our  friends  to  wit- 
ness it,  as  it  is  necessary  in  a  time  like  this  that  a  will  should 
be  witnessed  by  as  many  as  possible,  as  some  may  be  carried 
off  by  the  Plague;  and  should  all  the  witnesses  be  dead,  the 
will  might  be  disputed  as  a  forgery.  So  the  lawyer  will  bring 
his  clerks  with  him,  and  I  shall  take  four  or  five  of  our 
friends. 

"They  will  return  to  the  country  as  soon  as  their  servant 
can  be  moved.  Dr.  Hodges  came  when  I  was  there,  and 
gives  hopes  that  the  cure  will  be  a  speedy  one.  We  are  going 
to  place  some  men  in  the  house.  I  have  among  my  poorer 
friends  two  men  who  will  be  glad  to  establish  themselves  there 
with  their  wives,  seeing  that  they  will  pay  no  rent,  and  will 
receive  wages  as  long  as  Mr.  Harvey  remains  there.  There 
will  thus  be  no  fear  of  any  repetition  of  the  attempt.  Mr. 
Harvey,  on  my  advice,  will  also  draw  up  and  sign  a  paper 
giving  a  full  account  of  the  occurrence  of  last  evening,  and 
will  leave  this  in  the  hands  of  the  lawyer. 

"This  will  be  a  protection  to  him  should  his  son  follow 
him  into  the  country,  as  he  will  then  be  able  to  assure  him 
that  if  he  proceeds  to  violence  suspicion  will  at  once  fall  upon 
him,  and  he  will  be  arrested  for  his  murder.  But,  indeed, 
the  poor  gentleman  holds  but  little  to  his  life ;  and  it  was  only 
on  my  representing  to  him  that  this  document  might  be  the 
means  of  averting  the  commission  of  the  most  terrible  of  all 
sins  from  the  head  of  his  son,  that  he  agreed  to  sign  it.  I 
gave  him  your  message,  and  he  prays  me  to  say  that,  deeply 
grateful  as  he  and  his  wife  are  to  you,  not  so  much  for  the 
saving  of  their  lives,  as  for  preventing  their  son's  soul  being 
stained  by  the  crime,  they  would  indeed  rather  that  you  did 
not  call  for  a  time,  for  they  are  so  sorely  shaken  that  they  do 
not  feel  equal  to  seeing  you.  You  will  not,  I  hope,  take  this 
amiss." 

"By  no  means,"  Cyril  replied;  "it  is  but  a  natural  feeling; 
and,  in  truth,  I  myself  am  relieved  that  such  is  their  deci- 


294  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

sion,  for  it  would  be  well-nigh  as  painful  to  me  as  to  them  to 
see  them  again,  and  to  talk  over  the  subject." 

"  By  the  way,  Cyril,  Mr.  Harvey  said  that  when  you  saw 
his  son  you  cried  out  his  name,  and  that  by  the  manner  in 
which  he  turned  upon  you  it  was  clear  that  he  had  some  cause 
for  hating  you.     Is  this  so,  or  was  it  merely  his  fancy?  " 

"  It  was  no  fancy,  sir.  It  is  not  long  since  I  thwarted  his 
attempt  to  carry  off  the  daughter  of  a  city  merchant,  to  whom 
he  had  represented  himself  as  a  nobleman.  He  was  in  the 
act  of  doing  so,  with  the  aid  of  some  friends,  when,  accom- 
panied by  John  Wilkes,  I  came  up.  There  was  a  fray,  in  the 
course  of  which  I  ran  him  through  the  shoulder.  The  young 
lady  returned  home  with  us,  and  has  since  heartily  repented 
of  her  folly.  I  had  not  seen  the  man  since  that  time  till  I 
met  him  yesterday;  but  certainly  the  house  was  watched  for 
some  time,  as  I  believe,  by  his  associates  who  would  probably 
have  done  me  an  ill  turn  had  I  gone  out  after  nightfall." 

"That  explains  it,  Cyril.  I  will  tell  Mr.  Harvey,  whose 
mind  has  been  much  puzzled  by  your  recognition  of  his  son." 


^Xfef^*: 

\\,0^/^^^^^^Sr^*^u)y^^'- 

^3) 

//  _,Ss^k 

W  /A\  / 

^'^~^>> 

^^^^^ 

fTj^ 

*"-_. 

CHAPTER    XVII 


SMITTEN    DOWN 


'TWO  days  later,  Cyril  started  at  his  usual  hour  to  go  to  Dr. 
-*-  Hodges' ;  but  he  had  proceeded  but  a  few  yards  when  a 
man,  who  was  leaning  against  the  wall,  suddenly  lurched  for- 
ward and  caught  him  round  the  neck.  Thinking  that  the 
fellow  had  been  drinking,  Cyril  angrily  tried  to  shake  him  off. 
As  he  did  so  the  man's  hat,  which  had  been  pressed  down  over 
his  eyes,  fell  off,  and,  to  his  astonishment,  Cyril  recognised 
John  Harvey. 

"You  villain!  What  are  you  doing  here?"  he  exclaimed, 
as  he  freed  himself  from  the  embrace,  sending  his  assailant 
staggering  back  against  the  wall. 

The  man's  face  lit  up  with  a  look  of  savage  exultation. 

"I  told  you  you  should  hear  from  me  again, "he  said,  "and 
I  have  kept  my  word.  I  knew  the  hour  you  went  out,  and  I 
have  been  waiting  for  you.  You  are  a  doomed  man.  I  have 
the  Plague,  and  I  have  breathed  in  your  face.  Before  twenty- 
four  hours  have  passed  you  will  be,  as  I  am,  a  dying  man. 
That  is  a  good  piece  of  vengeance.  You  may  be  a  better 
swordsman  than  I  am,  but  you  can't  fight  with  the  Plague." 

Cyril  drew  back  in  horror.  As  he  did  so,  a  change  came 
over  John  Harvey's  face,  he  muttered  a  few  words  incohe- 
rently, swayed  backwards  and  forwards,  and  then  slid  to  the 
ground  in  a  heap.  A  rush  of  blood  poured  from  his  mouth. 
and  he  fell  over  dead. 

Cyril  had  seen  more  than  one  similar  death  in  the  streets, 


296  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

but  the  horrible  malignity  of  this  man,  and  his  sudden  death, 
gave  him  a  terrible  shock.  He  felt  for  the  moment  com- 
pletely unmanned,  and,  conscious  that  he  was  too  unhinged 
for  work,  he  turned  and  went  back  to  the  house. 

"You  look  pale,  lad,"  John  Wilkes  said,  as  Cyril  went  up- 
stairs.     "What  brings  you  back  so  soon?  " 

"I  have  had  rather  a  shock,  John."  And  he  told  him  of 
what  had  happened. 

"That  was  enough  to  startle  you,  lad.  I  should  say  the 
best  thing  you  could  do  would  be  to  take  a  good  strong  tum- 
bler of  grog,  and  then  lay  down." 

"That  I  will  do,  and  will  take  a  dose  of  the  medicine  Dr. 
Hodges  makes  everyone  take  when  the  infection  first  shows 
itself  in  a  house.  As  you  know,  I  have  never  had  any  fear  of 
the  Plague  hitherto.  I  don't  say  that  I  am  afraid  of  it  now, 
but  I  have  run  a  far  greater  risk  of  catching  it  than  I  have 
ever  done  before,  for  until  now  I  have  never  been  in  actual 
contact  with  anyone  with  the  disease." 

After  a  sleep  Cyril  rose,  and  feeling  himself  again,  went  to 
call  upon  Mr.  Wallace. 

"  I  shall  not  come  again  for  a  few  days,"  he  said,  after  tell- 
ing him  what  had  happened,  but  without  mentioning  the 
name  of  John  Harvey,  "  but  I  will  send  you  a  note  every  other 
day  by  John  Wilkes.  If  he  does  not  come,  you  will  know 
that  I  have  taken  the  malady,  and  in  that  case,  Mr.  Wallace, 
I  know  that  I  shall  have  your  prayers  for  my  recovery.  I  am 
sure  that  I  shall  be  well  cared  for  by  John  Wilkes." 

"Of  my  prayers  you  maybe  sure,  Cyril;  and,  indeed,  I  have 
every  faith  that,  should  you  catch  the  malady,  you  will  recover 
from  it.  You  have  neither  well-nigh  frightened  yourself  to 
death,  nor  have  you  dosed  yourself  with  drugs  until  nature 
was  exhausted  before  the  struggle  began.  You  will,  I  am 
sure,  be  calm  and  composed,  and  above  all  you  have  faith  in 
God,  and  the  knowledge  that  you  have  done  your  part  to  carry 
out  His  orders,  and  to  visit  the  sick  and  aid  those  in  sorrow." 

The  next  day   Cyril  was  conscious  of    no  change  except 


SMITTEN   DOWN  297 

that  he  felt  a  disinclination  to  exert  himself.  The  next 
morning  he  had  a  feeling  of  nausea. 

"I  think  that  I  am  in  for  it,  John,"  he  said.  "But  at  any 
rate  it  can  do  no  harm  to  try  that  remedy  you  spoke  of  that  is 
used  in  the  East.  First  of  all,  let  us  fumigate  the  room.  As 
far  as  I  have  seen,  the  smoke  of  tobacco  is  the  best  preserva- 
tive against  the  Plague.  Now  do  you,  John,  keep  a  bit  of 
tobacco  in  your  mouth." 

"That  I  mostly  do,  lad." 

"  Well,  keep  a  bigger  bit  than  usual,  John,  and  smoke  stead- 
ily. Still,  that  will  not  be  enough.  Keep  the  fire  burning, 
and  an  iron  plate  heated  to  redness  over  it.  Bring  that  into 
my  room  from  time  to  time,  and  burn  tobacco  on  it.  Keep 
the  room  full  of  smoke." 

"I  will  do  that,"  John  said,  "but  you  must  not  have  too 
much  of  it.  I  am  an  old  hand,  and  have  many  times  sat  in 
a  fo'castle  so  full  of  smoke  that  one  could  scarce  see  one's 
hands,  but  you  are  not  accustomed  to  it,  and  it  may  like 
enough  make  you  sick." 

"There  will  be  no  harm  in  that,  John,  so  that  one  does  not 
push  it  too  far.  Now,  how  are  you  going  to  set  about  this 
sweating  process?  " 

"While  you  undress  and  get  into  bed  I  will  get  a  blanket 
ready.  It  is  to  be  dipped  in  boiling  water,  and  then  wrung 
out  until  it  is  as  dry  as  we  can  get  it.  Then  you  are  wrapped 
in  that,  and  then  rolled  in  five  or  six  dry  blankets  to  keep  in 
the  heat.  You  will  keep  in  that  until  you  feel  almost  weak 
with  sweating;  then  I  take  you  out  and  sponge  you  with 
warmish  water,  and  then  wrap  you  in  another  dry  blanket." 

"You  had  better  sponge  me  with  vinegar,  John." 

Cyril  undressed.  When  he  had  done  so  he  carefully  exam- 
ined himself,  and  his  eye  soon  fell  on  a  black  spot  on  the 
inside  of  his  leg,  just  above  the  knee.  It  was  the  well- 
known  sign  of  the  Plague. 

"  I  have  got  it,  John,"  he  said,  when  the  latter  entered  with 
a  pile  of  blankets. 


298  WHEN   LONDON   BURNED 

"Well,  then,  we  have  got  to  fight  it,  Master  Cyril,  and  we 
will  beat  it  if  it  is  to  be  beaten.  Now,  lad,  for  the  hot 
blanket." 

"  Lay  it  down  on  the  bed,  and  I  will  wrap  myself  in  it,  and 
the  same  with  the  others.  Now  I  warn  you,  you  are  not  to 
come  nearer  to  me  than  you  can  help,  and  above  all  you  are 
not  to  lean  over  me.  If  you  do,  I  will  turn  you  out  of  the 
room  and  lock  the  door,  and  fight  it  out  by  myself.  Now 
puff  away  at  that  pipe,  and  the  moment  you  wrap  me  up  get 
the  room  full  of  smoke." 

John  nodded. 

"Don't  you  bother  about  me,"  he  growled.  "I  reckon  the 
Plague  ain't  going  to  touch  such  a  tough  old  bit  of  seasoned 
mahogany  as  I  am.     Still,  I  will  do  as  you  tell  me." 

In  a  few  minutes  Cyril  was  in  a  profuse  perspiration,  in  which 
even  his  head,  which  was  above  the  blankets,  shared. 

"That  is  grand,"  John  said  complacently. 

The  cloud  of  tobacco,  with  which  the  room  was  soon  filled, 
was  not  long  in  having  the  effect  that  John  had  predicted,  and 
Cyril  was  soon  violently  sick,  which  had  the  effect  of  further 
increasing  the  perspiration. 

"  You  must  open  the  window  and  let  the  smoke  out  a  bit, 
John,"  he  gasped.     "I  can't  stand  any  more  of  it." 

This  was  done,  and  for  another  hour  Cyril  lay  between  the 
blankets. 

"I  shall  faint  if  I  lie  here  any  longer,"  he  said  at  last. 
"  Now,  John,  do  you  go  out  of  the  room,  and  don't  come  back 
again  until  I  call  you.  I  see  you  have  put  the  vinegar  handy. 
It  is  certain  that  if  this  is  doing  me  any  good  the  blankets 
will  be  infected.  You  say  you  have  got  a  big  fire  in  the 
kitchen.  Well,  I  shall  take  them  myself,  and  hang  them  up 
in  front  of  it,  and  you  are  not  to  go  into  the  room  till  they  are 
perfectly  dry  again.  You  had  better  light  another  fire  at  once 
in  the  parlour,  and  you  can  do  any  cooking  there.  I  will 
keep  the  kitchen  for  my  blankets." 

John  nodded  and  left  the  room,  and  Cyril  at  once  pro- 


SMITTEN    DOWN  299 

:eeded  to  unroll  the  blankets.  As  he  came  to  the  last  he  was 
conscious  of  a  strong  fetid  odour,  similar  to  that  he  had  more 
than  once  perceived  in  houses  infected  by  the  Plague. 

"I  believe  it  is  drawing  it  out  of  me,"  he  said  to  himself. 
"I  will  give  it  another  trial  presently." 

He  first  sponged  himself  with  vinegar,  and  felt  much  re- 
freshed. He  then  wrapped  himself  up  and  lay  down  for  a  few 
minutes,  for  he  felt  strangely  weak.  Then  he  got  up  and 
carried  the  blankets  into  the  kitchen,  where  a  huge  fire  had 
been  made  up  by  John.  He  threw  the  one  that  had  been 
next  to  him  into  a  tub,  and  poured  boiling  water  on  it,  and 
the  others  he  hung  on  chairs  round  it.  Then  he  went  back 
to  his  room,  and  lay  down  and  slept  for  half  an  hour.  He 
returned  to  the  kitchen  and  rearranged  the  blankets.  When 
John  saw  him  go  back  to  his  room  he  followed  him. 

"I  have  got  some  strong  broth  ready,"  he  said.  "Do  you 
think  that  you  could  take  a  cupful?  " 

"Ay,  and  a  good-sized  one,  John.  I  feel  sure  that  the 
sweating  has  done  me  good,  and  I  will  have  another  turn  at  it 
soon.  You  must  go  at  once  and  report  that  I  have  got  it,  or 
when  the  examiners  come  round,  and  find  that  the  Plague  is 
in  the  house,  you  will  be  fined,  or  perhaps  imprisoned.  Be- 
fore you  go  there,  please  leave  word  at  Dr.  Hodges'  that  I  am 
ill,  and  you  might  also  call  at  Mr.  Wallace's  and  leave  the 
same  message.  Tell  them,  in  both  cases,  that  I  have  every- 
thing that  I  want,  and  trust  that  I  shall  make  a  good  recovery." 

"Ay,  ay,  sir;  I  will  be  off  as  soon  as  I  have  brought  you  in 
your  broth,  and  will  be  back  here  in  half  an  hour." 

Cyril  drank  the  broth,  and  then  dozed  again  until  John 
returned.  When  he  heard  his  step  he  called  out  to  him  to 
bring  the  hot  iron,  and  he  filled  the  room  with  tobacco  smoke 
before  allowing  him  to  enter. 

"  Now,  John,  the  blankets  are  dry,  and  can  be  handled 
again,  and  I  am  ready  for  another  cooking." 

Four  times  that  day  did  Cyril  undergo  the  sweating  process. 
By  the  evening  he  was  as  weo.k  as  a  child,  but  his  skin  was 


300  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

soft  and  cool,  and  he  was  free  from  all  feeling  of  pain  or 
uneasiness.  Dr.  Hodges  called  half  an  hour  after  he  had 
taken  it  for  the  last  time,  having  only  received  his  message 
when  he  returned  late  from  a  terrible  day's  work.  Cyril  had 
just  turned  in  for  the  night. 

"Well,  lad,  how  are  you  feeling?  I  am  so  sorry  that  I  did 
not  get  your  message  before." 

"I  am  feeling  very  well,  doctor." 

"  Your  hand  is  moist  and  cool,"  Dr.  Hodges  said  in  surprise. 
"You  must  have  been  mistaken.  I  see  no  signs  whatever  of 
the  Plague." 

"There  was  no  mistake,  doctor;  there  were  the  black  marks 
on  my  thighs,  but  I  think  I  have  pretty  well  sweated  it  out 
of  me." 

He  then  described  the  process  he  had  followed,  and  said 
that  John  Wilkes  had  told  him  that  it  was  practised  in  the 
Levant. 

"  Sweating  is  greatly  used  here,  and  I  have  tried  it  very  re- 
peatedly among  my  patients,  and  in  some  cases,  where  I  had 
notice  of  the  disease  early,  have  saved  them.  Some  bleed 
before  sweating,  but  I  have  not  heard  of  one  who  did  so  who 
recovered.  In  many  cases  the  patient,  from  terror  or  from 
weakness  of  body,  cannot  get  up  the  heat  required,  and  even 
if  they  arrive  at  it,  have  not  the  strength  to  support  it.  In 
your  case  you  lost  no  time;  you  had  vital  heat  in  plenty,  and 
you  had  strength  to  keep  up  the  heat  in  full  force  until  you 
washed,  as  it  were,  the  malady  out  of  you.  Henceforth  I 
shall  order  that  treatment  with  confidence  when  patients  come 
to  me  whom  I  suspect  to  have  the  Plague,  although  it  may 
not  have  as  yet  fully  declared  itself.  What  have  you  done 
with  the  blankets?  " 

"  I  would  not  suffer  John  to  touch  them,  but  carried  them 
myself  into  the  kitchen.  The  blankets  next  to  me  I  throw 
into  a  tub  and  pour  boiling  water  over  them;  the  others  I 
hang  up  before  a  huge  fire,  so  as  to  be  dry  for  the  next  opera- 
tion.    I  take  care  that  John  does  not  enter  the  kitchen." 


SMITTEN   DOWN  301 

"How  often  have  you  done  this?  " 

"  Four  times,  and  lay  each  time  for  an  hour  in  the  blankets. 
I  feel  very  weak,  and  must  have  lost  very  many  pounds  in 
weight,  but  my  head  is  clear,  and  I  suffer  no  pain  whatever. 
The  marks  on  my  legs  have  not  spread,  and  seem  to  me  less 
dark  in  colour  than  they  were." 

"Your  case  is  the  most  hopeful  that  I  have  seen,"  Dr. 
Hodges  said.  "The  system  has  had  every  advantage,  and  to 
this  it  owes  its  success.  In  the  first  place,  you  began  it  a: 
soon  as  you  felt  unwell.  Most  people  would  have  gone  on  foi 
another  twelve  hours  before  they  paid  much  attention  to  the 
first  symptoms,  and  might  not  have  noticed  the  Plague  marks 
even  when  they  went  to  bed.  In  the  second  place,  you  are 
cool  and  collected,  and  voluntarily  delivered  yourself  to  the 
treatment.  And  in  the  third  place,  which  is  the  most  impor- 
tant perhaps  of  all,  you  were  in  good  health  generally.  You 
had  not  weakened  yourself  by  swallowing  every  nostrum  adver- 
tised, or  wearing  yourself  out  by  vain  terrors.  Ninety-nine 
cases  out  of  a  hundred  would  be  probably  beyond  the  reach 
of  help  before  they  were  conscious  of  illness,  and  be  too  weak 
to  stand  so  severe  a  strain  on  the  system  as  that  you  have 
undergone.  Another  thing  is  that  the  remedy  could  hardly  be 
attempted  in  a  house  full  of  frightened  people.  There  would 
be  sure  to  be  carelessness  in  the  matter  of  the  blankets,  which, 
unless  treated  as  you  have  done,  would  be  a  certain  means  of 
spreading  the  infection  over  the  house.  At  any  rate,  I  would 
continue  the  sweating  as  long  as  you  can  possibly  stand  it. 
Take  nourishment  in  the  shape  of  broth  frequently,  but  in 
small  quantity.  I  would  do  it  again  at  midnight;  'tis  well 
not  to  let  the  virus  have  time  to  gather  strength  again.  I  see 
you  have  faith  in  tobacco." 

"Yes,  doctor.  I  never  let  John  Wilkes  into  the  room  after 
I  have  taken  a  bath  until  it  is  full  of  tobacco  smoke.  I  have 
twice  made  myself  ill  with  it  to-day." 

"Don't  carry  it  too  far,  lad;  for  although  I  also  believe  in 
the  virtue  of  the  weed,  'tis  a  powerful  poison,  and  you  do  not 


302  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

want  to  weaken  yourself.  Well,  I  see  I  can  do  nothing  for 
you.  You  and  your  man  seem  to  me  to  have  treated  the  attack 
far  more  successfully  than  I  should  have  done;  for,  indeed, 
this  month  very  few  of  those  attacked  have  recovered,  what- 
ever the  treatment  has  been.  I  shall  come  round  early  to- 
morrow morning  to  see  how  you  are  going  on.  At  present 
nothing  can  be  better.  Since  the  first  outbreak,  I  have  not 
seen  a  single  case  in  which  the  patient  was  in  so  fair  a  way 
towards  recovery  in  so  short  a  time  after  the  discovery  of  the 
infection." 

John  Wilkes  at  this  moment  came  in  with  a  basin  of 
broth. 

"This  is  my  good  friend,  John  Wilkes,  doctor." 

"You  ought  to  be  called  Dr.  John  Wilkes,"  the  doctor,  who 
was  one  of  the  most  famous  of  his  time,  said,  with  a  smile, 
as  he  shook  hands  with  him.  "  Your  treatment  seems  to  be 
doing  wonders." 

"  It  seems  to  me  he  is  doing  well,  doctor,  but  I  am  afraid 
he  is  carrying  it  too  far;  he  is  so  weak  he  can  hardly  stand." 

"Never  mind  that,"  the  doctor  said;  "it  will  be  easy 
enough  to  build  him  up  when  we  have  once  got  the  Plague 
out  of  him.  I  have  told  him  to  have  another  turn  in  the 
blankets  at  twelve  o'clock  to-night;  it  will  not  do  to  let  the 
malady  get  a  fresh  hold  of  him.  But  don't  push  it  too  far, 
lad.  If  you  begin  to  feel  faint,  stop  it,  even  if  you  have  not 
been  a  quarter  of  an  hour  in  the  blankets.  Do  not  cover  your- 
self up  too  warmly  when  you  have  done;  let  nature  have  a 
rest.  I  shall  be  round  between  eight  and  nine,  and  no  doubt 
you  will  have  had  another  bath  before  I  come.  Do  not  sleep 
in  the  room,  Wilkes;  he  is  sure  to  go  off  soundly  to  sleep, 
and  there  is  no  use  your  running  any  needless  risk.  Let  his 
window  stand  open;  indeed,  it  should  always  be  open,  except 
when  he  gets  out  of  his  blankets,  or  is  fumigating  the  room. 
Let  him  have  a  chair  by  the  open  window,  so  as  to  get  as 
much  fresh  air  as  possible;  but  be  sure  that  he  is  warmly 
wrapped  up  with  blankets,  so   as   to   avoid   getting   a    chill. 


SMITTEN   DOWN  303 

You  might  place  a  hand-bell  by  the  side  of  his  bed  to-night, 
so  that  he  can  summons  you  should  he  have  occasion." 

When  the  doctor  came  next  morning  lie  nodded  approvingly 
as  soon  as  he  felt  Cyril's  hand. 

"Nothing  could  be  better,"  he  said;  "your  pulse  is  even 
quieter  than  last  night.     Now  let  me  look  at  those  spots." 

"They  are  fainter,"  Cyril  said. 

"A  great  deal,"  Dr.  Hodges  said,  in  a  tone  of  the  greatest 
pleasure.  "Thank  God,  my  lad,  it  is  dying  out.  Not  above 
three  or  four  times  since  the  Plague  began  have  I  been  able 
to  say  so.  I  shall  go  about  my  work  with  a  lighter  heart  to- 
day, and  shall  order  your  treatment  in  every  case  where  I  see 
the  least  chance  of  its  being  carried  out,  but  I  cannot  hope 
that  it  will  often  prove  as  successful  as  it  has  with  you.  You 
have  had  everything  in  your  favour  —  youth,  a  good  constitu- 
tion, a  tranquil  mind,  an  absence  of  fear,  and  a  faith  in  God." 

"And  a  good  attendant,  doctor  — don't  forget  that." 

"  No,  that  goes  for  a  great  deal,  lad  —  for  a  great  deal. 
Not  one  nurse  out  of  a  hundred  would  carry  out  my  instruc- 
tions carefully;  not  one  patient  in  a  thousand  would  be  able 
to  see  that  they  were  carried  out.  Of  course  you  will  keep 
on  with  the  treatment,  but  do  not  push  it  to  extremes ;  you 
have  pulled  yourself  down  prodigiously,  and  must  not  go  too 
far.  Do  you  perceive  any  change  in  the  odour  when  you  take 
off  the  blankets?  " 

"Yes,  doctor,  a  great  change;  I  could  scarcely  distinguish  it 
this  morning,  and  indeed  allowed  John  Wilkes  to  carry  them 
out,  as  I  don't  think  I  myself  could  have  walked  as  far  as  the 
kitchen,  though  it  is  but  ten  or  twelve  paces  away.  I  told 
him  to  smoke  furiously  all  the  time,  and  to  come  out  of  the 
kitchen  as  soon  as  he  ha^  hung  them  up." 

Cyril  took  three  more  baths  in  the  course  of  the  day,  but 
was  only  able  to  sustain  them  for  twenty  minutes  each,  as  by 
the  end  of  that  time  he  nearly  fainted.  The  doctor  came  in 
late  in  the  evening. 

"The  spots  are  gone,  doctor,"  Cyril  said. 


304  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

"Then  I  think  you  may  consider  yourself  cured,  lad.  Do 
not  take  the  treatment  again  to-night;  you  can  take  it  once 
in  the  morning;  and  then  if  I  find  the  spots  have  not  reap- 
peared by  the  time  I  come,  I  shall  pronounce  the  cure  as 
complete,  and  shall  begin  to  build  you  up  again." 

The  doctor  was  able  to  give  this  opinion  in  the  morning. 

"  I  shall  not  come  again,  lad,  unless  you  send  for  me,  for 
every  moment  of  my  time  is  very  precious,  and  I  shall  leave 
you  in  the  hands  of  Dr.  Wilkes.  All  you  want  now  is 
nourishment;  but  take  it  carefully  at  first,  and  not  too  much 
at  a  time;  stick  to  broths  for  the  next  two  or  three  days,  and 
when  you  do  begin  with  solids  do  so  very  sparingly." 

"There  was  a  gentleman  here  yesterday  asking  about  you," 
John  Wilkes  said,  as  Cyril,  propped  up  in  bed,  sipped  his 
broth.  "  It  was  Mr.  Harvey.  He  rang  at  the  bell,  and  I 
went  down  to  the  lower  window  and  talked  to  him  through 
that,  for  of  course  the  watchman  would  not  let  me  go  out  and 
speak  to  him.  I  had  heard  you  speak  of  him  as  one  of  the 
gentlemen  you  met  at  the  minister's,  and  he  seemed  muchly 
interested  in  you.  He  said  that  you  had  done  him  a  great 
service,  and  of  course  I  knew  it  was  by  frightening  that  robber 
away.  I  never  saw  a  man  more  pleased  than  he  was  when  I 
told  him  that  the  doctor  thought  you  were  as  good  as  cured, 
and  he  thanked  God  very  piously  for  the  same.  After  he  had 
done  that,  he  asked  me  first  whether  you  had  said  anything  to 
me  about  him.  I  said  that  you  had  told  me  you  had  met  him 
and  his  wife  at  the  minister's,  and  that  you  said  you  had  dis- 
turbed a  robber  you  found  at  his  house.  He  said,  quite  sharp, 
'  Nothing  more?  '  'No,  not  as  I  can  think  of.  He  is  always 
doing  good  to  somebody,'  says  I,  'and  never  a  word  would  he 
say  about  it,  if  it  did  not  get  found  out  somehow.  Why,  he 
saved  Prince  Rupert's  ship  from  being  blown  up  by  a  fire- 
vessel,  and  never  should  we  have  known  of  it  if  young  Lord 
Oliphant  had  not  written  to  the  Captain  telling  him  all  about 
it,  and  saying  that  it  was  the  gallantest  feat  done  in  the  battle. 
Then  there  were  other  things,  but  they  were  of  the  nature  of 


SMITTEN    DOWN  305 

private  affairs. '  '  You  can  tell  me  about  them,  my  good  man, ' 
he  said;  'I  am  no  vain  babbler;  and  as  you  may  well  believe, 
from  what  he  did  for  me,  and  for  other  reasons,  I  would  fain 
know  as  much  as  I  can  of  him.'  So  then  I  told  him  about 
how  you  found  out  about  the  robbery  and  saved  master  from 
being  ruined,  and  how  you  prevented  Miss  Nellie  from  going 
off  with  a  rascal  who  pretended  he  was  an  earl." 

"Then  you  did  very  wrong,  John,"  Cyril  said  angrily.  "I 
say  naught  about  your  speaking  about  the  robbery,  for  that 
was  told  in  open  Court,  but  you  ought  not,  on  any  account, 
to  have  said  a  word  about  Mistress  Nellie's  affairs." 

"Well,  your  honour,  I  doubt  not  Mistress  Nellie  herself 
would  have  told  the  gentleman  had  she  been  in  my  place.  I 
am  sure  he  can  be  trusted  not  to  let  it  go  further.  I  took  care 
to  tell  him  what  good  it  had  done  Mistress  Nellie,  and  that 
good  had  come  out  of  evil." 

"Well,  you  ought  not  to  have  said  anything  about  it,  John. 
It  may  be  that  Mistress  Nellie  out  of  her  goodness  of  heart 
might  herself  have  told,  but  that  is  no  reason  why  anyone  else 
should  do  so.  I  charge  you  in  future  never  to  open  your  lips 
about  that  to  anyone,  no  matter  who.  I  say  not  that  any 
harm  will  come  of  it  in  this  case,  for  Mr.  Harvey  is  indeed 
a  sober  and  God-fearing  man,  and  assuredly  asked  only  be- 
cause he  felt  an  interest  in  me,  and  from  no  idle  curiosity. 
Still,  I  would  rather  that  he  had  not  known  of  a  matter  touch- 
ing the  honour  of  Mistress  Nellie." 

"Mum's  the  word  in  future,  Master  Cyril.  I  will  keep  the 
hatches  fast  down  on  my  tongue.  Now  I  will  push  your  bed 
up  near  the  window  as  the  doctor  ordered,  and  then  I  hope 
you  will  get  a  good  long  sleep." 

The  Plague  and  the  process  by  which  it  had  been  expelled 
had  left  Cyril  so  weak  that  it  was  some  days  before  he  could 
walk  across  the  room.  Every  morning  he  inquired  anxiously 
of  John  how  he  felt,  and  the  answer  was  always  satisfactory. 
John  had  never  been  better  in  his  life;  therefore,  by  the  time 
Cyril  was  able  to  walk  to  his  easy-chair  by  the  window,  he 

u 


306  WHEN  LONDON  BURNED 

began  to  hope  that  John  had  escaped  the  infection,  which 
generally  declared  itself  within  a  day  or  two,  and  often  within 
a  few  hours,  of  the  first  outbreak  in  a  house. 

A  week  later  the  doctor,  who  paid  him  a  flying  visit  every 
two  or  three  days,  gave  him  the  welcome  news  that  he  had 
ordered  the  red  cross  to  be  removed  from  the  door,  and  the 
watchmen  to  cease  their  attendance,  as  the  house  might  now 
be  considered  altogether  free  from  infection. 

The  Plague  continued  its  ravages  with  but  slight  abatement, 
moving  gradually  eastward,  and  Aldgate  and  the  district  lying 
east  of  the  walls  were  now  suffering  terribly.  It  was  nearly 
the  end  of  September  before  Cyril  was  strong  enough  to  go 
out  for  his  first  walk.  Since  the  beginning  of  August  some 
fifty  thousand  people  had  been  carried  off,  so  that  the  streets 
were  now  almost  entirely  deserted,  and  in  many  places  the 
grass  was  shooting  up  thickly  in  the  road.  In  some  streets 
every  house  bore  the  sign  of  a  red  cross,  and  the  tolling  of  the 
bells  of  the  dead-carts  and  piteous  cries  and  lamentations 
were  the  only  sounds  that  broke  the  strange  silence. 

The  scene  was  so  disheartening  that  Cyril  did  not  leave  the 
house  again  for  another  fortnight.  His  first  visit  was  to  Mr. 
Wallace.  The  sight  of  a  watchman  at  the  door  gave  him  quite 
a  shock,  and  he  was  grieved  indeed  when  he  heard  from  the 
man  that  the  brave  minister  had  died  a  fortnight  before. 
Then  he  went  to  Mr.  Harvey's.  There  was  no  mark  on  the 
door,  but  his  repeated  knockings  met  with  no  response,  and 
a  woman,  looking  out  from  a  window  opposite,  called  to  him 
that  the  house  had  been  empty  for  well-nigh  a  month,  and  the 
people  that  were  in  it  had  gone  off  in  a  cart,  she  supposed 
into  the  country. 

"There  was  a  gentleman  and  lady,"  she  said,  "who  seemed 
well  enough,  and  their  servant,  who  was  carried  down  and 
placed  in  the  cart.  It  could  not  have  been  the  Plague,  though 
the  man  looked  as  if  he  had  been  sorely  ill." 

The  next  day  he  called  on  Dr.  Hodges,  who  had  not  been 
near  him  for  the  last  month.  There  was  no  watchman  at  the 
door,  and  his  man  opened  it. 


SMITTEN    DOWN  307 

"Can  I  see  the  doctor?" 

"Ay,  you  can  see  him,"  he  said;  "he  is  cured  now,  and 
will  soon  be  about  again." 

"  Has  he  had  the  Plague,  then?  " 

"That  he  has,  but  it  is  a  week  now  since  the  watchman 
left." 

Cyril  went  upstairs.  The  doctor  was  sitting,  looking  pale 
and  thin,  by  the  window. 

"  I  am  grieved  indeed  to  hear  that  you  have  been  ill,  doc- 
tor," Cyril  said;  "had  I  known  it  I  should  have  come  a  fort- 
night since,  for  I  was  strong  enough  to  walk  this  distance 
then.  I  did  indeed  go  out,  but  the  streets  had  so  sad  an 
aspect  that  I  shrank  from  stirring  out  again." 

"Yes,  I  have  had  it,"  the  doctor  said.  "Directly  I  felt  it 
come  on  I  followed  your  system  exactly,  but  it  had  gone  fur- 
ther with  me  than  it  had  with  you,  and  it  was  a  week  before  I 
fairly  drove  the  enemy  out.  I  ordered  sweating  in  every 
case,  but,  as  you  know,  they  seldom  sent  for  me  until  too 
late,  and  it  is  rare  that  the  system  got  a  fair  chance.  How- 
ever, in  my  case  it  was  a  complete  success.  Two  of  my  ser- 
vants died;  they  were  taken  when  I  was  at  my  worst.  Both 
were  dead  before  I  was  told  of  it.  The  man  you  saw  was  the 
one  who  waited  on  me,  and  as  I  adopted  all  the  same 
precautions  you  had  taken  with  your  man,  he  did  not  catch 
it,  and  it  was  only  when  he  went  downstairs  one  day  and 
found  the  other  two  servants  lying  dead  in  the  kitchen  that  he 
knew  they  had  been  ill." 

"Mr.  Wallace  has  gone,  you  will  be  sorry  to  hear,  sir." 

"I  am  sorry,"  the  doctor  said;  "but  no  one  was  more  fitted 
to  die.  He  was  a  brave  man  and  a  true  Christian,  but  he  ran 
too  many  risks,  and  your  news  does  not  surprise  me." 

"The  only  other  friends  I  have,  Mr.  Harvey  and  his  wife, 
went  out  of  town  a  month  ago,  taking  with  them  their  ser- 
vant." 

"Yes:  I  saw  them  the  day  before  I  was  taken  ill,"  the 
doctor  said,  "  and  told  them  that  the  man  was  so  far  out  of 


308  WHEN   LONDON    BURNED 

danger  that  he  might  safely  be  moved.  They  seemed  very 
interested  in  you,  and  were  very  pleased  when  I  told  them 
that  I  had  now  given  up  attending  you,  and  that  you  were 
able  to  walk  across  the  room,  and  would,  erelong,  be  your- 
self again.  I  hope  we  are  getting  to  the  end  of  it  now,  lad. 
As  the  Plague  travels  East  it  abates  in  the  West,  and  the  re- 
turns for  the  last  week  show  a  distinct  fall  in  the  rate  of  mor- 
tality. There  is  no  further  East  for  it  to  go  now,  and  I  hope 
that  in  another  few  weeks  it  will  have  worn  itself  out.  We 
are  half  through  October,  and  may  look  for  cold  weather  be- 
fore long." 

"  I  should  think  that  I  am  strong  enough  to  be  useful  again 
now,  sir." 

"I  don't  think  you  are  strong  enough,  and  I  am  sure  I 
shall  not  give  you  leave  to  do  so,"  the  doctor  said.  "I  can 
hardly  say  how  far  a  first  attack  is  a  protection  against  a 
second,  for  the  recoveries  have  been  so  few  that  we  have 
scarce  means  of  knowing,  but  there  certainly  have  been  cases 
where  persons  have  recovered  from  a  first  attack  and  died 
from  a  second.  Your  treatment  is  too  severe  to  be  gone 
through  twice,  and  it  is,  therefore,  more  essential  that  you 
should  run  no  risk  of  infection  than  it  was  before.  I  can  see 
that  you  are  still  very  far  from  strong,  and  your  duty  now  is, 
in  the  first  place,  to  regain  your  health.  I  should  say  get  on 
board  a  hoy  and  go  to  Yarmouth.  A  week  in  the  bracing  air 
there  would  do  you  more  good  than  six  months  here.  But  it 
is  useless  to  give  you  that  advice,  because,  in  the  first  place, 
no  shipping  comes  up  the  river,  and,  even  if  you  could  get 
down  to  Yarmouth  by  road,  no  one  would  receive  you.  Still, 
that  is  what  I  should  do  myself  as  soon  as  I  could  get  away, 
were  it  not  that,  in  my  case,  I  have  my  duties  here." 

"  But,  doctor,  what  you  said  to  me  surely  applies  to  your- 
self also?  "   Cyril  said,  with  a  smile. 

"I  know  that,"  the  doctor  said  good-humouredly,  "and 
expected  it,  but  it  is  not  for  a  doctor  to  choose.  He  is  not 
free,  like  other  men;  he  has  adopted  a  vocation  in  which  it 


SMITTEN    DOWN  309 

is  his  first  duty  to  go  among  the  sick,  whatever  their  ailment 
may  be,  to  do  all  that  he  can  for  them,  and  if,  as  in  the  pres- 
ent case,  he  can  do  practically  nothing  else,  to  set  them  an 
example  of  calmness  and  fearlessness.  Still,  for  a  time,  at 
any  rate,  I  shall  be  able  to  go  no  more  into  houses  where  the 
Plague  is  raging.  'Tis  more  than  a  month  since  you  were 
cured,  yet  you  are  still  a  mere  shadow  of  what  you  were.  I 
had  a  much  harder  fight  with  the  enemy,  and  cannot  walk 
across  the  room  yet  without  William's  help.  Therefore,  it 
will  be  a  fortnight  or  three  weeks  yet  before  I  can  see  pa- 
tients, and  much  longer  before  I  shall  have  strength  to  visit 
them  in  their  houses.  By  that  time  I  trust  that  the  Plague 
will  have  very  greatly  abated.  Thus,  you  see,  I  shall  not  be 
called  upon  to  stand  face  to  face  with  it  for  some  time. 
Those  who  call  upon  me  here  are  seldom  Plague-stricken. 
They  come  for  other  ailments,  or  because  they  feel  unwell, 
and  are  nervous  lest  it  should  be  the  beginning  of  an  attack; 
but  of  late  I  have  had  very  few  come  here.  My  patients  are 
mostly  of  the  middle  class,  and  these  have  either  fled  or 
fallen  victims  to  the  Plague,  or  have  shut  themselves  up  in 
their  houses  like  fortresses,  and  nothing  would  tempt  them  to 
issue  abroad.  Therefore,  I  expect  that  I  shall  have  naught  to 
do  but  to  gain  strength  again.  Come  here  when  you  will,  lad, 
and  the  oftener  the  better.  Conversation  is  the  best  medicine 
for  both  of  us,  and  as  soon  as  I  can  I  will  visit  you.  I  doubt 
not  that  John  Wilkes  has  many  a  story  of  the  sea  that  will  take 
our  thoughts  away  from  this  sad  city.  Bring  him  with  you 
sometimes;  he  is  an  honest  fellow,  and  the  talk  of  sailors  so 
smacks  of  the  sea  that  it  seems  almost  to  act  as  a  tonic." 

Cyril  stayed  for  an  hour,  and  promised  to  return  on  the 
following  evening.  He  said,  however,  that  he  was  sure  John 
Wilkes  would  not  accompany  him. 

"  He  never  leaves  the  house  unless  I  am  in  it.  He  con- 
siders himself  on  duty;  and  although,  as  I  tell  him,  there  is 
little  fear  of  anyone  breaking  in,  seeing  how  many  houses 
with  much  more  valuable  and  more  portable  goods  are  empty 


310  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

and  deserted,  he  holds  to  his  purpose,  saying  that,  even  with 
the  house  altogether  empty,  it  would  be  just  as  much  his  duty 
to  remain  in  charge." 

"Well,  come  yourself,  Cyril.  If  we  cannot  get  this  old 
watch-dog  out  I  must  wait  until  I  can  go  to  him." 

"  I  shall  be  very  glad  to  come,  doctor,  for  time  hangs 
heavily  on  my  hands.  John  Wilkes  spends  hours  every  day 
in  washing  and  scrubbing  decks,  as  he  calls  it,  and  there  are 
but  few  books  in  the  house." 

"As  to  that,  I  can  furnish  you,  and  will  do  so  gladly.  Go 
across  to  the  shelves  there,  and  choose  for  yourself." 

"Thank  you  very  much  indeed,  sir.  But  will  you  kindly 
choose  for  me?  I  have  read  but  few  English  books,  for  of 
course  in  France  my  reading  was  entirely  French." 

"Then  take  Shakespeare.  I  hold  his  writings  to  be  the 
finest  in  our  tongue.  I  know  them  nearly  by  heart,  for  there 
is  scarce  an  evening  when  I  do  not  take  him  down  for  an 
hour,  and  reading  him  I  forget  the  worries  and  cares  of  my 
day's  work,  which  would  otherwise  often  keep  me  from  sleep. 
'Tis  a  bulky  volume,  but  do  not  let  that  discourage  you;  it  is 
full  of  wit  and  wisdom,  and  of  such  romance  that  you  will 
often  find  it  hard  to  lay  it  down.  Stay  —  I  have  two  editions, 
and  can  well  spare  one  of  them,  so  take  the  one  on  that  upper 
shelf,  and  keep  it  when  you  have  read  it.  There  is  but  little 
difference  between  them,  but  I  generally  use  the  other,  and 
have  come  to  look  upon  it  as  a  friend." 

"Nay,  sir,  I  will  take  it  as  a  loan." 

"You  will  do  nothing  of  the  sort.  I  owe  you  a  fee,  and  a 
bumping  one." 

Henceforth  Cyril  did  not  find  his  time  hang  heavy  on  his 
hands.  It  seemed  to  him,  as  he  sat  at  the  window  and  read, 
that  a  new  world  opened  to  him.  His  life  had  been  an  emi- 
nently practical  one.  He  had  studied  hard  in  France,  and 
when  he  laid  his  books  aside  his  time  had  been  spent  in  the 
open  air.  It  was  only  since  he  had  been  with  Captain  Dave 
that  he  had  ever  read  for  amusement,  and  the  Captain's  library 


SMITTEN  DOWN  311 

consisted  only  of  a  few  books  of  travels  and  voyages.  He 
had  never  so  much  as  dreamt  of  a  book  like  this,  and  for  the 
next  few  days  he  devoured  its  pages. 

"You  are  not  looking  so  well,  Cyril,"  Dr.  Hodges  said  to 
him  abruptly  one  day. 

"I  am  doing  nothing  but  reading  Shakespeare,  doctor." 

"Then  you  are  doing  wrong,  lad.  You  will  never  build 
yourself  up  unless  you  take  exercise." 

"  The  streets  are  so  melancholy,  doctor,  and  whenever  I  go 
out  I  return  sick  at  heart  and  in  low  spirits." 

"That  I  can  understand,  lad.  But  we  must  think  of  some- 
thing," and  he  sat  for  a  minute  or  two  in  silence.  Then  he 
said  suddenly,  "  Do  you  understand  the  management  of  a 
boat?" 

"Yes,  doctor;  it  was  my  greatest  pleasure  at  Dunkirk  to  be 
out  with  the  fishermen." 

"That  will  do,  then.  Go  down  at  once  to  the  riverside. 
There  are  hundreds  of  boats  lying  idle  there,  for  there  are  no 
passengers  and  no  trade,  and  half  of  their  owners  are  dead. 
You  are  sure  to  see  some  men  there;  having  nothing  else  to 
do,  some  will  be  hanging  about.  Say  you  want  to  hire  a 
boat  for  a  couple  of  months  or  to  buy  one.  You  will  probably 
get  one  for  a  few  shillings.  Get  one  with  a  sail  as  well  as 
oars.  Go  out  the  first  thing  after  breakfast,  and  go  up  or 
down  the  river  as  the  tide  or  wind  may  suit.  Take  some 
bread  and  meat  with  you,  and  don't  return  till  supper-time. 
Then  you  can  spend  your  evenings  with  Shakespeare.  Maybe 
I  myself  will  come  down  and  take  a  sail  with  you  sometimes. 
That  will  bring  the  colour  back  into  your  cheeks,  and  make  a 
new  man  of  you.        Would  that  I  had  thought  of  it  before !  " 

Cyril  was  delighted  with  the  idea,  and,  going  down  to 
Blackfriars,  bought  a  wherry  with  a  sail  for  a  pound.  Its 
owner  was  dead,  but  he  learned  where  the  widow  lived,  and 
effected  the  bargain  without  difficulty,  for  she  was  almost 
starving. 

"I  have  bought  it,"  he  said,  "because  it  may  be  that  I  may 


312  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

get  it  damaged  or  sunk;  but  I  only  need  it  for  six  weeks  or 
two  months,  and  at  the  end  oi  that  time  I  will  give  it  you 
back  again.  As  soon  as  the  Plague  is  over  there  will  be  work 
for  boats,  and  you  will  be  able  to  let  it,  or  to  sell  it  at  a  fair 
price." 

John  Wilkes  was  greatly  pleased  when  Cyril  came  back  and 
told  him  what  he  had  done. 

"That  is  the  very  thing  for  you,"  he  said.  "I  have  been  a 
thick-head  not  to  think  of  it.  I  have  been  worrying  for  the 
last  week  at  seeing  you  sit  there  and  do  nothing  but  read,  and 
yet  there  seemed  nothing  else  for  you  to  do,  for  ten  minutes 
out  in  the  streets  is  enough  to  give  one  the  heartache.  Maybe 
I  will  go  out  for  a  sail  with  you  myself  sometimes,  for  there 
is  no  fear  of  the  house  being  broken  into  by  daylight." 

"  Not  in  the  slightest,  John.  I  hope  that  you  will  come  out 
with  me  always.  I  should  soon  find  it  dull  by  myself,  and 
besides,  I  don't  think  that  I  am  strong  enough  yet  to  manage 
a  pair  of  sculls  for  long,  and  one  must  reckon  occasionally  on 
having  to  row  against  the  tide.  Even  if  the  worst  happened, 
and  anyone  did  break  in  and  carry  off  a  few  things,  I  am  sure 
Captain  Dave  would  not  grumble  at  the  loss  when  he  knew 
that  I  had  wanted  you  to  come  out  and  help  me  to  manage 
the  boat,  which  I  was  ordered  to  use  for  my  health's  sake." 

"That  he  wouldn't,"  John  said  heartily;  "not  if  they 
stripped  the  house  and  shop  of  everything  there  was  in 
them." 


CHAPTER   XVIII 


A   STROKE    OF    GOOD    FORTUNE 


HAVING  finally  disposed  of  John  Wilkes's  scruples  as  to 
leaving  the  house  during  the  daytime,  Cyril  thenceforth 
went  out  with  him  every  day.  If  the  tide  was  in  flood  they 
rowed  far  up  the  river,  and  came  down  on  the  ebb.  If  it  was 
running  out  they  went  down  as  far  as  it  would  take  them. 
Whenever  the  wind  was  favourable  they  hoisted  the  sail;  at 
other  times,  they  rowed.  The  fresh  air,  and  the  exercise, 
soon  did  their  work.  Cyril  at  first  could  only  take  one  scull, 
and  that  only  for  a  short  time,  but  at  the  end  of  a  fortnight 
was  able  to  manage  both  for  a  time,  or  to  row  with  one  for 
hours.  The  feeling  of  lassitude  which  had  oppressed  him 
passed  away  speedily,  the  colour  came  back  to  his  cheeks,  his 
muscles  strengthened,  and  he  began  to  put  on  flesh. 

They  were  now  in  November,  and  needed  warm  garments 
when  on  the  water,  and  John  insisted  on  completely  muffling 
him  up  whenever  they  hoisted  the  sail;  but  the  colder  weather 
braced  him  up,  and  he  was  often  inclined  to  shout  with  pleas- 
ure as  the  wind  drove  the  boat  along  before  it. 

It  was  cheering  to  know  that  others  were  benefiting  by  the 
change.  In  the  week  ending  October  3rd  the  deaths  officially 
given  were  4,328,  though  at  least  another  thousand  must  be 
added  to  this,  for  great  numbers  of  deaths  from  the  Plague 
were  put  down  to  other  causes,  and  very  many,  especially 
those  of  infants,  were  never  counted  at  all.  It  was  said  that 
as  many  people  were  infected  as  ever,  but  that  the  virulence 


314  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

of  the  disease  was  abated,  and  that,  whereas  in  August  scarce 
one  of  those  attacked  recovered,  in  October  but  one  out  of 
every  three  died  of  the  malady. 

In  the  second  week  of  October,  the  number  of  deaths  by 
the  Plague  was  but  2,665,  and  only  1,250  in  the  third  week, 
though  great  numbers  were  still  attacked.  People,  however, 
grew  careless,  and  ran  unnecessary  risks,  and,  in  consequence, 
in  the  first  week  of  November  the  number  of  deaths  rose  by 
400.  After  this  it  decreased  rapidly,  and  the  people  who  had 
fled  began  to  come  back  again  —  the  more  so  because  it  had 
now  spread  to  other  large  cities,  and  it  seemed  that  there  was 
less  danger  in  London,  where  it  had  spent  its  force,  than  in 
places  where  it  had  but  lately  broken  out.  The  shops  began 
to  open  again,  and  the  streets  to  reassume  their  former  ap- 
pearance. 

Cyril  had  written  several  times  to  Captain  Dowsett,  telling 
him  how  matters  were  going  on,  and  in  November,  hearing 
that  they  were  thinking  of  returning,  he  wrote  begging  them 
not  to  do  so. 

"  Many  of  those  who  have  returned  have  fallen  sick,  and 
died,"  he  said.  "It  seems  to  me  but  a  useless  risk  of  life, 
after  taking  so  much  pains  to  avoid  infection,  to  hurry  back 
before  the  danger  has  altogether  passed.  In  your  case,  Cap- 
tain Dave,  there  is  the  less  reason  for  it,  since  there  is  no 
likelihood  of  the  shipping  trade  being  renewed  for  the  present. 
All  the  ports  of  Europe  are  closed  to  our  ships,  and  it  is  like 
to  be  a  long  time  before  they  lose  fear  of  us.  Even  the  coasting 
trade  is  lost  for  the  present.  Therefore,  my  advice  is  very 
strongly  against  your  returning  for  some  weeks.  All  is  going 
on  well  here.  I  am  getting  quite  strong  again,  and,  by  the 
orders  of  the  doctor,  go  out  with  John  daily  for  a  long  row,  and 
have  gained  much  benefit  from  it.  John  sends  his  respects. 
He  says  that  everything  is  ship-shape  above  and  below,  and  the 
craft  holding  well  on  her  way.  He  also  prays  you  not  to  think 
of  returning  at  present,  and  says  that  it  would  be  as  bad  seaman- 
ship, as  for  a  captain  who  has  made  a  good  offing  in  a  gale,  and 


A  STROKE  OF  GOOD  FORTUNE  315 

has  plenty  of  sea-room,  to  run  down  close  to  a  rocky  shore 
under  the  lee,  before  the  storm  has  altogether  blown  itself  out." 

Captain  Dave  took  the  advice,  and  only  returned  with  his 
wife  and  Nellie  a  week  before  Christmas. 

"I  am  glad  indeed  to  be  back,"  he  said,  after  the  first 
greetings  were  over.  "  'Twas  well  enough  for  the  women, 
who  used  to  help  in  the  dairy,  and  to  feed  the  fowls,  and 
gather  the  eggs,  and  make  the  butter,  but  for  me  there  was 
nothing  to  do,  and  it  seemed  as  if  the  days  would  never  come 
to  an  end." 

"It  was  not  so  bad  as  that,  father,"  Nellie  said.  "First  of 
all,  you  had  your  pipe  to  smoke.  Then,  once  a  week  you 
used  to  go  over  with  the  market-cart  to  Gloucester  and  to  look 
at  the  shipping  there,  and  talk  with  the  masters  and  sailors. 
Then,  on  a  Sunday,  of  course,  there  was  church.  So  there 
were  only  five  days  each  week  to  get  through;  and  you  know 
you  took  a  good  deal  of  interest  in  the  horses  and  cows 
and  pigs." 

"I  tried  to  take  an  interest  in  them,  Nellie;  but  it  was  very 
hard  work." 

"Well,  father,  that  is  just  what  you  were  saying  you  wanted, 
and  I  am  sure  you  spent  hours  every  day  walking  about  with 
the  children,  or  telling  them  stories." 

"  Well,  perhaps,  when  I  think  of  it,  it  was  not  so  very  bad 
after  all,"  Captain  Dave  admitted.  "At  any  rate,  I  am 
heartily  glad  I  am  back  here  again.  We  will  open  the  shop 
to-morrow  morning,  John." 

"That  we  will,  master.  We  sha'n't  do  much  trade  at  pres- 
ent. Still,  a  few  coasters  have  come  in,  and  I  hope  that  every 
day  things  will  get  better.  Besides,  all  the  vessels  that  have 
been  lying  in  the  Pool  since  June  will  want  painting  up  and 
getting  into  trim  again  before  they  sail  out  of  the  river,  so 
things  may  not  be  so  slack  after  all.  You  will  find  everything 
in  order  in  the  store.  I  have  had  little  to  do  but  to  polish 
up  brass  work  and  keep  the  metal  from  rusting.  When  do 
the  apprentices  come  back  again?  " 


31G  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

"  I  shall  write  for  them  as  soon  as  I  find  that  there  is  some- 
thing for  them  to  do.  You  are  not  thinking  of  running  away 
as  soon  as  we  come  back  I  hope,  Cyril?  You  said,  when  you 
last  wrote,  that  you  were  fit  for  sea  again." 

"  I  am  not  thinking  of  going  for  some  little  time,  if  you 
will  keep  me,  Captain  Dave.  There  is  no  news  of  the  Fleet 
fitting  out  at  present,  and  they  will  not  want  us  on  board  till 
they  are  just  ready  to  start.  They  say  that  Albemarle  is  to 
command  this  time  instead  of  the  Duke,  at  which  I  am  right 
glad,  for  he  has  fought  the  Dutch  at  sea  many  times,  and 
although  not  bred  up  to  the  trade,  he  has  shown  that  he  can 
fight  as  steadily  on  sea  as  on  land.  All  say  the  Duke  showed 
courage  and  kept  a  firm  countenance  at  Lowestoft,  but  there 
was  certainly  great  slackness  in  the  pursuit,  though  this,  'tis 
said,  was  not  so  much  his  fault  as  that  of  those  who  were  over- 
careful  of  his  safety.  Still,  as  he  is  the  heir  to  the  throne,  it 
is  but  right  that  he  should  be  kept  out  of  the  fighting." 

"  It  is  like  to  be  stern  work  next  time,  Cyril,  if  what  I  hear 
be  true.  Owing  partly  to  all  men's  minds  being  occupied  by 
the  Plague,  and  partly  to  the  great  sums  wasted  by  the  King 
in  his  pleasures,  nothing  whatever  has  been  done  for  the 
Fleet.  Of  course,  the  squadron  at  sea  has  taken  great  num- 
bers of  prizes;  but  the  rest  of  the  Fleet  is  laid  up,  and  no  new 
ships  are  being  built,  while  they  say  that  the  Dutch  are  busy 
in  all  their  ship-yards,  and  will  send  out  a  much  stronger  fleet 
this  spring  than  that  which  fought  us  at  Lowestoft.  I  sup- 
pose you  have  not  heard  of  any  of  your  grand  friends?  " 

"No.  I  should  have  written  to  Sydney  Oliphant,  but  I 
knew  not  whether  he  was  at  sea  or  at  home,  and,  moreover,  I 
read  that  most  folks  in  the  country  are  afraid  of  letters  from 
London,  thinking  that  they  might  carry  contagion.  Many 
noblemen  have  now  returned  to  the  West  End,  and  when  I 
hear  that  the  Earl  has  also  come  back  with  his  family  it  will, 
of  course,  be  my  duty  to  wait  upon  him,  and  on  Prince  Rupert 
also.  But  I  hope  the  Prince  will  not  be  back  yet,  for  he  will 
be  wanting  me  to  go  to  Court  again,  and  for  this,  in  truth,  I 


A    STROKE    OF    GOOD    FORTUNE  317 

have  no  inclination,  and,  moreover,  it  cannot  be  done  without 
much  expense  for  clothes,  and  I  have  no  intention  to  go  into 
expenses  on  follies  or  gew-gaws,  or  to  trench  upon  the  store 
of  money  that  I  had  from  you,  Captain  Dave." 

They  had  just  finished  breakfast  on  the  day  before  Christ- 
mas, when  one  of  the  apprentices  came  up  from  the  shop  and 
said  that  one  Master  Goldsworthy,  a  lawyer  in  the  Temple, 
desired  to  speak  to  Sir  Cyril  Shenstone.  Cyril  was  about  to 
go  down  when  Captain  Dave  said, — 

"  Show  the  gentleman  up,  Susan.  We  will  leave  you  here 
to  him,  Cyril." 

"By  no  means,"  Cyril  said.  "I  do  not  know  him,  and  he 
can  assuredly  have  no  private  business  with  me  that  you  may 
not  hear." 

Mrs.  Dowsett  and  her  daughter,  however,  left  the  room. 
The  lawyer,  a  grave-looking  gentleman  of  some  fifty  years  of 
age,  glanced  at  Cyril  and  the  Captain  as  he  entered  the  room, 
and  then  advanced  towards  the  former. 

"My  name  is  unknown  to  you,  Sir  Cyril,"  he  said,  "but  it 
has  been  said  that  a  bearer  of  good  news  needs  no  introduc- 
tion, and  I  come  in  that  capacity.  I  bring  you,  sir,  a 
Christmas-box,"  and  he  took  from  a  bag  he  carried  a  bundle 
of  some  size,  and  a  letter.  "Before  you  open  it,  sir,  I  will 
explain  the  character  of  its  contents,  which  would  take  you 
some  time  to  decipher  and  understand,  while  I  can  explain 
them  in  a  very  few  words.  I  may  tell  you  that  I  am  the  legal 
adviser  of  Mr.  Ebenezer  Harvey,  of  Upmead  Court,  Norfolk. 
You  are,  I  presume,  familiar  with  the  name?" 

Cyril  started.  Upmead  Court  was  the  name  of  his  father's 
place,  but  with  the  name  of  its  present  owner  he  was  not 
familiar.  Doubtless,  he  might  sometimes  have  heard  it  from 
his  father,  but  the  latter,  when  he  spoke  of  the  present  posses- 
sor of  the  Court,  generally  did  so  as  "that  Roundhead  dog," 
or  "that  canting  Puritan." 

"The  Court  I  know,  sir,"  he  said  gravely,  "as  having  once 
been  my  father's,  but  I  do  not  recall  the  name  of  its  present 


318  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

owner,  though  it  may  be  that  in  my  childhood  my  father  men- 
tioned it  in  my  hearing." 

"  Nevertheless,  sir,  you  know  the  gentleman  himself,  having 
met  him,  as  he  tells  me,  frequently  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Wal- 
lace, who  was  minister  of  the  chapel  at  which  he  worshipped, 
and  who  came  up  to  London  to  minister  to  those  sorely 
afflicted  and  needing  comfort.  Not  only  did  you  meet  with 
Mr.  Harvey  and  his  wife,  but  you  rendered  to  them  very 
material  service." 

"I  was  certainly  unaware,"  Cyril  said,  "that  Mr.  Harvey 
was  the  possessor  of  what  had  been  my  father's  estate,  but, 
had  I  known  it,  it  would  have  made  no  difference  in  my  feel- 
ing towards  him.  I  found  him  a  kind  and  godly  gentleman 
whom,  more  than  others  there,  was  good  enough  to  converse 
frequently  with  me,  and  to  whom  I  was  pleased  to  be  of 
service." 

"The  service  was  of  a  most  important  nature,"  the  lawyer 
said,  "being  nothing  less  than  the  saving  of  his  life,  and 
probably  that  of  his  wife.  He  sent  for  me  the  next  morning, 
and  then  drew  out  his  will.  By  that  will  he  left  to  you  the 
estates  which  he  had  purchased  from  your  father." 

Cyril  gave  a  start  of  surprise,  and  would  have  spoken,  but 
Master  Goldsworthy  held  up  his  hand,  and  said, — 

"  Please  let  me  continue  my  story  to  the  end.  This  act  was 
not  the  consequence  of  the  service  that  you  had  rendered  him. 
He  had  previously  consulted  me  on  the  subject,  and  stated 
his  intentions  to  me.  He  had  met  you  at  Mr.  Wallace's,  and 
at  once  recognised  your  name,  and  learnt  from  Mr.  Wallace 
that  you  were  the  son  of  Sir  Aubrey  Shenstone.  He  studied 
your  character,  had  an  interview  with  Dr.  Hodges,  and  learnt 
how  fearlessly  you  were  devoting  yourself  to  the  work  of  aid- 
ing those  stricken  with  the  Plague.  With  his  own  son  he  had 
reason  for  being  profoundly  dissatisfied.  The  young  man  had 
thrown  off  his  authority,  had  become  a  notorious  reprobate, 
and  had,  he  believed,  sunk  down  to  become  a  companion  of 
thieves  and  highwaymen.     He  had  come  up  to  London  solely  to 


A  STROKE  OF  GOOD  FORTUNE  319 

make  a  last  effort  to  save  him  from  his  evil  courses  and  to 
give  him  a  chance  of  reformation  by  sending  him  out  to  New- 
England. 

"  Mr.  Harvey  is  possessed  of  considerable  property  in  addi- 
tion to  the  estates  purchased  of  your  father,  for,  previous  to 
that  purchase  he  had  been  the  owner  of  large  tanneries  at 
Norwich,  which  he  has  ever  since  maintained,  not  so  much 
for  the  sake  of  the  income  he  derived  from  them  as  because 
they  afforded  a  livelihood  to  a  large  number  of  workmen. 
He  had,  therefore,  ample  means  to  leave  to  his  son,  should 
the  latter  accept  his  offer  and  reform  his  life,  without  the 
estates  of  Upmead.  When  he  saw  you,  he  told  me  his  con- 
science was  moved.  He  had,  of  course,  a  legal  right  to  the 
estates,  but  he  had  purchased  them  for  a  sum  not  exceeding 
a  fifth  of  their  value,  and  he  considered  that  in  the  twenty 
years  he  had  held  them  he  had  drawn,  from  them  sums  amply 
sufficient  to  repay  him  for  the  price  he  had  given  for  them, 
and  had  received  a  large  interest  on  the  money  in  addition. 
He  questioned,  therefore,  strongly  whether  he  had  any  right 
longer  to  retain  them. 

"When  he  consulted  me  on  the  subject,  he  alluded  to  the 
fact  that,  by  the  laws  of  the  Bible,  persons  who  bought  lands 
were  bound  to  return  the  land  to  its  former  possessors,  at  the 
end  of  seven  times  seven  years.  He  had  already,  then,  made 
up  his  mind  to  leave  that  portion  of  his  property  to  you,  when 
you  rendered  him  that  great  service,  and  at  the  same  time  it 
became,  alas !  but  too  evident  to  him  that  his  son  was  hope- 
lessly bad,  and  that  any  money  whatever  left  to  him  would 
assuredly  be  spent  in  evil  courses,  and  would  do  evil  rather 
than  good.  Therefore,  when  I  came  in  the  morning  to  him 
he  said, — 

" '  My  will  must  be  made  immediately.  Not  one  penny  is 
to  go  to  my  son.  I  may  be  carried  off  to-morrow  by  the 
Plague,  or  my  son  may  renew  his  attempt  with  success.  So  I 
must  will  it  away  from  him  at  once.  For  the  moment,  there- 
fore, make  a  short  will  bequeathing  the  estate  of  Upmead  to 


320  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

Sir  Cyril  Shenstone,  all  my  other  possessions  to  my  wife  for 
her  lifetime,  and  at  her  death  also  to  Sir  Cyril  Shenstone. 

'"  I  may  alter  this  later  on,'  he  said,  '  but  for  the  present  I 
desire  chiefly  to  place  them  beyond  my  son's  reach.  Please 
draw  up  the  document  at  once,  for  no  one  can  say  what  half 
an  hour  may  bring  forth  to  either  of  us.  Get  the  document 
in  form  by  this  evening,  when  some  friends  will  be  here  to 
witness  it.     Pray  bring  your  two  clerks  also !  ' 

"A  few  days  later  he  called  upon  me  again. 

'"I  have  been  making  further  inquiries  about  Sir  Cyril 
Shenstone,'  he  said,  'and  have  learnt  much  concerning  him 
from  a  man  who  is  in  the  employment  of  the  trader  with  whom 
he  lives.  What  I  have  learnt  more  than  confirms  me  in  my 
impression  of  him.  He  came  over  from  France,  three  years 
ago,  a  boy  of  scarce  fourteen.  He  was  clever  at  figures,  and 
supported  his  reprobate  father  for  the  last  two  years  of  his  life 
by  keeping  the  books  of  small  traders  in  the  City.  So  much 
was  he  esteemed  that,  at  his  father's  death,  Captain  Dowsett 
offered  him  a  home  in  his  house.  He  rewarded  the  kindness 
by  making  the  discovery  that  the  trader  was  being  foully 
robbed,  and  brought  about  the  arrest  of  the  thieves,  which 
incidentally  led  to  the  breaking-up  of  one  of  the  worst  gangs 
of  robbers  in  London.  Later  on  he  found  that  his  employer's 
daughter  was  in  communication  with  a  hanger-on  of  the 
Court,  who  told  her  that  he  was  a  nobleman.  The  young 
fellow  set  a  watch  upon  her,  came  upon  her  at  the^  moment 
she  was  about  to  elope  with  this  villain,  ran  him  through  the 
shoulder,  and  took  her  back  to  her  home,  and  so  far  respected 
her  secret  that  her  parents  would  never  have  known  of  it  had 
she  not,  some  time  afterwards,  confessed  it  to  them.  That 
villain,  Mr.  Goldsworthy, '  he  said,  'was  my  son!  Just  after 
that  Sir  Cyril  obtained  the  good  will  of  the  Earl  of  Wisbech, 
whose  three  daughters  he  saved  from  being  burnt  to  death  at 
a  fire  in  the  Savoy.  Thus,  you  see,  this  youth  is  in  every  way 
worthy  of  good  fortune,  and  can  be  trusted  to  administer  the 
estate  of  his  fathers  worthily  and  well.     I  wish  you  to  draw 


A    STROKE    OF    GOOD    FORTUNE  321 

out,  at  once,  a  deed  conveying  to  him  these  estates,  and  re- 
hearsing that,  having  obtained  them  at  a  small  price,  and 
having  enjoyed  them  for  a  time  long  enough  to  return  to  me 
the  money  I  paid  for  them  with  ample  interest  thereon,  I  now 
return  them  to  him,  confident  that  they  will  be  in  good  hands, 
and  that  their  revenues  will  be  worthily  spent.' 

"  In  this  parcel  is  the  deed  in  question,  duly  signed  and 
witnessed,  together  with  the  parchments,  deeds,  and  titles  of 
which  he  became  possessed  at  his  purchase  of  the  estate.  I 
may  say,  Sir  Cyril,  that  I  have  never  carried  out  a  legal  trans- 
fer with  greater  pleasure  to  myself,  considering,  as  I  do,  that 
the  transaction  is  alike  just  and  honourable  on  his  part  and  most 
creditable  to  yourself.  He  begged  me  to  hand  the  deeds  to 
you  myself.  They  were  completed  two  months  since,  but  he 
himself  suggested  that  I  should  bring  them  to  you  on  Christ- 
mas Eve,  when  it  is  the  custom  for  many  to  give  to 
their  friends  tokens  of  their  regard  and  good  will.  I  congrat- 
ulate you  heartily,  sir,  and  rejoice  that,  for  once,  merit  has 
met  with  a  due  reward." 

"I  do  not  know,  sir,"  Cyril  replied,  "how  I  can  express  my 
feelings  of  deep  pleasure  and  gratitude  at  the  wonderful  tid- 
ings you  have  brought  me.  I  had  set  it  before  me  as  the  great 
object  of  my  life,  that,  some  day,  should  I  live  to  be  an  old 
man,  I  might  be  enabled  to  repurchase  the  estate  of  my 
father's.  I  knew  how  improbable  it  was  that  I  should  ever 
be  able  to  do  so,  and  I  can  scarce  credit  that  what  seemed 
presumptuous  even  as  a  hope  should  have  thus  been  so 
strangely  and  unexpectedly  realised.  I  certainly  do  not  feel 
that  it  is  in  any  way  due  to  what  you  are  good  enough  to  call 
my  merits,  for  in  all  these  matters  that  you  have  spoken  of 
there  has  been  nothing  out  of  the  way,  or,  so  far  as  I  can  see 
in  any  way  praiseworthy,  in  what  I  have  done.  It  would 
seem,  indeed,  that  in  all  these  matters,  and  in  the  saving  of 
my  life  from  the  Plague,  things  have  arranged  themselves  so 
as  to  fall  out  for  my  benefit." 

"That    is  what  Mr.  Harvey  feels  very  strongly,  Sir  Cyril. 

x 


322  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

He  has  told  me,  over  and  over  again,  that  it  seemed  to  him 
that  the  finger  of  God  was  specially  manifest  in  thus  bringing 
you  together,  and  in  placing  you  in  a  position  to  save  his  life. 
And  now  I  will  take  my  leave.  I  may  say  that  in  all  legal 
matters  connected  with  the  estate  I  have  acted  for  Mr.  Har- 
vey, and  should  be  naturally  glad  if  you  will  continue  to 
entrust  such  matters  to  me.  I  have  some  special  facilities  in 
the  matter,  as  Mr.  Popham,  a  lawyer  of  Norwich,  is  married 
to  my  daughter,  and  we  therefore  act  together  in  all  business 
connected  with  the  estate,  he  performing  what  may  be  called 
the  local  business,  while  I  am  advised  by  him  as  to  matters 
requiring  attention  here  in  London." 

"I  shall  be  glad  indeed  if  you  and  Mr.  Popham  will  con- 
tinue to  act  in  the  same  capacity  for  me,"  Cyril  said  warmly. 
"  I  am,  as  you  see,  very  young,  and  know  nothing  of  the  man- 
agement of  an  estate,  and  shall  be  grateful  if  you  will,  in  all 
matters,  act  for  me  until  I  am  of  an  age  to  assume  the  duties 
of  the  owner  of  Upmead." 

"  I  thank  you,  Sir  Cyril,  and  we  shall,  I  trust,  afford  you 
satisfaction.  The  deed,  you  will  observe,  is  dated  the  29th 
of  September,  the  day  on  which  it  was  signed,  though  there 
have  been  other  matters  to  settle.  The  tenants  have  already 
been  notified  that  from  that  date  they  are  to  regard  you  as 
their  landlord.  Now  that  you  authorise  us  to  act  for  you,  my 
son-in-law  will  at  once  proceed  to  collect  the  rents  for  this 
quarter.  I  may  say  that,  roughly,  they  amount  to  seventeen 
hundred  pounds  a  year,  and  as  it  may  be  a  convenience  to  you 
to  draw  at  once,  if  it  so  please  you  I  will  place,  on  Monday 
next,  the  sum  of  four  hundred  pounds  to  your  credit  with 
Messrs.  Murchison  and  Graham,  who  are  my  bankers,  or  with 
any  other  firm  you  may  prefer." 

"With  the  bankers  you  name,  by  all  means,"  Cyril  said; 
"  and  I  thank  you  heartily  for  so  doing,  for  as  I  shall  shortly 
rejoin  the  Fleet,  a  portion,  at  least,  of  the  money  will  be  very 
useful  to  me." 

Mr.  Goldsworthy  took  his  hat. 


A   STROKE   OF   GOOD    FORTUNE  323 

''There  is  one  thing  further  I  have  forgotten.  Mr.  Harvey 
requested  me  to  say  that  he  wished  for  no  thanks  in  this  mat- 
ter. He  regards  it  as  an  act  of  rightful  restitution,  and, 
although  you  will  doubtless  write  to  him,  he  would  be  pleased 
if  you  will  abstain  altogether  from  treating  it  as  a  gift." 

"  I  will  try  to  obey  his  wishes,"  Cyril  said,  "but  it  does  not 
seem  to  me  that  it  will  be  possible  for  me  to  abstain  from  any 
expression  of  gratitude  for  his  noble  act." 

Cyril  accompanied  the  lawyer  to  the  door,  and  then  re- 
turned upstairs. 

"Now  I  can  speak,"  Captain  Dowsett  said.  "I  have  had 
hard  work  to  keep  a  stopper  on  my  tongue  all  this  time,  for  I 
have  been  well-nigh  bursting  to  congratulate  you.  I  wish  you 
joy,  my  lad,"  and  he  wrung  Cyril's  hand  heartily,  "and  a 
pleasant  voyage  through  life.  I  am  as  glad,  ay,  and  a  deal 
more  glad  than  if  such  a  fortune  had  come  in  my  way,  for  it 
would  have  been  of  little  use  to  me,  seeing  I  have  all  that  the 
heart  of  man  could  desire." 

He  ran  to  the  door  and  shouted  loudly  for  his  wife  and 
daughter. 

"I  have  news  for  you  both,"  he  said,  as  they  came  in. 
"What  do  you  think?  Cyril,  like  the  King,  has  come  to  his 
own  again,  and  he  is  now  Sir  Cyril  Shenstone,  the  owner  of 
the  estate  of  Upmead." 

Both  broke  into  exclamations  of  surprise  and  pleasure. 

"How  has  the  wonder  come  about?"  Nellie  asked,  after 
the  first  congratulations  were  over.  "What  good  fairy  has 
brought  this  round?  " 

"  The  good  fairy  was  the  Mr.  Harvey  whose  name  Cyril  once 
mentioned  casually,  and  whose  life,  as  it  now  appears,  he 
saved,  though  he  has  said  nothing  to  us  about  it.  That  gentle- 
man was,  most  strangely,  the  man  who  bought  the  estate  from 
his  father.  He,  it  seems,  is  a  wealthy  man,  and  his  con- 
science has  for  some  time  been  pricked  with  the  thought  that 
he  had  benefited  too  largely  from  the  necessities  of  Sir 
Aubrey,  and  that,  having  received  back  from  the  rents  all  the 


324  WHEN  LONDON  BURNED 

money  he  paid,  and  goodly  interest  thereon,  he  ought  to 
restore  the  estate  to  its  former  owner.  Possibly  he  might 
never  have  acted  on  this  thought,  but  he  considered  the  cir- 
cumstance that  he  had  so  strangley  met  Cyril  here  at  the  time 
of  the  Plague,  and  still  more  strangely  that  Cyril  had  saved 
his  life,  was  a  matter  of  more  than  chance,  and  was  a  direct 
and  manifest  interposition  of  Providence;  and  he  has  there- 
fore made  restitution,  and  that  parcel  on  the  table  contains  a 
deed  of  gift  to  Cyril  of  all  his  father's  estates." 

"He  has  done  quite  rightly,"  Mrs.  Dowsett  said  warmly, 
"though,  indeed,  it  is  not  everyone  who  would  see  matters 
in  that  light.  If  men  always  acted  in  that  spirit  it  would  be 
a  better  world." 

"  Ay,  ay,  wife.  There  are  not  many  men  who,  having  got 
the  best  of  a  bargain,  voluntarily  resign  the  profits  they  have 
made.  It  is  pleasant  to  come  across  one  who  so  acts,  more 
especially  when  one's  best  friend  is  the  gainer.  Ah!  Nellie, 
what  a  pity  some  good  fairy  did  not  tell  you  of  what  was  com- 
ing! What  a  chance  you  have  lost,  girl!  See  what  might 
have  happened  if  you  had  set  your  cap  at  Cyril !  " 

"Indeed,  it  is  terrible  to  think  of,"  Nellie  laughed.  "It 
was  hard  on  me  that  he  was  not  five  or  six  years  older.  Then 
I  might  have  done  it,  even  if  my  good  fairy  had  not  whispered 
in  my  ear  about  this  fortune.  Never  mind.  I  shall  console 
myself  by  looking  forward  to  dance  at  his  wedding  — •  that  is, 
if  he  will  send  me  an  invitation." 

"  Like  as  not  you  will  be  getting  past  your  dancing  days  by 
the  time  that  comes  off,  Nellie.  I  hope  that,  years  before 
then,  I  shall  have  danced  at  your  wedding —  that  is  to  say," 
he  said,  imitating  her,  "  if  you  will  send  me  an  invitation." 

"What  are  you  going  to  do  next,  Cyril?"  Captain  Dave 
asked,  when  the  laugh  had  subsided. 

"I  don't  know,  I  am  sure,"  Cyril  replied.  "I  have  not 
really  woke  up  to  it  all  yet.  It  will  be  some  time  before  I 
realise  that  I  am  not  a  penniless  young  baronet,  and  that  I  can 
spend  a  pound  without  looking  at  it  a  dozen  times.     I  shall 


A   STROKE   OF   GOOD    FORTUNE  325 

have  to  get  accustomed  to  the  thought  before  I  can  make  any 
plans.  I  suppose  that  one  of  the  first  things  to  do  will  be  to 
go  down  to  Oxford  to  see  Prince  Rupert  —  who,  I  suppose,  is 
with  the  Court,  though  this  I  can  doubtless  learn  at  the  offices 
of  the  Admiralty  —  and  to  tell  him  that  I  am  ready  to  rejoin 
his  ship  as  soon  as  he  puts  to  sea  again.  Then  I  shall  find 
out  where  Sydney  Oliphant  is,  and  how  his  family  have  fared 
in  the  Plague.  I  would  fain  find  out  what  has  become  of  the 
Partons,  to  whom,  and  especially  to  Lady  Parton,  I  owe  much. 
I  suppose,  too,  I  shall  have  to  go  down  to  Norfolk,  but  that 
I  shall  put  off  as  long  as  I  can,  for  it  will  be  strange  and  very 
unpleasant  at  first  to  go  down  as  master  to  a  place  I  have 
never  seen.  I  shall  have  to  get  you  to  come  down  with  me, 
Captain  Dave,  to  keep  me  in  countenance." 

"Not  I,  my  lad.  You  will  want  a  better  introducer.  I 
expect  that  the  lawyer  who  was  here  will  give  you  a  letter  to 
his  son-in-law,  who  will,  of  course,  place  himself  at  your  ser- 
vice, establishing  you  in  your  house  and  taking  you  round  to 
your  tenants." 

"Oh,  yes,"  Nellie  said,  clapping  her  hands.  "And  there 
will  be  fine  doings,  and  bonfires,  and  arches,  and  all  sorts  of 
festivities.  I  do  begin  to  feel  how  much  I  have  missed  the 
want  of  that  good  fairy." 

"It  will  be  all  very  disagreeable,"  Cyril  said  seriously; 
whereat  the  others  laughed. 

Cyril  then  went  downstairs  with  Captain  Dave,  and  told 
John  Wilkes  of  the  good  fortune  that  had  befallen  him,  at 
which  he  was  as  much  delighted  as  the  others  had  been. 

Ten  days  later  Cyril  rode  to  Oxford,  and  found  that  Prince 
Rupert  was  at  present  there.  The  Prince  received  him  with 
much  warmth. 

"  I  have  wondered  many  times  what  had  become  of  you, 
Sir  Cyril,"  he  said.  "From  the  hour  when  I  saw  you  leave 
us  in  the  Fan  Fan  I  have  lost  sight  of  you  altogether.  I 
have  not  been  in  London  since,  for  the  Plague  had  set  in 
badly  before  the  ships  were   laid  up,  and  as  I  had  naught 


326  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

particular  to  do  there  I  kept  away  from  it.  Albemarle  has 
stayed  through  it,  and  he  and  Mr.  Pepys  were  able  to  do  all 
there  was  to  do,  but  I  have  thought  of  you  often  and  wondered 
how  you  fared,  and  hoped  to  see  you  here,  seeing  that  there 
was,  as  it  seemed  to  me,  nothing  to  keep  you  in  London  after 
your  wounds  had  healed.  I  have  spoken  often  to  the  King 
of  the  brave  deed  by  which  you  saved  us  all,  and  he  declared 
that,  had  it  not  been  that  you  were  already  a  baronet,  he  would 
knight  you  as  soon  as  you  appeared,  as  many  of  the  captains 
and  others  have  already  received  that  honour;  and  he  agreed 
with  me  that  none  deserved  it  better  than  yourself.  Now, 
what  has  become  of  you  all  this  time?  " 

Cyril  related  how  he  had  stayed  in  London,  had  had  the 
Plague,  and  had  recovered  from  it. 

"  I  must  see  about  getting  you  a  commission  at  once  in  the 
Navy,"  the  Prince  said,  "though  I  fear  you  will  have  to  wait 
until  we  fit  out  again.  There  will  be  no  difficulty  then,  for 
of  course  there  were  many  officers  killed  in  the  action." 

Cyril  expressed  his  thanks,  adding, — 

"There  is  no  further  occasion  for  me  to  take  a  commission, 
Prince,  for,  strangely  enough,  the  owner  of  my  father's  prop- 
erty has  just  made  it  over  to  me.  He  is  a  good  man,  and, 
considering  that  he  has  already  reaped  large  benefits  by  his 
purchase,  and  has  been  repaid  his  money  with  good  interest, 
his  conscience  will  no  longer  suffer  him  to  retain  it." 

"Then  he  is  a  Prince  of  Roundheads,"  the  Prince  said, 
"and  I  most  heartily  congratulate  you;  and  I  believe  that  the 
King  will  be  as  pleased  as  I  am.  He  said  but  the  other  day, 
when  I  was  speaking  to  him  of  you,  that  it  grieved  him  sorely 
that  he  was  powerless  to  do  anything  for  so  many  that  had 
suffered  in  his  cause,  and  that,  after  the  bravery  you  had 
shown,  he  was  determined  to  do  something,  and  would  insist 
with  his  ministers  that  some  office  should  be  found  for  you, 
—  though  it  is  not  an  easy  matter,  when  each  of  them  has 
special  friends  of  his  own  among  whom  to  divide  any  good 
things  that  fall  vacant.  He  holds  a  Court  this  evening,  and 
I  will  take  you  with  me." 


A   STROKE   OF   GOOD    FORTUNE  327 

The  King  was  most  gracious  when  the  Prince  again  pre- 
sented Cyril  to  him  and  told  him  of  the  good  fortune  that  had 
befallen  him. 

"  By  my  faith,  Sir  Cyril,  you  were  born  under  a  lucky  star. 
First  of  all  you  saved  my  Lord  of  Wisbech's  daughters;  then, 
as  Prince  Rupert  tells  me,  you  saved  him  and  all  on  board 
his  ship  from  being  burned;  and  now  a  miracle  has  well-nigh 
happened  in  your  favour.  I  see,  too,  that  you  have  the  use 
of  your  arm,  which  the  Prince  doubted  would  ever  altogether 
recover." 

"More  still,  Your  Majesty,"  the  Prince  said.  "He  had  the 
Plague  in  August  and  recovered  from  it." 

"I  shall  have  to  keep  you  about  me,  Sir  Cyril,"  the  King 
said,  "as  a  sort  of  amulet  to  guard  me  against  ill  luck." 

"I  am  going  to  take  him  to  sea  first,"  Prince  Rupert  broke 
in,  seeing  that  Cyril  was  about  to  disclaim  the  idea  of  coming 
to  Court.  "  I  may  want  him  to  save  my  ship  again,  and  I 
suppose  he  will  be  going  down  to  visit  his  estate  till  I  want 
him.     You  have  never  seen  it,  have  you,  Sir  Cyril?  " 

"No,  sir;  at  least  not  to  have  any  remembrance  of  it.  I 
naturally  long  to  see  Upmead,  of  which  I  have  heard  much 
from  my  father.  I  should  have  gone  down  at  once,  but  I 
thought  it  my  duty  to  come  hither  and  report  myself  to  you 
as  being  ready  to  sail  again  as  soon  as  you  put  to  sea." 

"Duty  first  and  pleasure  afterwards,"  the  King  said.  "I 
am  afraid  that  is  a  little  beyond  me  —  eh,  Rupert?  " 

"Very  much  so,  I  should  say,  Cousin  Charles,"  the  Prince 
replied,  with  a  smile.  "  However,  I  have  no  doubt  Sir  Cyril 
will  not  grudge  us  a  few  days  before  he  leaves.  There  are 
several  of  the  gentlemen  who  were  his  comrades  on  the  Henri- 
etta here,  and  they  will  be  glad  to  renew  their  acquaintance 
with  him,  knowing,  as  they  all  do,  that  they  owe  their  lives 
to  him." 

As  Cyril  was  walking  down  the  High  Street,  he  saw  a  stu- 
dent coming  along  whose  face  seemed  familiar  to  him.  He 
looked  hard  at  him. 


328  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

"Surely  you  must  be  Harry  Parton?  "  he  said. 

"That  is  my  name,  sir;  though  I  cannot  recall  where  I  have 
met  you.  Yet  there  seems  something  familiar  in  your  face, 
and  still  more  in  your  voice." 

"I  am  Cyril  Shenstone." 

"Why,  what  has  become  of  you,  Cyril?  "  Harry  said,  shak- 
ing him  warmly  by  the  hand.  "  I  searched  for  you  a  year  ago 
when  I  was  in  London,  but  could  obtain  no  tidings  whatever 
of  you,  save  that  you  had  lost  your  father.  We  are  alike  there, 
for  my  father  died  a  few  months  after  yours  did." 

"  I  am  sorry  indeed,  Harry.  I  had  not  heard  of  it  before. 
I  was  not,  indeed,  in  the  way  of  doing  so,  as  I  was  working 
in  the  City  and  knew  nothing  of  what  was  passing  elsewhere." 

"This  is  my  college,  Cyril.  Come  up  to  my  room;  there 
we  can  talk  comfortably,  and  we  have  much  to  tell  each 
other.  How  is  it  that  you  have  never  been  near  us?::  he 
went  on,  when  they  were  seated  in  front  of  a  blazing  fire  in 
his  room.  "  I  know  that  there  was  some  quarrel  between  our 
fathers,  but  when  we  heard  of  Sir  Aubrey's  death,  both  my 
father  and  mother  thought  that  you  would  come  to  see  us  or 
would  have  written  —  for  indeed  it  was  not  until  after  my 
father's  death  that  we  paid  a  visit  to  London.  It  was  then 
my  mother  asked  me  to  search  for  you;  and  after  great  diffi- 
culty I  found  the  quarter  in  which  you  had  lived,  and  then 
from  the  parish  register  learned  where  your  father  had  died. 
Going  there,  I  learned  that  you  had  left  the  lodging  directly 
after  his  death,  but  more  than  that  the  people  could  not 
tell  me." 

"I  should  have  come  to  see  your  mother  and  Sir  John, 
Harry.  I  know  how  deeply  I  am  indebted  to  them,  and  as 
long  as  I  live  shall  never  cease  to  be  grateful  for  Lady  Parton' s 
kindness  to  me.  But  I  had  received  so  much  kindness  that  I 
shrank  from  seeming  to  wish  to  presume  upon  it  further.  I 
had,  of  course,  to  work  for  my  living,  and  I  wanted,  before 
I  recalled  myself  to  them,  to  be  able  to  say  that  I  had  not 
come  as  a  beggar  for  further  favours,  but  that  I  was  making 


A   STROKE   OF   GOOD   FORTUNE  329 

my  way  independently.  Sooner  or  later  I  should  have  come, 
for  your  father  once  promised  me  that  if  I  followed  out  what 
you  remember  was  my  plan,  of  entering  foreign  service,  he 
would  give  me  letters  of  introduction  that  would  be  useful  to 
me.  Had  I  that  favour  still  to  ask  I  could  do  it  without 
shame.  But  more  than  that  I  would  not  have  asked,  even 
had  I  wanted  bread,  which,  thank  God!  was  never  the  case." 

"  I  can  understand  your  feeling,  Cyril,  but  my  mother 
assuredly  would  always  have  been  pleased  to  see  you.  You 
know  you  were  a  favourite  of  hers." 

"  Had  you  been  near  town,  Harry,  I  should  certainly  have 
come  to  see  her  and  you  as  soon  as  I  had  fairly  established 
myself,  but  I  heard  from  my  father  that  you  had  all  gone  away 
into  the  country  soon  after  the  unfortunate  quarrel  he  had 
with  Sir  John,  and  therefore  delayed  taking  any  step  for  the 
time,  and  indeed  did  not  know  in  what  part  of  the  country 
your  father's  estates  lay.  I  know  that  he  recovered  them  as 
soon  as  he  returned." 

"They  had  never  been  forfeited,"  Harry  said.  "My  father 
retired  from  the  struggle  after  Naseby,  and  as  he  had  influen- 
tial friends  among  the  Puritans,  there  was  no  forfeiture  of  his 
estates,  and  we  were  therefore  able,  as  you  know,  to  live  in 
comfort  at  Dunkirk,  his  steward  sending  over  such  monies  as 
were  required.  And  now  about  yourself.  Your  brains  must 
have  served  you  rarely  somehow,  for  you  are  dressed  in  the 
latest  fashion,  and  indeed  I  took  you  for  a  Court  gallant  when 
you  accosted  me." 

"  I  have  been  truly  fortunate,  Harry,  and  indeed  everything 
has  turned  out  as  if  specially  designed  for  my  good,  and,  in 
a  most  strange  and  unlooked-for  manner,  I  have  just  come 
into  my  father's  estates  again." 

"I  am  glad  indeed  to  hear  it,  Cyril.  Tell  me  how  it  has 
all  come  about." 

Cyril  told  the  story  of  his  life  since  he  had  come  to 
London. 

"You  have,   indeed,   had   strange    adventures,   Cyril,  and, 


330  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

though  you  say  little  about  it,  you  must  have  done  something 
special  to  have  gained  Prince  Rupert's  patronage  and  intro- 
duction to  Court;  but  I  shall  worm  all  that  out  of  you  some 
day,  or  get  it  from  other  lips.  What  a  contrast  your  life  has 
been  to  mine!  Here  have  you  been  earning  your  living 
bravely,  fighting  in  the  great  battle  against  the  Dutch,  going 
through  that  terrible  Plague,  and  winning  your  way  back  to 
fortune,  while  I  have  been  living  the  life  of  a  school-boy.  Our 
estates  lie  in  Shropshire,  and  as  soon  as  we  went  down  there 
my  father  placed  me  at  a  school  at  Shrewsbury.  There  I  re- 
mained till  his  death,  and  then,  as  was  his  special  wish, 
entered  here.  I  have  still  a  year  of  my  course  to  complete. 
I  only  came  up  into  residence  last  week.  When  the  summer 
comes  I  hope  that  you  will  come  down  to  Ardleigh  and  stay 
with  us;  it  will  give  my  mother  great  pleasure  to  see  you 
again,  for  I  never  see  her  but  she  speaks  of  you,  and  wonders 
what  has  become  of  you,  and  if  you  are  still  alive." 

"Assuredly  I  will  come,  and  that  with  the  greatest  pleasure," 
Cyril  said,  "providing  only  that  I  am  not  then  at  sea,  which 
is,  I  fear,  likely,  as  I  rejoin  the  ship  as  soon  as  Prince  Rupert 
takes  the  sea  against  the  Dutch.  However,  directly  we  return 
I  will  write  to  you." 

"If  you  do  so,  let  it  be  to  Ardleigh,  near  Shrewsbury, 
Shropshire.  Should  I  be  here  when  your  letter  arrives,  my 
mother  will  forward  it  to  me." 


CHAPTER   XIX 


TAKING    POSSESSION 


CYRIL  stayed  a  week  at  Oxford.  He  greatly  enjoyed  the 
visit;  and  not  only  was  he  most  warmly  received  by  his 
former  comrades  on  board  the  Henrietta,  but  Prince  Rupert 
spoke  so  strongly  in  his  favour  to  other  gentlemen  to  whom 
he  introduced  him  that  he  no  longer  felt  a  stranger  at  Court. 
Much  of  his  spare  time  he  spent  with  Harry  Parton,  and  in 
his  rooms  saw  something  of  college  life,  which  seemed  to  him 
a  very  pleasant  and  merry  one.  He  had  ascertained,  as  soon 
as  he  arrived,  that  the  Earl  of  Wisbech  and  his  family  were 
down  at  his  estate,  near  the  place  from  which  he  took  his 
title,  and  had  at  once  written  to  Sydney,  from  whom  he  re- 
ceived an  answer  on  the  last  day  of  his  stay  at  Oxford.  It 
contained  a  warm  invitation  for  him  to  come  down  to  Wis- 
bech. 

"You  say  you  will  be  going  to  Norwich  to  take  possession  of 
your  estate.  If  you  ride  direct  from  Oxford,  our  place  will 
be  but  little  out  of  your  way,  therefore  we  shall  take  no  excuse 
for  your  not  coming  to  see  us,  and  shall  look  for  you  within 
a  week  or  so  from  the  date  of  this.  We  were  all  delighted  to 
get  your  missive,  for  although  what  you  say  about  infection 
carried  by  letters  is  true  enough,  and,  indeed  there  was  no 
post  out  of  London  for  months,  we  had  begun  to  fear  that  the 
worst  must  have  befallen  you  when  no  letter  arrived  from  you 
in  December.  Still,  we  thought  that  you  might  not  know 
where  we  were,  and  so  hoped  that  you  might  be  waiting  until 

331 


332  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

you  could  find  that  out.  My  father  bids  me  say  that  he  will 
take  no  refusal.  Since  my  return  he  more  than  ever  regards 
you  as  being  the  good  genius  of  the  family,  and  it  is  certainly 
passing  strange  that,  after  saving  my  sisters'  lives  from  fire 
you  should,  though  in  so  different  a  way,  have  saved  me 
from  a  similar  death.  So  set  off  as  soon  as  you  get  this  — 
that  is,  if  you  can  tear  yourself  away  from  the  gaieties  of 
Oxford." 

Cyril  had,  indeed,  been  specially  waiting  for  Sydney's  an- 
swer, having  told  him  that  he  should  remain  at  Oxford  until 
he  received  it,  and  on  the  following  morning  he  packed  his 
valise  and  rode  for  Wisbech,  where  he  arrived  three  days 
later.  His  welcome  at  the  Earl's  was  a  most  cordial  one. 
He  spent  a  week  there,  at  the  end  of  which  time  Sydney,  at 
his  earnest  request,  started  for  Norwich  with  him.  The  Earl 
had  insisted  on  Cyril's  accepting  a  splendid  horse,  and  behind 
him,  on  his  other  animal,  rode  a  young  fellow,  the  son  of  a 
small  tenant  on  the  Earl's  estate,  whom  he  had  engaged  as  a 
servant.  He  had  written,  three  days  before,  to  Mr.  Popham, 
telling  him  that  he  would  shortly  arrive,  and  begging  him  to 
order  the  two  old  servants  of  his  father,  whom  he  had,  at  his 
request,  engaged  to  take  care  of  the  house,  to  get  two  or  three 
chambers  in  readiness  for  him,  which  could  doubtless  be 
easily  done,  as  he  had  learnt  from  the  deed  that  the  furniture 
and  all  contents  of  the  house  had  been  included  in  the  gift. 
After  putting  up  at  the  inn,  he  went  to  the  lawyer's.  Mr. 
Popham,  he  found,  had  had  a  room  prepared  in  readiness  for 
him  at  his  house,  but  Cyril,  while  thanking  him  for  so  doing, 
said  that,  as  Lord  Oliphant  was  with  him,  he  would  stay  at  the 
inn  for  the  night. 

The  next  morning  they  rode  over  with  Mr.  Popham  to  Up- 
mead,  which  was  six  miles  distant  from  the  town. 

"That  is  the  house,"  the  lawyer  said,  as  a  fine  old  mansion 
came  in  sight.  "There  are  larger  residences  in  the  county, 
but  few  more  handsome.  Indeed,  it  is  almost  too  large  for 
the  estate,  but,  as  perhaps  you  know,  that  was  at  one  time  a 


"WELCOME    HACK    TO    YOUR    OWN    AGAIN,    blR    CYRIL!' 


TAKING    POSSESSION  333 

good  deal  larger  than  it  is  at  present,  for  it  was  diminished 
by  one  of  your  ancestors  in  the  days  of  Elizabeth." 

At  the  gate  where  they  turned  into  the  Park  an  arch  of  ever- 
greens had  been  erected. 

"You  don't  mean  to  say  you  let  them  know  that  I  was  com- 
ing home?"  Cyril  said,  in  a  tone  of  such  alarm  that  Lord 
Oliphant  laughed  and  Mr.  Popham  said  apologetically, — 

"  I  certainly  wrote  to  the  tenants,  sir,  when  I  received  your 
letter,  and  sent  off  a  message  saying  that  you  would  be  here 
this  morning.  Most  of  them  or  their  fathers  were  here  in  the 
old  time,  for  Mr.  Harvey  made  no  changes,  and  I  am  sure 
they  would  have  been  very  disappointed  if  they  had  not  had 
notice  that  Sir  Aubrey's  son  was  coming  home." 

"  Of  course  it  was  quite  right  for  you  to  do  so,  Mr.  Pop- 
ham,  but  you  see  I  am  quite  unaccustomed  to  such  things, 
and  would  personally  have  been  much  more  pleased  to  have 
come  home  quietly.  Still,  as  you  say,  it  is  only  right  that 
the  tenants  should  have  been  informed,  and  at  any  rate  it  will 
be  a  satisfaction  to  get  it  all  over  at  once." 

There  were  indeed  quite  a  large  number  of  men  and  women 
assembled  in  front  of  the  house  —  all  the  tenants,  with  their 
wives  and  families,  having  gathered  to  greet  their  young 
landlord  —  and  loud  bursts  of  cheering  arose  as  he  rode  up, 
Sydney  and  Mr.  Popham  reining  back  their  horses  a  little  to 
allow  him  to  precede  them.  Cyril  took  off  his  hat,  and  bowed 
repeatedly  in  reply  to  the  acclamations  that  greeted  him.  The 
tenants  crowded  round,  many  of  the  older  men  pressing  for- 
ward to  shake  him  by  the  hand. 

"  Welcome  back  to  your  own  again,  Sir  Cyril !  " 

"I  fought  under  your  father,  sir,  and  a  good  landlord  he 
was  to  us  all." 

ouch  were  the  exclamations  that  rose  round  him  until  he 
reached  the  door  of  the  mansion,  and,  dismounting,  took  his 
place  at  the  top  of  the  steps.  Then  he  took  off  his  hat  again, 
and  when  there  was  silence  he  said, — ■ 

"I  thank  you  heartily,  one  and  all,  good  friends,  for  the 


334  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

welcome  that  you  have  given  me.  Glad  indeed  I  am  to  come 
down  to  my  father's  home,  and  to  be  so  greeted  by  those  who 
knew  him,  and  especially  by  those  who  followed  him  in  the 
field  in  the  evil  days  which  have,  we  may  hope,  passed  away 
for  ever.  You  all  know,  perhaps,  that  I  owe  my  return  here 
as  master  to  the  noble  generosity  of  Mr.  Harvey,  your  late 
landlord,  who  restored  me  the  estates,  not  being  bound  in 
any  way  to  do  so,  but  solely  because  he  considered  that  he 
had  already  been  repaid  the  money  he  gave  for  them.  This 
may  be  true,  but,  nevertheless,  there  is  not  one  man  in  a 
hundred  thousand  who  would  so  despoil  himself  of  the  bene- 
fits of  a  bargain  lawfully  made,  and  I  beg  you  therefore  to 
give  three  cheers,  as  hearty  as  those  with  which  you  greeted 
me,  for  Mr.  Harvey." 

Three  cheers,  as  long  and  loud  as  those  that  had  before 
risen,  responded  to  the  appeal. 

"Such  a  man,"  Cyril  went  on,  when  they  subsided,  "must 
have  been  a  just  and  good  landlord  to  you  all,  and  I  shall  do 
my  best  to  give  you  no  cause  for  regret  at  the  change  that  has 
come  about." 

He  paused  for  a  moment  to  speak  to  Mr.  Popham,  who 
stood  beside  him,  and  then  went  on, — 

"  I  did  not  know  whether  I  could  ask  you  to  drink  to  my 
health,  but  1  learn  from  Mr.  Popham  that  the  cellars  have 
been  left  well  filled;  therefore,  my  first  orders  on  coming  to 
the  house  of  my  fathers  will  be  that  a  cask  of  wine  shall  be 
speedily  broached,  and  that  you  shall  be  enabled  to  drink  my 
health.  While  that  is  being  done,  Mr.  Popham  will  introduce 
you  to  me  one  by  one." 

Another  loud  cheer  arose,  and  then  the  tenants  came  for- 
ward with  their  wives  and  families. 

Cyril  shook  hands  with  them  all,  and  said  a  few  words  to  each. 
The  elder  men  had  all  ridden  by  his  father  in  battle,  and  most 
of  the  younger  ones  said,  as  he  shook  hands  with  them, — 

"My  father  fell,  under  Sir  Aubrey,  at  Naseby,"  or  "at 
Worcester,"  or  in  other  battles. 


TAKING   POSSESSION  335 

By  the  time  all  had  been  introduced,  a  great  cask  of  wine 
had  been  broached,  and  after  the  tenants  had  drunk  to  his 
health,  and  he  had,  in  turn,  pledged  them,  Cyril  entered  the 
house  with  Sydney  and  Mr.  Popham,  and  proceeded  to  exam- 
ine it  under  the  guidance  of  the  old  man  who  had  been  his 
father's  butler,  and  whose  wife  had  also  been  a  servant  in  Sir 
Aubrey's  time. 

"  Everything  is  just  as  it  was  then,  Sir  Cyril.  A  few  fresh 
articles  of  furniture  have  been  added,  but  Mr.  Harvey  would 
have  no  general  change  made.  The  family  pictures  hang  just 
where  they  did,  and  your  father  himself  would  scarce  notice 
the  changes." 

"It  is  indeed  a  fine  old  mansion,  Cyril,"  Lord  Oliphant 
said,  when  they  had  made  a  tour  of  the  house ;  "  and  now  that 
I  see  it  and  its  furniture  I  am  even  more  inclined  than  before 
to  admire  the  man  who  could  voluntarily  resign  them.  I  shall 
have  to  modify  my  ideas  of  the  Puritans.  They  have  shown 
themselves  ready  to  leave  the  country  and  cross  the  ocean  to 
America,  and  begin  life  anew  for  conscience'  sake  —  that  is 
to  say,  to  escape  persecution  —  and  they  fought  very  dough- 
tily, and  we  must  own,  very  successfully,  for  the  same  reason, 
but  this  is  the  first  time  I  have  ever  heard  of  one  of  them 
relinquishing  a  fine  estate  for  conscience'  sake." 

"Mr.  Harvey  is  indeed  a  most  worthy  gentleman,"  Mr. 
Popham  said,  "and  has  the  esteem  and  respect  of  all,  even 
of  those  who  are  of  wholly  different  politics.  Still,  it  may  be 
that  although  he  would  in  any  case,  I  believe,  have  left  this 
property  to  Sir  Cyril,  he  might  not  have  handed  it  over  to 
him  in  his  lifetime,  had  not  he  received  so  great  a  service  at 
his  hands." 

"Why,  what  is  this,  Cyril?"  Sydney  said,  turning  upon 
him.  "  You  have  told  us  nothing  whatever  of  any  services 
rendered.  I  never  saw  such  a  fellow  as  you  are  for  helping 
other  people." 

"There  was  nothing  worth  speaking  of,"  Cyril  said,  much 
vexed. 


336  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

Mr.  Popham  smiled. 

"  Most  people  would  think  it  was  a  very  great  service,  Lord 
Oliphant.  However,  I  may  not  tell  you  what  it  was,  although 
I  have  heard  all  the  details  from  my  father-in-law,  Mr.  Golds- 
worthy.  They  were  told  in  confidence,  and  in  order  to  en- 
lighten me  as  to  the  relations  between  Mr.  Harvey  and  Sir 
Cyril,  and  as  they  relate  to  painful  family  matters  I  am  bound 
to  preserve  an  absolute  silence." 

"  I  will  be  content  to  wait,  Cyril,  till  I  get  you  to  myself. 
It  is  a  peculiarity  of  Sir  Cyril  Shenstone,  Mr.  Popham,  that 
he  goes  through  life  doing  all  sorts  of  services  for  all  sorts  of 
people.  You  may  not  know  that  he  saved  the  lives  of  my 
three  sisters  in  a  fire  at  our  mansion  in  the  Savoy;  he  also 
performed  the  trifling  service  of  saving  Prince  Rupert's  ship 
and  the  lives  of  all  on  board,  among  whom  was  myself,  from 
a  Dutch  fire-ship,  in  the  battle  of  Lowestoft.  These  are 
insignificant  affairs,  that  he  would  not  think  it  worth  while  to 
allude  to,  even  if  you  knew  him  for  twenty  years." 

"You  do  not  know  Lord  Oliphant,  Mr.  Popham,"  Cyril 
laughed,  "or  you  would  be  aware  that  his  custom  is  to  make 
mountains  out  of  molehills.  But  let  us  sit  down  to  dinner. 
I  suppose  it  is  your  forethought,  Mr.  Popham,  that  I  have  to 
thank  for  having  warned  them  to  make  this  provision?  I 
had  thought  that  we  should  be  lucky  if  the  resources  of  the 
establishment  sufficed  to  furnish  us  with  a  meal  of  bread  and 
cheese." 

"  I  sent  on  a  few  things  with  my  messenger  yesterday  even- 
ing, Sir  Cyril,  but  for  the  hare  and  those  wild  ducks  methinks 
you  have  to  thank  your  tenants,  who  doubtless  guessed  that  an 
addition  to  the  larder  would  be  welcome.  I  have  no  doubt 
that,  good  landlord  as  Mr.  Harvey  was,  they  are  really  de- 
lighted to  have  you  among  them  again.  As  you  know,  these 
eastern  counties  were  the  stronghold  of  Puritanism,  and  that 
feeling  is  still  held  by  the  majority.  It  is  only  among  the 
tenants  of  many  gentlemen  who,  like  your  father,  were  de- 
voted Royalists,  that  there  is  any  very  strong  feeling  the  other 


TAKING   POSSESSION  337 

way.  As  you  heard  from  their  lips,  most  of  your  older  ten- 
ants fought  under  Sir  Aubrey,  while  the  fathers  of  the  younger 
ones  fell  under  his  banner.  Consequently,  it  was  galling  to 
them  that  one  of  altogether  opposite  politics  should  be  their 
landlord,  and  although  in  every  other  respect  they  had  reason 
to  like  him,  he  was,  as  it  were,  a  symbol  of  their  defeat,  and 
I  suppose  they  viewed  him  a  good  deal  as  the  Saxons  of  old 
times  regarded  their  Norman  lords." 

"I  can  quite  understand  that,  Mr.  Popham." 

"Another  feeling  has  worked  in  your  favour,  Sir  Cyril,"  the 
lawyer  went  on.  "  It  may  perhaps  be  a  relic  of  feudalism, 
but  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  there  exists,  in  the  minds  of 
English  country  folks,  a  feeling  of  respect  and  of  something 
like  affection  for  their  landlords  when  men  of  old  family,  and 
that  feeling  is  never  transferred  to  new  men  who  may  take 
their  place.  Mr.  Harvey  was,  in  their  eyes,  a  new  man  —  a 
wealthy  one,  no  doubt,  but  owing  his  wealth  to  his  own  exer- 
tions —  and  he  would  never  have  excited  among  them  the 
same  feeling  as  they  gave  to  the  family  who  had,  for  several 
hundred  years,  been  owners  of  the  soil." 

Cyril  remained  for  a  fortnight  at  Upmead,  calling  on  all  the 
tenants,  and  interesting  himself  in  them  and  their  families. 
The  day  after  his  arrival  he  rode  into  Norwich,  and  paid  a 
visit  to  Mr.  Harvey.  He  had,  in  compliance  to  his  wishes, 
written  but  a  short  letter  of  acknowledgment  of  the  restitu- 
tion of  the  estate,  but  he  now  expressed  the  deep  feeling  of 
gratitude  that  he  entertained. 

"I  have  only  done  what  is  right,"  Mr.  Harvey  said  quietly, 
" and  would  rather  not  be  thanked  for  it;  but  your  feelings 
are  natural,  and  I  have  therefore  not  checked  your  words.  It 
was  assuredly  God's  doing  in  so  strangely  bringing  us  together, 
and  making  you  an  instrument  in  saving  our  lives,  and  sc 
awakening  an  uneasy  conscience  into  activity.  I  have  had 
but  small  pleasure  from  Upmead.  I  have  a  house  here  which 
is  more  than  sufficient  for  all  my  wants,  and  I  have,  I  hope, 
the  respect  of  my  townsfellows,  and  the  affection  of  my  work- 

Y 


338  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

men.  At  Upmead  I  was  always  uncomfortable.  Such  of  the 
county  gentlemen  who  retained  their  estates  looked  askance 
at  me.  The  tenants,  I  knew,  though  they  doffed  their  hats  as 
I  passed  them,  regarded  me  as  a  usurper.  I  had  no  taste  for 
the  sports  and  pleasures  of  country  life,  being  born  and  bred 
a  townsman.  The  ill-doing  of  my  son  cast  a  gloom  over  my 
life  of  late.  I  have  lived  chiefly  here  with  the  society  of 
friends  of  my  own  religious  and  political  feeling.  Therefore, 
I  have  made  no  sacrifice  in  resigning  my  tenancy  of  Upmead, 
and  I  pray  you  say  no  further  word  of  your  gratitude.  I  have 
heard,  from  one  who  was  there  yesterday,  how  generously  you 
spoke  of  me  to  your  tenants,  and  I  thank  you  for  so  doing, 
for  it  is  pleasant  for  me  to  stand  well  in  the  thoughts  of  those 
whose  welfare  I  have  had  at  heart." 

"I  trust  that  Mrs.  Harvey  is  in  good  health?"  Cyril  said. 

"  She  is  far  from  well,  Cyril.  The  events  of  that  night  in 
London  have  told  heavily  upon  her,  as  is  not  wonderful,  for 
she  has  suffered  much  sorrow  for  years,  and  this  last  blow  has 
broken  her  sorely.  She  mourns,  as  David  mourned  over  the 
death  of  Absalom,  over  the  wickedness  of  her  son,  but  she  is 
quite  as  one  with  me  in  the  measures  that  I  have  taken  con- 
cerning him,  save  that,  at  her  earnest  prayer,  I  have  made  a 
provision  for  him  which  will  keep  him  from  absolute  want, 
and  will  leave  him  no  excuse  to  urge  that  he  was  driven  by 
poverty  into  crime.  Mr.  Goldsworthy  has  not  yet  discovered 
means  of  communicating  with  him,  but  when  he  does  so  he 
will  notify  him  that  he  has  my  instructions  to  pay  to  him  fif- 
teen pounds  on  the  first  of  every  month,  and  that  the  offer  of 
assistance  to  pay  his  passage  to  America  is  still  open  to  him, 
and  that  on  arriving  there  he  will  receive  for  three  years  the 
same  allowance  as  here.  Then  if  a  favourable  report  of  his 
conduct  is  forthcoming  from  the  magistrates  and  deacons  of 
the  town  where  he  takes  up  his  residence,  a  correspondent  of 
Mr.  Goldsworthy's  will  be  authorised  to  expend  four  thousand 
pounds  on  the  purchase  of  an  estate  for  him,  and  to  hand  to 
him  another  thousand  for  the  due  working  and  maintenance 


TAKING   POSSESSION  339 

of  the  same.  For  these  purposes  I  have  already  made  provi- 
sions in  my  will,  with  proviso  that  if,  at  the  end  of  five  years 
after  my  death,  no  news  of  him  shall  be  obtained,  the  money 
set  aside  for  these  purposes  shall  revert  to  the  main  provisions 
of  the  will.  It  may  be  that  he  died  of  the  Plague.  It  may 
be  that  he  has  fallen,  or  will  fall,  a  victim  to  his  own  evil 
courses  and  evil  passions.  But  I  am  convinced  that,  should 
he  be  alive,  Mr.  Goldsworthy  will  be  able  to  obtain  tidings  of 
him  long  before  the  five  years  have  expired.  And  now,"  he 
said,  abruptly  changing  the  subject,  "what  are  you  thinking 
of  doing,  Sir  Cyril?  " 

"  In  the  first  place,  sir,  I  am  going  to  sea  again  with  the 
Fleet  very  shortly.  I  entered  as  a  Volunteer  for  the  war,  and 
could  not  well,  even  if  I  wished  it,  draw  back." 

"  They  are  a  stiff-necked  people,"  Mr.  Harvey  said.  "  That 
the  Sovereigns  of  Europe  should  have  viewed  with  displeasure 
the  overthrow  of  the  monarchy  here  was  natural  enough ;  but 
in  Holland,  if  anywhere,  we  might  have  looked  for  sympathy, 
seeing  that  as  they  had  battled  for  freedom  of  conscience,  so 
had  we  done  here;  and  yet  they  were  our  worst  enemies,  and 
again  and  again  had  Blake  to  sail  forth  to  chastise  them.  They 
say  that  Monk  is  to  command  this  time?  " 

"  I  believe  so,  sir." 

"Monk  is  the  bruised  reed  that  pierced  our  hand,  but  he  is 
a  good  fighter.  And  after  the  war  is  over,  Sir  Cyril,  you  will 
not,  I  trust,  waste  your  life  in  the  Court  of  the  profligate 
King?  " 

"  Certainly  not,"  Cyril  said  earnestly.  "As  soon  as  the  war 
is  over  I  shall  return  to  Upmead  and  take  up  my  residence 
there.  I  have  lived  too  hard  a  life  to  care  for  the  gaieties  of 
Court,  still  less  of  a  Court  like  that  of  King  Charles.  I  shall 
travel  for  a  while  in  Europe  if  there  is  a  genuine  peace.  I 
have  lost  the  opportunity  of  completing  my  education,  and 
am  too  old  now  to  go  to  either  of  the  Universities.  Not  too 
old  perhaps;  but  I  have  seen  too  much  of  the  hard  side  of 
life  to  care  to  pass  three  years  among  those  who,  no  older  than 


340  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

myself,  are  still  as  boys  in  their  feelings.  The  next  best  thing, 
therefore,  as  it  seems  to  me,  would  be  to  travel,  and  perhaps 
to  spend  a  year  or  two  in  one  of  the  great  Universities  abroad." 

"The  matter  is  worth  thinking  over,"  Mr.  Harvey  said. 
"You  are  assuredly  young  yet  to  settle  down  alone  at  Upmead, 
and  will  reap  much  advantage  from  speaking  French  which  is 
everywhere  current,  and  may  greatly  aid  you  in  making  your 
travels  useful  to  you.  I  have  no  fear  of  your  falling  into 
Popish  error,  Sir  Cyril;  but  if  my  wishes  have  any  weight  with 
you  I  would  pray  you  to  choose  the  schools  of  Leyden  or 
Haarlem,  should  you  enter  a  foreign  University,  for  they  turn 
out  learned  men  and  good  divines." 

"  Certainly  your  wishes  have  weight  with  me,  Mr.  Harvey, 
and  should  events  so  turn  out  that  I  can  enter  one  of  the  for- 
eign Universities,  it  shall  be  one  of  those  you  name  —  that  is, 
should  we,  after  this  war  is  ended,  come  into  peaceful  rela- 
tions with  the  Dutch." 

Before  leaving  the  Earl's,  Cyril  had  promised  faithfully  that 
he  would  return  thither  with  Sydney,  and  accordingly,  at  the 
end  of  the  fortnight,  he  rode  back  with  him  there,  and,  three 
weeks  later,  journeyed  up  to  London  with  the  Barl  and  his 
family. 

It  was  the  middle  of  March  when  they  reached  London. 
The  Court  had  come  up  a  day  or  two  before,  and  the  Fleet 
was,  as  Cyril  learnt,  being  fitted  out  in  great  haste.  The 
French  had  now,  after  hesitating  all  through  the  winter,  de- 
clared war  against  us,  and  it  was  certain  that  we  should  have 
their  fleet  as  well  as  that  of  the  Dutch  to  cope  with.  Calling 
upon  Prince  Rupert  on  the  day  he  arrived,  Cyril  learnt  that 
the  Fleet  would  assuredly  put  to  sea  in  a  month's  time. 

"Would  you  rather  join  at  once,  or  wait  until  I  go  on 
board?"  the  Prince  asked. 

"  I  would  rather  join  at  once,  sir.  I  have  no  business  to 
do  in  London,  and  it  would  be  of  no  use  for  me  to  take  an 
apartment  when  I  am  to  leave  so  soon;  therefore,  if  I  can  be 
of  any  use,  I  would  gladly  join  at  once." 


TAKING   POSSESSION  341 

"You  would  be  of  no  use  on  board,"  the  Prince  said,  "but 
assuredly  you  could  be  of  use  in  carrying  messages,  and  let- 
ting me  know  frequently,  from  your  own  report,  how  matters 
are  going  on.  I  heard  yesterday  that  the  Fan  Fan  is  now 
fitted  out.  You  shall  take  the  command  of  her.  I  will  give 
you  a  letter  to  the  boatswain,  who  is  at  present  in  charge,  say- 
ing that  I  have  placed  her  wholly  under  your  orders.  You 
will,  of  course,  live  on  board.  You  will  be  chiefly  at  Chatham 
and  Sheerness.  If  you  call  early  to-morrow  I  will  have  a  letter 
prepared  for  you,  addressed  to  all  captains  holding  commands 
in  the  White  Squadron,  bidding  them  to  acquaint  you,  when- 
soever you  go  on  board,  with  all  particulars  of  how  matters 
have  been  pushed  forward,  and  to  give  you  a  list  of  all  things 
lacking.  Then,  twice  a  week  you  will  sail  up  to  town,  and 
report  to  me,  or,  should  there  be  any  special  news  at  other 
times,  send  it  to  me  by  a  mounted  messenger.  Mr.  Pepys, 
the  secretary,  is  a  diligent  and  hard-working  man,  but  he 
cannot  see  to  everything,  and  Albemarle  so  pushes  him  that  I 
think  the  White  Squadron  does  not  get  a  fair  share  of  atten- 
tion; but  if  I  can  go  to  him  with  your  reports  in  hand,  I  may 
succeed  in  getting  what  is  necessary  done." 

Bidding  farewell  to  the  Earl  and  his  family,  and  thanking 
him  for  his  kindness,  Cyril  stopped  that  night  at  Captain 
Dave's,  and  told  him  of  all  that  had  happened  since  they 
met.  The  next  morning  he  went  early  to  Prince  Rupert's, 
received  the  two  letters,  and  rode  down  to  Chatham.  Then, 
sending  the  horses  back  by  his  servant,  who  was  to  take  them 
to  the  Earl's  stable,  where  they  would  be  cared  foi  until  his 
return,  Cyril  went  on  board  the  Fan  Fan.  For  the  next  month 
he  was  occupied  early  and  late  with  his  duties.  The  cabin 
was  small,  but  very  comfortable.  The  crew  was  a  strong  one, 
for  the  yacht  rowed  twelve  oars,  with  which  she  could  make 
good  progress  even  without  her  sails.  He  was  waited  on  by 
his  servant,  who  returned  as  soon  as  he  had  left  the  horses  in 
the  Earl's  stables;  his  cooking  was  done  for  him  in  the  yacht's 
galley.     On  occasions,  as  the  tide  suited,  he  either  sailed  up 


342  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

to  London  in  the  afternoon,  gave  his  report  to  the  Prince  late 
in  the  evening,  and  was  back  at  Sheerness  by  daybreak,  or  he 
sailed  up  at  night,  saw  the  Prince  as  soon  as  he  rose,  and  re- 
turned at  once. 

The  Prince  highly  commended  his  diligence,  and  told  him 
that  his  reports  were  of  great  use  to  him,  as,  with  them  in  his 
hand,  he  could  not  be  put  off  at  the  Admiralty  with  vague 
assurances.  Every  day  one  or  more  ships  went  out  to  join  the 
Fleet  that  was  gathering  in  the  Downs,  and  on  April  20th 
Cyril  sailed  in  the  Fan  Fan,  in  company  with  the  last  vessel 
of  the  White  Squadron,  and  there  again  took  up  his  quarters 
on  board  the  Henrietta,  the  Fan  Fan  being  anchored  hard  by 
in  charge  of  the  boatswain. 

On  the  23rd,  the  Prince,  with  the  Duke  of  Albemarle,  and 
a  great  company  of  noblemen  and  gentlemen,  arrived  at  Deal, 
and  came  on  board  the  Fleet,  which,  on  May  1st,  weighed 
anchor. 

Lord  Oliphant  was  among  the  volunteers  who  came  down 
with  the  Prince,  and,  as  many  of  the  other  gentlemen  had 
also  been  on  board  during  the  first  voyage,  Cyril  felt  that  he 
was  among  friends,  and  had  none  of  the  feeling  of  strange- 
ness and  isolation  he  had  before  experienced. 

The  party  was  indeed  a  merry  one.  For  upwards  of  a  year 
the  fear  of  the  Plague  had  weighed  on  all  England.  At  the 
time  it  increased  so  terribly  in  London,  that  all  thought  it 
would,  like  the  Black  Death,  spread  over  England,  and  that, 
once  again,  half  the  population  of  the  country  might  be  swept 
away.  Great  as  the  mortality  had  been,  it  had  been  confined 
almost  entirely  to  London  and  some  of  the  great  towns,  and 
now  that  it  had  died  away  even  in  these,  there  was  great 
relief  in  men's  minds,  and  all  felt  that  they  had  personally 
escaped  from  a  terrible  and  imminent  danger.  That  they 
were  about  to  face  peril  even  greater  than  that  from  which 
they  had  escaped  did  not  weigh  on  the  spirits  of  the  gentle- 
men on  board  Prince  Rupert's  ship.  To  be  killed  fighting  for 
their  country  was  an  honourable  death  that  none  feared,  while 


TAKING    POSSESSION  343 

there  had  been,  in  the  minds  of  even  the  bravest,  a  horror  of 
death  by  the  Plague,  with  all  its  ghastly  accompaniments. 
Sailing  out  to  sea  to  the  Downs,  then,  they  felt  that  the  past 
year's  events  lay  behind  them  as  an  evil  dream,  and  laughed 
and  jested  and  sang  with  light-hearted  mirth. 

As  yet,  the  Dutch  had  not  put  out  from  port,  and  for  three 
weeks  the  Fleet  cruised  off  their  coast.  Then,  finding  that 
the  enemy  could  not  be  tempted  to  come  out,  they  sailed 
back  to  the  Downs.  The  day  after  they  arrived  there,  a  mes- 
senger came  down  from  London  with  orders  to  Prince  Rupert 
to  sail  at  once  with  the  White  Squadron  to  engage  the  French 
Fleet,  which  was  reported  to  be  on  the  point  of  putting  to 
sea.  The  Prince  had  very  little  belief  that  the  French  really 
intended  to  fight.  Hitherto,  although  they  had  been  liberal 
in  their  promises  to  the  Dutch,  they  had  done  nothing  what- 
ever to  aid  them,  and  the  general  opinion  was  that  France 
rejoiced  at  seeing  her  rivals  damage  each  other,  but  had  no 
idea  of  risking  her  ships  or  men  in  the  struggle. 

"I  believe,  gentlemen,"  Prince  Rupert  said  to  his  officers, 
"that  this  is  but  a  ruse  on  the  part  of  Louis  to  aid  his  Dutch 
allies  by  getting  part  of  our  fleet  out  of  the  way.  Still,  I  have 
nothing  to  do  but  to  obey  orders,  though  I  fear  it  is  but  a 
fool's  errand  on  which  we  are  sent." 

The  wind  was  from  the  north-east,  and  was  blowing  a  fresh 
gale.  The  Prince  prepared  to  put  to  sea.  While  the  men 
were  heaving  at  the  anchors  a  message  came  to  Cyril  that 
Prince  Rupert  wished  to  speak  to  him  in  his  cabin. 

"Sir  Cyril,  I  am  going  to  restore  you  to  your  command. 
The  wind  is  so  strong  and  the  sea  will  be  so  heavy  that  I  would 
not  risk  my  yacht  and  the  lives  of  the  men  by  sending  her 
down  the  Channel.  I  do  not  think  there  is  any  chance  of 
our  meeting  the  French,  and  believe  that  it  is  here  that  the 
battle  will  be  fought,  for  with  this  wind  the  Dutch  can  be 
here  in  a  few  hours,  and  I  doubt  not  that  as  soon  as  they  learn 
that  one  of  our  squadrons  has  sailed  away  they  will  be  out. 
The  Fan  Fan  will  sail  with  us,  but  will  run  into  Dover  as  we 


344  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

pass.  Here  is  a  letter  that  I  have  written  ordering  you  to  do 
so,  and  authorising  you  to  put  out  and  join  the  Admiral's 
Fleet,  should  the  Dutch  attack  before  my  return.  If  you  like 
to  have  young  Lord  Oliphant  with  you  he  can  go,  but  he  must 
go  as  a  Volunteer  under  you.  You  are  the  captain  of  the  Fan 
Fan,  and  have  been  so  for  the  last  two  months;  therefore, 
although  your  friend  is  older  than  you  are,  he  must,  if  he 
choose  to  go,  be  content  to  serve  under  you.  Stay,  I  will  put 
it  to  him  myself." 

He  touched  the  bell,  and  ordered  Sydney  to  be  sent  for. 

"Lord  Oliphant,"  he  said,  "I  know  that  you  and  Sir  Cyril 
are  great  friends.  I  do  not  consider  that  the  Fan  Fan,  of 
which  he  has  for  some  time  been  commander,  is  fit  to  keep 
the  sea  in  a  gale  like  this,  and  I  have  therefore  ordered  him 
to  take  her  into  Dover.  If  the  Dutch  come  out  to  fight  the 
Admiral,  as  I  think  they  will,  he  will  join  the  Fleet,  and 
although  the  Fan  Fan  can  take  but  small  share  in  the  fighting, 
she  may  be  useful  in  carrying  messages  from  the  Duke  while 
the  battle  is  going  on.  It  seems  to  me  that,  as  the  Fan  Fan 
is  more  likely  to  see  fighting  than  my  ships,  you,  as  a  Volun- 
teer, might  prefer  to  transfer  yourself  to  her  until  she  again 
joins  us.  Sir  Cyril  is  younger  than  you  are,  but  if  you  go, 
you  must  necessarily  be  under  his  command  seeing  that  he  is 
captain  of  the  yacht.  It  is  for  you  to  choose  whether  you 
will  remain  here  or  go  with  him." 

"  I  should  like  to  go  with  him,  sir.  He  has  had  a  good 
deal  of  experience  of  the  sea,  while  I  have  never  set  foot  on 
board  ship  till  last  year.  And  after  what  he  did  at  Lowes- 
toft I  should  say  that  any  gentleman  would  be  glad  to  serve 
under  him." 

"That  is  the  right  feeling,"  Prince  Rupert  said  warmly. 
"Then  get  your  things  transferred  to  the  yacht.  If  you  join 
Albemarle's  Fleet,  Sir  Cyril,  you  will  of  course  report  your- 
self to  him,  and  say  that  I  directed  you  to  place  yourself  under 
his  orders." 

Five  minutes  later  Cyril  and  his  friend  were  on  board  the 


TAKING   POSSESSION  345 

Fan  Fan.  Scarcely  had  they  reached  her,  when  a  gun  was 
fired  from  Prince  Rupert's  ship  as  a  signal,  and  the  ships  of 
the  White  Squadron  shook  out  their  sails,  and,  with  the  wind 
free,  raced  down  towards  the  South  Foreland. 

"We  are  to  put  into  Dover,"  Cyril  said  to  the  boatswain,  a 
weatherbeaten  old  sailor. 

"The  Lord  be  praised  for  that,  sir!  She  is  a  tight  little 
craft,  but  there  will  be  a  heavy  sea  on  as  soon  we  are  be- 
yond shelter  of  the  sands,  and  with  these  two  guns  on  board 
of  her  she  will  make  bad  weather.  Besides,  in  a  wind  like 
this,  it  ain't  pleasant  being  in  a  little  craft  in  the  middle  of  a 
lot  of  big  ones,  for  if  we  were  not  swamped  by  the  sea,  we 
might  very  well  be  run  down.  We  had  better  keep  her  close 
to  the  Point,  yer  honour,  and  then  run  along,  under  shelter 
of  the  cliffs,  into  Dover.  The  water  will  be  pretty  smooth  in 
there,  though  we  had  best  carry  as  little  sail  as  we  can,  for  the 
gusts  will  come  down  from  above  fit  to  take  the  mast  out 
of  her." 

"  I  am  awfully  glad  you  came  with  me,  Sydney,"  Cyril  said, 
as  he  took  his  place  with  his  friend  near  the  helmsman,  "but 
I  wish  the  Prince  had  put  you  in  command.  Of  course,  it  is 
only  a  nominal  thing,  for  the  boatswain  is  really  the  captain 
in  everything  that  concerns  making  sail  and  giving  orders  to 
the  crew.  Still,  it  would  have  been  much  nicer  the  other 
way." 

"I  don't  see  that  it  would,  Cyril,"  Sydney  laughed,  "for 
you  know  as  much  more  about  handling  a  boat  like  this  than 
I  do,  as  the  boatswain  does  than  yourself.  You  have  been  on 
board  her  night  and  day  for  more  than  a  month,  and  even  if 
you  knew  nothing  about  her  at  all,  Prince  Rupert  would  have 
been  right  to  choose  you  as  a  recognition  of  your  great  ser- 
vices last  time.  Don't  think  anything  about  it.  We  are 
friends,  and  it  does  not  matter  a  fig  which  is  the  nominal 
commander.  I  was  delighted  to  come,  not  only  to  be  with 
you,  but  because  it  will  be  a  very  great  deal  pleasanter  being 
our  own  masters  on  board  this  pretty  little  yacht  than  being 


346  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

officers  on  board  the  Henrietta  where  we  would  have  been 
only  in  the  way  except  when  we  went  into  action." 

As  soon  as  they  rounded  the  Point  most  of  the  sail  was 
taken  off  the  Fan  Fan,  but  even  under  the  small  canvas  she 
carried  she  lay  over  until  her  lee  rail  was  almost  under  water 
when  the  heavy  squalls  swooped  down  on  her  from  the  cliffs. 
The  rest  of  the  squadron  was  keeping  some  distance  out,  pre- 
senting a  fine  sight  as  the  ships  lay  over,  sending  the  spray 
flying  high  into  the  air  from  their  bluff  bows,  and  plunging 
deeply  into  the  waves. 

"Yes,  it  is  very  distinctly  better  being  where  we  are,"  Lord 
Oliphant  said,  as  he  gazed  at  them.  "  I  was  beginning  to  feel 
qualmish  before  we  got  under  shelter  of  the  Point,  and  by  this 
time,  if  I  had  been  on  board  the  Henrietta,  I  should  have 
been  prostrate,  and  should  have  had  I  know  not  how  long 
misery  before  me." 

A  quarter  of  an  hour  later  they  were  snugly  moored  in 
Dover  Harbour.  For  twenty-four  hours  the  gale  continued; 
the  wind  then  fell  somewhat,  but  continued  to  blow  strongly 
from  the  same  quarter.  Two  days  later  it  veered  round  to  the 
south-west,  and  shortly  afterwards  the  English  Fleet  could  be 
seen  coming  out  past  the  Point.  As  soon  as  they  did  so  they 
headed  eastward. 

"They  are  going  out  to  meet  the  Dutch,"  Sydney  said,  as 
they  watched  the  ships  from  the  cliffs.  "The  news  must  have 
arrived  that  their  fleet  has  put  out  to  sea." 

"Then  we  may  as  well  be  off  after  them,  Sydney;  they  will 
sail  faster  than  we  shall  in  this  wind,  for  it  is  blowing  too 
strongly  for  us  to  carry  much  sail." 

They  hurried  on  board.  A  quarter  of  an  hour  later  the  Fan 
Fan  put  out  from  the  harbour.  The  change  of  wind  had 
caused  an  ugly  cross  sea  and  the  yacht  made  bad  weather  of 
it,  the  waves  constantly  washing  over  her  decks,  but  before 
they  were  off  Calais  she  had  overtaken  some  of  the  slower 
sailers  of  the  Fleet.  The  sea  was  less  violent  as  they  held 
on,  for  they  were  now,  to  some  extent,  sheltered  by  the  coast. 


TAKING   POSSESSION  347 

In  a  short  time  Cyril  ran  down  into  the  cabin  where  Sydney 
was  lying  ill. 

"The  Admiral  has  given  the  signal  to  anchor,  and  the  lead- 
ing ships  are  already  bringing  up.  We  will  choose  a  berth  as 
near  the  shore  as  we  can;  with  our  light  draught  we  can  lie 
well  inside  of  the  others,  and  shall  be  in  comparatively  smooth 
water." 

Before  dusk  the  Fleet  was  at  anchor,  with  the  exception  of 
two  or  three  of  the  fastest  frigates,  which  were  sent  on  to 
endeavour  to  obtain  some  news  of  the  enemy. 


CHAPTER   XX 


THE    FIGHT   OFF    DUNKIRK 


A  S  soon  as  the  Fan  Fan  had  been  brought  to  an  anchor  the 
■£*■  boat  was  lowered,  and  Cyril  was  rowed  on  board  the 
Admiral's  ship. 

Albemarle  was  on  the  poop,  and  Cyril  made  his  report 
to  him. 

"Very  well,  sir,"  the  Duke  said,  "  I  dare  say  I  shall  be  able 
to  make  you  of  some  use.  Keep  your  craft  close  to  us  when 
we  sail.     I  seem  to  know  your  face." 

"  I  am  Sir  Cyril  Shenstone,  my  Lord  Duke.  I  had  the  hon- 
our of  meeting  you  first  at  the  fire  in  the  Savoy,  and  Prince 
Rupert  afterwards  was  good  enough  to  present  me  to  you." 

"Yes,  yes,  I  remember.  And  it  was  you  who  saved  the 
Henrietta  from  the  fire-ship  at  Lowestoft.  You  have  begun 
well  indeed,  young  sir,  and  are  like  to  have  further  oppor- 
tunities of  showing  your  bravery." 

Cyril  bowed,  and  then,  going  down  the  side  to  his  boat, 
returned  to  the  Fan  Fan.  She  was  lying  in  almost  smooth 
water,  and  Sydney  had  come  up  on  deck  again. 

"You  heard  no  news  of  the  Dutch,  I  suppose,  Cyril?" 

"No;  I  asked  a  young  officer  as  I  left  the  ship,  and  he  said 
that,  so  far  as  he  knew,  nothing  had  been  heard  of  them,  but 
news  had  come  in,  before  the  Admiral  sailed  from  the  Downs, 
that  everything  was  ready  for  sea,  and  that  orders  were  ex- 
pected every  hour  for  them  to  put  out." 

"It  is  rather  to  be  hoped  that  they  won't  put  out  for  another 

348 


THE    FIGHT    OFF    DUNKIRK  349 

two  days,"  Sydney  said.  "That  will  give  the  Prince  time  to 
rejoin  with  his  squadron.  The  wind  is  favourable  now  for 
his  return,  and  I  should  think,  as  soon  as  they  hear  in  London 
that  the  Dutch  are  on  the  point  of  putting  out,  and  Albemarle 
has  sailed,  they  will  send  him  orders  to  join  us  at  once.  We 
have  only  about  sixty  sail,  while  they  say  that  the  Dutch  have 
over  ninety,  which  is  too  heavy  odds  against  us  to  be 
pleasant." 

"I  should  think  the  Duke  will  not  fight  till  the  Prince 
comes  up." 

"I  don't  think  he  will  wait  for  him  if  he  finds  the  Dutch 
near.  All  say  that  he  is  over-confident,  and  apt  to  despise 
the  Dutch  too  much.  Anyhow,  he  is  as  brave  as  a  lion,  and, 
though  he  might  not  attack  unless  the  Dutch  begin  it,  I  feel 
sure  he  will  not  run  away  from  them." 

The  next  morning  early,  the  Bristol  frigate  was  seen  return- 
ing from  the  east.  She  had  to  beat  her  way  back  in  the  teeth 
of  the  wind,  but,  when  still  some  miles  away,  a  puff  of  white 
smoke  was  seen  to  dart  out  from  her  side,  and  presently  the 
boom  of  a  heavy  gun  was  heard.  Again  and  again  she  fired, 
and  the  signal  was  understood  to  be  a  notification  that  she 
had  seen  the  Dutch.  The  signal  for  the  captains  of  the  men- 
of-war  to  come  on  board  was  at  once  run  up  to  the  mast-head 
of  the  flagship,  followed  by  another  for  the  Fleet  to  be  prepared 
to  weigh  anchor.  Captain  Bacon,  of  the  Bristol,  went  on 
board  as  soon  as  his  ship  came  up.  In  a  short  time  the  boats 
were  seen  to  put  off,  and  as  the  captains  reached  their  re- 
spective ships  the  signal  to  weigh  anchor  was  hoisted. 

This  was  hailed  with  a  burst  of  cheering  throughout  the 
Fleet,  and  all  felt  that  it  signified  that  they  would  soon  meet 
the  Dutch.  The  Fan  Fan  was  under  sail  long  before  the 
men-of-war  had  got  up  their  heavy  anchors,  and,  sailing  out. 
tacked  backwards  and  forwards  until  the  Fleet  were  undei 
sail,  when  Cyril  told  the  boatswain  to  place  her  within  a  few 
cables'  length  of  the  flagship  on  her  weather  quarter.  After 
two  hours'  sail  the  Dutch  Fleet  were  made  out,  anchored  off 


350  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

Dunkirk.  The  Blue  Squadron,  under  Sir  William  Berkley, 
led  the  way,  the  Red  Squadron,  under  the  Duke,  following. 

"I  will  put  a  man  in  the  chains  with  the  lead,"  the  boat- 
swain said  to  Cyril.  "  There  are  very  bad  sands  off  Dunkirk, 
and  though  we  might  get  over  them  in  safety,  the  big  ships 
would  take  ground,  and  if  they  did  so  we  should  be  in  a  bad 
plight  indeed." 

"  In  that  case,  we  had  best  slack  out  the  sheet  a  little,  and 
take  up  our  post  on  the  weather  bow  of  the  Admiral,  so  that 
we  can  signal  to  him  if  we  find  water  failing." 

The  topsail  was  hoisted,  and  the  Fan  Fan,  which  was  a 
very  fast  craft  in  comparatively  smooth  water,  ran  past  the 
Admiral's  flagship. 

"Shall  I  order  him  back,  your  Grace?"  the  Captain  asked 
angrily. 

Albemarle  looked  at  the  Fan  Fan  attentively. 

"They  have  got  a  man  sounding,"  he  said.  "It  is  a  wise 
precaution.  The  young  fellow  in  command  knows  what  he 
is  doing.  We  ought  to  have  been  taking  the  same  care. 
See !  he  is  taking  down  his  topsail  again.  Set  an  officer  to 
watch  the  yacht,  and  if  they  signal,  go  about  at  once." 

The  soundings  continued  for  a  short  time  at  six  fathoms, 
when  suddenly  the  man  at  the  lead  called  out  sharply, — 

"Three  fathoms !  " 

"Cyril  ran  to  the  flagstaff,  and  as  the  next  cry  came  — 
"Two  fathoms!"  —  hauled  down  the  flag  and  stood  waving 
his  cap,  while  the  boatswain,  who  had  gone  to  the  tiller,  at 
once  pushed  it  over  to  starboard,  and  brought  the  yacht  up 
into  the  wind.  Cyril  heard  orders  shouted  on  board  the 
flagship,  and  saw  her  stern  sweeping  round.  A  moment  later 
her  sails  were  ahack,  but  the  men,  who  already  clustered 
round  the  guns,  were  not  quick  enough  in  hauling  the  yards 
across,  and,  to  his  dismay,  he  saw  the  main  topmast  bend, 
and  then  go  over  the  side  with  a  crash.  All  was  confusion 
on  board,  and  for  a  time  it  seemed  as  if  the  other  topmast 
would  also  go. 


THE    FIGHT    OFF    DUNKIRK  351 

"Run  her  alongside  within  hailing  distance,"  Cyril  said  to 
the  boatswain.     "They  will  want  to  question  us." 

As  they  came  alongside  the  flagship  the  Duke  himself  leant 
over  the  side. 

"What  water  had  you  when  you  came  about,  sir?  " 

"We  went  suddenly  from  six  fathoms  to  three,  your 
Grace,"  Cyril  shouted,  "and  a  moment  after  we  found  but 
two." 

"Very  we1!,  sir,"  the  Duke  called  back.  "  In  that  case  you 
have  certainly  saved  our  ship.  I  thought  perhaps  that  you 
had  been  over-hasty,  and  had  thus  cost  us  our  topmast,  but  I 
see  it  was  not  so,  and  thank  you.  Our  pilot  assured  us  there 
was  plenty  of  water  on  the  course  we  were  taking." 

The  ships  of  the  Red  Squadron  had  all  changed  their  course 
on  seeing  the  flagship  come  about  so  suddenly,  and  considera- 
ble delay  and  confusion  was  caused  before  they  again  formed 
in  order,  and,  in  obedience  to  the  Duke's  signal,  followed  in 
support  of  the  Blue  Squadron.  This  had  already  dashed 
into  the  midst  of  the  Dutch  Fleet,  who  were  themselves  in 
some  confusion;  for,  so  sudden  had  been  the  attack,  that 
they  had  been  forced  to  cut  their  cables,  having  no  time  to 
get  up  their  anchors. 

The  British  ships  poured  in  their  broadsides  as  they  ap- 
proached, while  the  Dutch  opened  a  tremendous  cannonade. 
Besides  their  great  inferiority  in  numbers,  the  Briiish  were 
under  a  serious  disadvantage.  They  had  the  weather  gauge, 
and  the  wind  was  so  strong  that  it  heeled  them  over,  so  that 
they  were  unable  to  open  their  lower  ports,  and  were  there- 
fore deprived  of  the  use  of  their  heaviest  guns. 

Four  of  the  ships  of  the  Red  Squadron  remained  by  the  flag- 
ship, to  protect  her  if  attacked,  and  to  keep  off  fire-ships, 
while  her  crew  laboured  to  get  up  another  topmast.  More 
than  three  hours  were  occupied  in  this  operation,  but  so  busily 
did  the  rest  of  the  Fleet  keep  the  Dutch  at  work  that  they 
were  unable  to  detach  sufficient  ships  to  attack  her. 

As  soon  as  the  topmast  was  in  place  and  the  sails  hoisted, 


352  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

the  flagship  and  her  consorts  hastened  to  join  their  hard- 
pressed  comrades. 

The  fight  was  indeed  a  desperate  one.  Sir  William  Berkley 
and  his  ship,  the  Siviftsure,  a  second-rate,  was  taken,  as  was 
the  Essex,  a  third-rate. 

The  Henry,  commanded  by  Sir  John  Harman,  was  sur- 
rounded by  foes.  Her  sails  and  rigging  were  shot  to  pieces, 
so  she  was  completely  disabled,  and  the  Dutch  Admiral,  Cor- 
nelius Evertz,  summoned  Sir  John  Harman  to  surrender. 

"It  has  not  come  to  that  yet,"  Sir  John  shouted  back,  and 
continued  to  pour  such  heavy  broadsides  into  the  Dutch  that 
several  of  their  ships  were  greatly  damaged,  and  Evertz  him- 
self killed. 

The  Dutch  captains  drew  off  their  vessels,  and  launched 
three  fire-ships  at  the  Henry.  The  first  one,  coming  up  on 
her  starboard  quarter,  grappled  with  her.  The  dense  volumes 
of  smoke  rising  from  her  prevented  the  sailors  from  discov- 
ering where  the  grapnels  were  fixed,  and  the  flames  were 
spreading  to  her  when  her  boatswain  gallantly  leapt  on  board 
the  fire-ship,  and,  by  the  light  of  its  flames,  discovered  the 
grapnels  and  threw  them  overboard,  and  succeeded  in  regain- 
ing his  ship. 

A  moment  later,  the  second  fire-ship  came  up  on  the  port 
side,  and  so  great  a  body  of  flames  swept  across  the  Henry 
that  her  chaplain  and  fifty  men  sprang  overboard.  Sir  John, 
however,  drew  his  sword,  and  threatened  to  cut  down  the  first 
man  who  refused  to  obey  orders,  and  the  rest  of  the  crew, 
setting  manfully  to  work,  succeeded  in  extinguishing  the 
flames,  and  in  getting  free  of  the  fire-ship.  The  halliards  of 
the  main  yard  were,  however,  burnt  through,  and  the  spar 
fell,  striking  Sir  John  Harman  to  the  deck  and  breakinr 
his  leg. 

The  third  fire-ship  was  received  with  the  fire  of  four  cannon 
loaded  with  chain  shot.  These  brought  her  mast  down,  and 
she  drifted  by,  clear  of  the  Henry,  which  was  brought  safely 
into  Harwich. 


THE    FIGHT    OFF    DUNKIRK  353 

The  fight  continued  the  whole  day,  and  did  not  terminate 
until  ten  o'clock  in  the  evening.  The  night  was  spent  in 
repairing  damages,  and  in  the  morning  the  English  recom- 
menced the  battle.  It  was  again  obstinately  contested.  Ad- 
miral Van  Tromp  threw  himself  into  the  midst  of  the  British 
line,  and  suffered  so  heavily  that  he  was  only  saved  by  the 
arrival  of  Admiral  de  Ruyter.  He,  in  his  turn,  was  in  a  most 
perilous  position,  and  his  ship  disabled,  when  fresh  reinforce- 
ments arrived.  And  so  the  battle  raged,  until,  in  the  after- 
noon, as  if  by  mutual  consent,  the  Fleets  drew  off  from  each 
other,  and  the  battle  ceased.  The  fighting  had  been  extraor- 
dinarily obstinate  and  determined  on  both  sides,  many  ships 
had  been  sunk,  several  burnt,  and  some  captured.  The  sea 
was  dotted  with  wreckage,  masts,  and  spars,  fragments  of  boats 
and  debris  of  all  kinds.  Both  fleets  presented  a  pitiable  ap- 
pearance; the  hulls,  but  forty-eight  hours  ago  so  trim  and 
smooth,  were  splintered  and  jagged,  port-holes  were  knocked 
into  one,  bulwarks  carried  away,  and  stern  galleries  gone. 
The  sails  were  riddled  with  shot-holes,  many  of  the  ships  had 
lost  one  or  more  masts,  while  the  light  spars  had  been,  in 
most  cases,  carried  away,  and  many  of  the  yards  had  come 
down  owing  to  the  destruction  of  the  running  gear. 

In  so  tremendous  a  conflict  the  little  Fan  Fan  could  bear 
but  a  small  part.  Cyril  and  Lord  Oliphant  agreed,  at  the 
commencement  of  the  first  day's  fight,  that  it  would  be  useless 
for  them  to  attempt  to  fire  their  two  little  guns,  but  that  their 
efforts  should  be  entirely  directed  against  the  enemy's  fire- 
ships.  During  each  day's  battle,  then,  they  hovered  round 
the  flagship,  getting  out  of  the  way  whenever  she  was  engaged, 
as  she  often  was,  on  both  broadsides,  and  although  once  or 
twice  struck  by  stray  shots,  the  Fan  Fan  received  no  serious 
damage.  In  this  encounter  of  giants,  the  little  yacht  was 
entirely  overlooked,  and  none  of  the  great  ships  wasted  a 
shot  upon  her.  Two  or  three  times  each  day,  when  the  Ad- 
miral's ship  had  beaten  off  her  foes,  a  fire-ship  directed  its 
course   against   her.     Then   came    the   Fan   Fan's  turn   for 

z 


354  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

action.  Under  the  pressure  of  her  twelve  oars  she  sped 
towards  the  fire-ship,  and  on  reaching  her  a  grapnel  was 
thrown  over  the  end  of  the  bowsprit,  and  by  the  efforts  of  the 
rowers  her  course  was  changed,  so  that  she  swept  harmlessly 
past  the  flagship. 

Twice  when  the  vessels  were  coming  down  before  the  wind 
at  a  rate  of  speed  that  rendered  it  evident  that  the  efforts  of 
the  men  at  the  oars  would  be  insufficient  to  turn  her  course, 
the  Fan  Fan  was  steered  alongside,  grapnels  were  thrown, 
and,  headed  by  Lord  Oliphant  and  Cyril,  the  crew  sprang  on 
board,  cut  down  or  drove  overboard  the  few  men  who  were  in 
charge  of  her.  Then,  taking  the  helm  and  trimming  the 
sails,  they  directed  her  against  one  of  the  Dutch  men-of-war, 
threw  the  grapnels  on  board,  lighted  the  train,  leapt  back  into 
the  Fan  Fan,  rowed  away,  and  took  up  their  place  near  the 
Admiral,  the  little  craft  being  greeted  with  hearty  cheers  by 
the  whole  ship's  company. 

The  afternoon  was  spent  in  repairing  damages  as  far  as 
practicable,  but  even  the  Duke  saw  it  was  impossible  to  con- 
tinue the  fight.  The  Dutch  had  received  a  reinforcement 
while  the  fighting  was  going  on  that  morning,  and  although 
the  English  had  inflicted  terrible  damage  upon  the  Dutch 
Fleet,  their  own  loss  in  ships  was  greater  than  that  which  they 
had  caused  their  adversaries.  A  considerable  portion  of  their 
vessels  were  not  in  a  condition  to  renew  the  battle,  and  the 
carpenters  had  hard  work  to  save  them  from  sinking  outright. 
Albemarle  himself  embarked  on  the  Fan  Fan,  and  sailed  from 
ship  to  ship,  ascertaining  the  condition  of  each,  and  the  losses 
its  crew  had  suffered.  As  soon  as  night  fell,  the  vessels  most 
disabled  were  ordered  to  sail  for  England  as  they  best  could. 
The  crew  of  three  which  were  totally  dismasted  and  could 
hardly  be  kept  afloat,  were  taken  out  and  divided  between  the 
twenty-eight  vessels  which  alone  remained  in  a  condition  to 
renew  the  fight. 

These  three  battered  hulks  were,  early  the  next  morning, 
set  on  fire,  and  the  rest  of  the  Fleet,  in  good  order  and 


THE    FIGHT    OFF    DUNKIRK  355 

prepared  to  give  battle,  followed  their  companions  that  had 
sailed  on  the  previous  evening.  The  Dutch  followed,  but 
at  a  distance,  thinking  to  repair  their  damages  still  far- 
ther before  they  again  engaged.  In  the  afternoon  the  sails 
of  a  squadron  were  seen  ahead,  and  a  loud  cheer  ran 
from  ship  to  ship,  for  all  knew  that  this  was  Prince  Rupert 
coming  up  with  the  White  Squadron.  A  serious  loss,  how- 
ever, occurred  a  few  minutes  afterwards.  The  Royal  Prince, 
the  largest  and  most  powerful  vessel  in  the  Fleet,  which  was 
somewhat  in  rear  of  the  line,  struck  on  the  sands.  The  tide 
being  with  them  and  the  wind  light,  the  rest  of  the  Fleet  tried 
in  vain  to  return  to  her  assistance,  and  as  the  Dutch  Fleet 
were  fast  coming  up,  and  some  of  the  fire-ships  making  for 
the  Royal  Prince,  they  were  forced  to  give  up  the  attempt  to 
succour  her,  and  Sir  George  Ayscue,  her  captain,  was  obliged 
to  haul  down  his  flag  and  surrender. 

As  soon  as  the  White  Squadron  joined  the  remnant  of  the 
Fleet  the  whole  advanced  against  the  Dutch,  drums  beating 
and  trumpets  sounding,  and  twice  made  their  way  through 
the  enemy's  line.  But  it  was  now  growing  dark,  and  the 
third  day's  battle  came  to  an  end.  The  next  morning  it  was 
seen  that  the  Dutch,  although  considerably  stronger  than  the 
English,  were  almost  out  of  sight.  The  latter  at  once  hoisted 
sail  and  pursued,  and,  at  eight  o'clock,  came  up  with  them. 

The  Dutch  finding  the  combat  inevitable,  the  terrible  fight 
was  renewed,  and  raged,  without  intermission,  until  seven  in 
the  evening.  Five  times  the  British  passed  through  the  line 
of  the  Dutch.  On  both  sides  many  ships  fell  out  of  the  fight- 
ing line  wholly  disabled.  Several  were  sunk,  and  some  on 
both  sides  forced  to  surrender,  being  so  battered  as  to  be 
unable  to  withdraw  from  the  struggle.  Prince  Rupert's  ship 
was  wholly  disabled,  and  that  of  Albemarle  almost  as  severely 
damaged,  and  the  battle,  like  those  of  the  preceding  days, 
ended  without  any  decided  advantage  on  either  side.  Both 
nations  claimed  the  victory,  but  equally  without  reason.  The 
Dutch  historians  compute  our  loss  at  sixteen  men-of-war,  of 


556 


WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 


which  ten  were  sunk  and  six  taken,  while  we  admitted  only  a 
loss  of  nine  ships,  and  claimed  that  the  Dutch  lost  fifteen 
men-of-war.  Both  parties  acknowledged  that  it  was  the  most 
terrible  battle  fought  in  this,  or  any  other  modern  war. 

De  Witte,  who  at  that  time  was  at  the  head  of  the  Dutch 
Republic,  and  who  was  a  bitter  enemy  of  the  English,  owned, 
some  time  afterwards,  to  Sir  William  Temple,  "  that  the  Eng- 
lish got  more  glory  to  their  nation  through  the  invincible 
courage  of  their  seamen  during  those  engagements  than  by  the 
two  victories  of  this  war,  and  that  he  was  sure  that  his  own 
fleet  could  not  have  been  brought  on  to  fight  the  fifth  day, 
after  the  disadvantages  of  the  fourth,  and  he  believed  that  no 
other  nation  was  capable  of  it  but  the  English." 

Cyril  took  no  part  in  the  last  day's  engagement,  for  Prince 
Rupert,  when  the  Fan  Fan  came  near  him  on  his  arrival  on 
the  previous  evening,  returned  his  salute  from  the  poop,  and 
shouted  to  him  that  on  no  account  was  he  to  adventure  into 
the  fight  with  the  Fan  Fan. 

On  the  morning  after  the  battle  ended,  Lord  Oliphant  and 
Cyril  rowed  on  board  Prince  Rupert's  ship,  where  every 
unwounded  man  was  hard  at  work  getting  up  a  jury-mast  or 
patching  up  the  holes  in  the  hull. 

"  Well,  Sir  Cyril,  I  see  that  you  have  been  getting  my  yacht 
knocked  about,"  he  said,  as  they  came  up  to  him. 

"There  is  not  much  damage  done,  sir.  She  has  but  two 
shot-holes  in  her  hull." 

"And  my  new  mainsail  spoiled.  Do  you  know,  sir,  that  I 
got  a  severe  rating  from  the  Duke  yesterday  evening,  on  your 
account? " 

Cyril  looked  surprised. 

"  I  trust,  sir,  that  I  have  not  in  any  way  disobeyed  orders?  " 

"  No,  it  was  not  that.  He  asked  after  the  Fan  Fan,  and 
said  that  he  had  seen  nothing  of  her  during  the  day's  fighting, 
and  I  said  I  had  strictly  ordered  you  not  to  come  into  the 
battle.  He  replied,  '  Then  you  did  wrong,  Prince,  for  that 
little  yacht  of  yours  did  yeomen's  service  during  the  first  two 


THE   FIGHT   OFF   DUNKIRK  357 

days'  fighting.  I  told  Sir  Cyril  to  keep  her  near  me,  think- 
ing that  she  would  be  useful  in  carrying  orders,  and  during 
those  two  days  she  kept  close  to  us,  save  when  we  were  sur- 
rounded by  the  enemy.  Five  times  in  those  three  days  did 
she  avert  fire-ships  from  us.  We  were  so  damaged  that  we 
could  sail  but  slowly,  and,  thinking  us  altogether  unmanagea- 
ble, the  Dutch  launched  their  fire-ships.  The  Fan  Fan  rowed 
to  meet  them.  Three  of  them  were  diverted  from  their  course 
by  a  rope  being  thrown  over  the  bowsprit,  and  the  crew  row- 
ing- so  as  to  turn  her  head.  On  the  second  day  there  was  more 
wind,  and  the  fire-ships  could  have  held  on  their  course  in 
spite  of  the  efforts  of  the  men  on  board  the  Fan  Fan.  Twice 
during  the  day  the  little  boat  was  boldly  laid  alongside  them, 
while  the  crew  boarded  and  captured  them,  and  then,  direct- 
ing them  towards  the  Dutch  ships,  grappled  and  set  them  on 
fire.  One  of  the  Dutchmen  was  burned,  the  other  managed 
to  throw  off  the  grapnels.  It  was  all  done  under  our  eyes, 
and  five  times  in  the  two  days  did  my  crew  cheer  your  little 
yacht  as  she  came  alongside.  So  you  see,  Prince,  by  ordering 
her  out  of  the  fight  you  deprived  us  of  the  assistance  of  as 
boldly  handled  a  little  craft  as  ever  sailed.' 

" '  I  am  quite  proud  of  my  little  yacht,  gentlemen,  and  I 
thank  you  for  having  given  her  so  good  a  christening  under 
fire. '  But  I  must  stay  no  longer  talking.  Here  is  the  de- 
spatch I  have  written  of  my  share  of  the  engagement.  You, 
Sir  Cyril,  will  deliver  this.  You  will  now  row  to  the  Duke's 
ship,  and  he  will  give  you  his  despatches,  which  you,  Lord 
Oliphant,  will  deliver.  I  need  not  say  that  you  are  to  make 
all  haste  to  the  Thames.  We  have  no  ship  to  spare  except 
the  Fan  Fan,  for  we  must  keep  the  few  that  are  still  able  to 
manoeuvre,  in  case  the  Dutch  should  come  out  again  before 
we  have  got  the  crippled  ones  in  a  state  to  make  sail." 

Taking  leave  of  the  Prince,  they  were  at  once  rowed  to 
the  Duke's  flagship.  They  had  a  short  interview  with  the 
Admiral,  who  praised  them  highly  for  the  service  they  had 
rendered. 


358  WHEN  LONDON  BURNED 

"You  will  have  to  tell  the  story  of  the  fighting,"  he  said, 
"for  the  Prince  and  myself  have  written  but  few  lines;  we 
have  too  many  matters  on  our  minds  to  do  scribe's  work. 
They  will  have  heard,  ere  now,  of  the  first  two  days'  fighting, 
for  some  of  the  ships  that  were  sent  back  will  have  arrived  at 
Harwich  before  this.  By  to-morrow  morning  I  hope  to  have 
the  Fleet  so  far  refitted  as  to  be  able  to  follow  you." 

Five  minutes  later,  the  Fan  Fan,  with  every  stitch  of  sail 
set,  was  on  her  way  to  the  Thames.  As  a  brisk  wind  was 
blowing,  they  arrived  in  London  twenty-four  hours  later,  and 
at  once  proceeded  to  the  Admiralty,  the  despatches  being 
addressed  to  the  Duke  of  York.  They  were  immediately 
ushered  in  to  him.  Without  a  word  he  seized  the  despatches, 
tore  them  open,  and  ran  his  eye  down  them. 

"God  be  praised!  "  he  exclaimed,  when  he  finished  them. 
"We  had  feared  even  worse  intelligence,  and  have  been  in  a 
terrible  state  of  anxiety  since  yesterday,  when  we  heard  from 
Harwich  that  one  of  the  ships  had  come  in  with  the  news  that 
more  than  half  the  Fleet  was  crippled  or  destroyed,  and  that 
twenty-eight  only  remained  capable  of  continuing  the  battle. 
The  only  hope  was  that  the  White  Squadron  might  arrive  in 
time,  and  it  seems  that  it  has  done  so.  The  account  of  our 
losses  is  indeed  a  terrible  one,  but  at  least  we  have  suffered 
no  defeat,  and  as  the  Dutch  have  retreated,  they  must  have 
suffered  well-nigh  as  much  as  we  have  done.  Come  along 
with  me  at  once,  gentlemen;  I  must  go  to  the  King  to  inform 
him  of  this  great  news,  which  is  vastly  beyopd  what  we  could 
have  hoped  for.  The  Duke,  in  his  despatch,  tells  me  that 
the  bearers  of  it,  Lord  Oliphant  and  Sir  Cyril  Shenstone, 
have  done  very  great  service,  having,  in  Prince  Rupert's  little 
yacht,  saved  his  flagship  no  less  than  five  times  from  the 
attacks  of  the  Dutch  fire-ships." 

The  Duke  had  ordered  his  carriage  to  be  in  readiness  as 
soon  as  he  learnt  that  the  bearers  of  despatches  from  the  Fleet 
had  arrived.  It  was  already  at  the  door,  and,  taking  his  seat 
in  it,  with  Lord  Oliphant  and  Cyril  opposite  to  him,  he  was 


WHAT   NEWS.   JAMES?"     THE   KING   ASKED   EAGERLY. 


THE    FIGHT    OFF    DUNKIRK  359 

driven  to  the  Palace,  learning  by  the  way  such  details  as  they 
could  give  him  of  the  last  two  days'  fighting.  He  led  them 
at  once  to  the  King's  dressing-room.  Charles  was  already 
attired,  for  he  had  passed  a  sleepless  night,  and  had  risen 
early. 

"What  news,  James?"  he  asked  eagerly. 

"  Good  news,  brother.  After  two  more  days'  fighting  — 
and  terrible  fighting,  on  both  sides  —  the  Dutch  Fleet  has 
returned  to  its  ports." 

"A  victory!  "  the  King  exclaimed,  in  delight. 

"A  dearly-bought  one  with  the  lives  of  so  many  brave 
men.  but  a  victory  nevertheless.  Here  are  the  despatches 
from  Albemarle  and  Rupert.  They  have  been  brought  by 
these  gentlemen,  with  whom  you  are  already  acquainted,  in 
Rupert's  yacht.  Albemarle  speaks  very  highly  of  their 
conduct." 

The  King  took  the  despatches,  and  read  them  eagerly. 

"  It  has  indeed  been  a  dearly-bought  victory,"  he  said,  "  but 
it  is  marvellous  indeed  how  our  captains  and  men  bore  them- 
selves. Never  have  they  shown  greater  courage  and  endur- 
ance. Well  may  Monk  say  that,  after  four  days  of  incessant 
fighting  and  four  nights  spent  in  the  labour  of  repairing 
damages,  the  strength  of  all  has  well-nigh  come  to  an  end, 
and  that  he  himself  can  write  but  a  few  lines  to  tell  me  of 
what  has  happened,  leaving  all  details  for  further  occasion. 
I  thank  you  both,  gentlemen,  for  the  speed  with  which  you 
have  brought  me  this  welcome  news,  and  for  the  services  of 
which  the  Duke  of  Albemarle  speaks  so  warmly.  This  is  the 
second  time,  Sir  Cyril,  that  my  admirals  have  had  occasion 
to  speak  of  great  and  honourable  service  rendered  by  you. 
Lord  Oliphant,  the  Earl,  your  father,  will  have  reason  to  be 
proud  when  he  hears  you  so  highly  praised.  Now,  gentle- 
men, tell  me  more  fully  than  is  done  in  these  despatches  as  to 
the  incidents  of  the  fighting.  I  have  heard  something  of 
what  took  place  in  the  first  two  days  from  an  officer  who 
posted  up  from  Harwich  yesterday." 


360  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

Lord  Oliphant  related  the  events  of  the  first  two  days,  and 
then  went  on. 

"Of  the  last  two  I  can  say  less,  Your  Majesty,  for  we  took 
no  part  in,  having  Prince  Rupert's  orders,  given  as  he  came 
up,  that  we  should  not  adventure  into  the  fight.  Therefore, 
we  were  but  spectators,  though  we  kept  on  the  edge  of  the 
fight  and,  if  opportunity  had  offered,  and  we  had  seen  one  of 
our  ships  too  hard  pressed,  and  threatened  by  fire-ships,  we 
should  have  ventured  so  far  to  transgress  orders  as  to  bear  in 
and  do  what  we  could  on  her  behalf;  but  indeed,  the  smoke 
was  so  great  that  we  could  see  but  little. 

"  It  was  a  strange  sight,  when,  on  the  Prince's  arrival,  his 
ships  and  those  of  the  Duke's,  battered  as  they  were,  bore 
down  on  the  Dutch  line;  the  drums  beating,  the  trumpets 
sounding,  and  the  crews  cheering  loudly.  We  saw  them  dis- 
appear into  the  Dutch  line;  then  the  smoke  shut  all  out  from 
view,  and  for  hours  there  was  but  a  thick  cloud  of  smoke  and 
a  continuous  roar  of  the  guns.  Sometimes  a  vessel  would 
come  out  from  the  curtain  of  smoke  torn  and  disabled.  Some- 
times it  was  a  Dutchman,  sometimes  one  of  our  own  ships.  If 
the  latter,  we  rowed  up  to  them  and  did  our  best  with  planks 
and  nails  to  stop  the  yawning  holes  close  to  the  water-line, 
while  the  crew  knotted  ropes  and  got  up  the  spars  and  yards, 
and  then  sailed  back  into  the  fight. 

"The  first  day's  fighting  was  comparatively  slight,  for  the 
Dutch  seemed  to  be  afraid  to  close  with  the  Duke's  ships, 
and  hung  behind  at  a  distance.  .It  was  not  till  the  White 
Squadron  came  up,  and  the  Duke  turned,  with  Prince  Rupert, 
and  fell  upon  his  pursuers  like  a  wounded  boar  upon  the  dogs, 
that  the  battle  commenced  in  earnest;  but  the  last  day  it  went 
on  for  nigh  twelve  hours  without  intermission;  and  when  at 
last  the  roar  of  the  guns  ceased,  and  the  smoke  slowly  cleared 
off,  it  was  truly  a  pitiful  sight,  so  torn  and  disabled  were  the 
ships. 

"As  the  two  fleets  separated,  drifting  apart  as  it  would 
almost  seem,  so  few  were  the  sails  now  set,  we   rowed   up 


THE    FIGHT    OFF    DUNKIRK  361 

among  them,  and  for  hours  were  occupied  in  picking  up  men 
clinging  to  broken  spars  and  wreckage,  for  but  few  of  the 
ships  had  so  much  as  a  single  boat  left.  We  were  fortunate 
enough  to  save  well-nigh  a  hundred,  of  whom  more  than 
seventy  were  our  own  men,  the  remainder  Dutch.  From  these 
last  we  learnt  that  the  ships  of  Van  Tromp  and  Ruyter  had 
both  been  so  disabled  that  they  had  been  forced  to  fall  out  of 
battle,  and  had  been  towed  away  to  port.  They  said  that  their 
Admirals  Cornelius  Evertz  and  Van  der  Hulst  had  both  been 
killed,  while  on  our  side  we  learnt  that  Admiral  Sir  Christo- 
pher Mings  had  fallen." 

"Did  the  Dutch  Fleet  appear  to  be  as  much  injured  as  our 
own  ?  ' ' 

"No,  Your  Majesty.  Judging  by  the  sail  set  when  the 
battle  was  over,  theirs  must  have  been  in  better  condition  than 
ours,  which  is  not  surprising,  seeing  how  superior  they  were 
in  force,  and  for  the  most  part  bigger  ships,  and  carrying 
more  guns." 

"Then  you  will  have  your  hands  full,  James,  or  they  will 
be  ready  to  take  to  sea  again  before  we  are.  Next  time  I  hope 
that  we  shall  meet  them  with  more  equal  numbers." 

"I  will  do  the  best  I  can,  brother,"  the  Duke  replied. 
"Though  we  have  so  many  ships  sorely  disabled  there  have 
been  but  few  lost,  and  we  can  supply  their  places  with  the 
vessels  that  have  been  building  with  all  haste.  If  the  Dutch 
will  give  us  but  two  months'  time  I  warrant  that  we  shall  be 
able  to  meet  them  in  good  force." 

As  soon  as  the  audience  was  over,  Cyril  and  his  friend  re- 
turned to  the  Fan  Fan,  and  after  giving  the  crew  a  few  hours 
for  sleep,  sailed  down  to  Sheerness,  where,  shortly  afterwards, 
Prince  Rupert  arrived  with  a  portion  of  the  Fleet,  the  rest 
having  been  ordered  to  Harwich,  Portsmouth,  and  other 
ports,  so  that  they  could  be  more  speedily  refitted. 

Although  the  work  went  on  almost  without  intermission  day 
and  night,  the  repairs  were  not  completed  before  the  news 
arrived  that  the  Dutch  Fleet  had  again  put  to  sea.     Two  days 


362  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

later  they  arrived  off  our  coast,  where,  finding  no  fleet  ready 
to  meet  them,  they  sailed  away  to  France,  where  they  hoped 
to  be  joined  by  their  French  allies. 

Two  days  later,  however,  our  ships  began  to  assemble  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Thames,  and  on  June  24th  the  whole  Fleet  was 
ready  to  take  to  sea.  It  consisted  of  eighty  men-of-war,  large 
and  small,  and  nineteen  fire-ships.  Prince  Rupert  was  in 
command  of  the  Red  Squadron,  and  the  Duke  of  Albemarle 
sailed  with  him,  on  board  the  same  ship.  Sir  Thomas 
Allen  was  Admiral  of  the  White,  and  Sir  Jeremiah  Smith 
of  the  Blue  Squadron.  Cyril  remained  on  board  the  Fan 
Fan,  Lord  Oliphant  returning  to  his  duties  on  board  the 
flagship.  Marvels  had  been  effected  by  the  zeal  and  energy 
of  the  crews  and  dockyard  men.  But  three  weeks  back,  the 
English  ships  had,  for  the  most  part,  been  crippled  seemingly 
almost  beyond  repair,  but  now,  with  their  holes  patched,  with 
new  spars,  and  in  the  glory  of  fresh  paint  and  new  canvas, 
they  made  as  brave  a  show  as  when  they  had  sailed  out  from 
the  Downs  a  month  previously. 

They  were  anchored  off  the  Nore  when,  late  in  the  evening, 
the  news  came  out  from  Sheerness  that  a  mounted  messenger 
had  just  ridden  in  from  Dover,  and  that  the  Dutch  Fleet  had, 
in  the  afternoon,  passed  the  town,  and  had  rounded  the  South 
Foreland,  steering  north. 

Orders  were  at  once  issued  that  the  Fleet  should  sail  at  day- 
break, and  at  three  o'clock  the  next  morning  they  were  on 
their  way  down  the  river.  At  ten  o'clock  the  Dutch  Fleet 
was  seen  off  the  North  Foreland.  According  to  their  own 
accounts  they  numbered  eighty-eight  men-of-war,  with  twenty- 
five  fire-ships,  and  were  also  divided  into  three  squadrons, 
under  De  Ruyter,  John  Evertz,  and  Van  Tromp. 

The  engagement  began  at  noon  by  an  attack  by  the  White 
Squadron  upon  that  commanded  by  Evertz.  An  hour  later, 
Prince  Rupert  and  the  Duke,  with  the  Red  Squadron,  fell 
upon  De  Ruyter,  while  that  of  Van  Tromp,  which  was  at  some 
distance  from  the  others,  was  engaged  by  Sir  Jeremiah  Smith 


THE    FIGHT    OFF    DUNKIRK  363 

with  the  Blue  Squadron.  Sir  Thomas  Allen  completely  de- 
feated his  opponents,  killing  Evertz,  his  vice-  and  rear- 
admirals,  capturing  the  vice-admiral  of  Zeeland,  who  was 
with  him,  and  burning  a  ship  of  fifty  guns. 

The  Red  Squadron  was  evenly  matched  by  that  of  De 
Ruyter,  and  each  vessel  laid  itself  alongside  an  adversary. 
Although  De  Ruyter  himself  and  his  vice-admiral,  Van  Ness, 
fought  obstinately,  their  ships  in  general,  commanded,  for  the 
most  part,  by  men  chosen  for  their  family  influence  rather 
than  for  either  seamanship  or  courage,  behaved  but  badly, 
and  all  but  seven  gradually  withdrew  from  the  fight,  and 
went  off  under  all  sail;  and  De  Ruyter,  finding  himself  thus 
deserted,  was  forced  also  to  draw  off.  During  this  time,  Van 
Tromp,  whose  squadron  was  the  strongest  of  the  three  Dutch 
divisions,  was  so  furiously  engaged  by  the  Blue  Squadron, 
which  was  the  weakest  of  the  English  divisions,  that  he  was 
unable  to  come  to  the  assistance  of  his  consorts;  when,  how- 
ever, he  saw  the  defeat  of  the  rest  of  the  Dutch  Fleet,  he, 
too,  was  obliged  to  draw  off,  lest  he  should  have  the  whole 
of  the  English  down  upon  him,  and  was  able  the  more 
easily  to  do  so  as  darkness  was  closing  in  when  the  battle 
ended. 

The  Dutch  continued  their  retreat  during  the  night,  fol- 
lowed at  a  distance  by  the  Red  Squadron,  which  was,  next 
morning,  on  the  point  of  overtaking  them,  when  the  Dutch 
sought  refuge  by  steering  into  the  shallows,  which  their  light 
draught  enabled  them  to  cross,  while  the  deeper  English  ships 
were  unable  to  follow.  Great  was  the  wrath  and  disappoint- 
ment of  the  English  when  they  saw  themselves  thus  baulked 
of  reaping  the  full  benefit  of  the  victory.  Prince  Rupert 
shouted  to  Cyril,  who,  in  the  Fan  Fan,  had  taken  but  small 
share  in  the  engagement,  as  the  fire-ships  had  not  played  any 
conspicuous  part  in  it. 

"  Sir  Cyril,  we  can  go  no  farther,  but  do  you  pursue  De 
Ruyter  and  show  him  in  what  contempt  we  hold  him." 

Cyril  lifted  his  hat  to  show  that  he  heard  and  understood 


364 


WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 


the  order.  Then  he  ordered  his  men  to  get  out  their  oars,  for 
the  wind  was  very  light,  and,  amidst  loud  cheering,  mingled 
with  laughter,  from  the  crews  of  the  vessels  that  were  near 
enough  to  hear  Prince  Rupert's  order,  the  Fan  Fan  rowed  out 
from  the  English  line  in  pursuit  of  the  Dutch. 


CHAPTER   XXI 

LONDON   IN    FLAMES 

THE  sailors  laughed  and  joked  as  they  rowed  away  from  the 
Fleet,  but  the  old  boatswain  shook  his  head. 

"We  shall  have  to  be  careful,  Sir  Cyril,"  he  said.  "It  is 
like  a  small  cur  barking  at  the  heels  of  a  bull  —  it  is  good  fun 
enough  for  a  bit,  but  when  the  bull  turns,  perchance  the  dog 
will  find  himself  thrown  high  in  the  air." 

Cyril  nodded.  He  himself  considered  Prince  Rupert's 
order  to  be  beyond  all  reason,  and  given  only  in  the  heat  of 
his  anger  at  De  Ruyter  having  thus  escaped  him,  and  felt  that 
it  was  very  likely  to  cost  the  lives  of  all  on  board  the  Fan 
Fan.  However,  there  was  nothing  to  do  but  to  carry  it  out. 
It  seemed  to  him  that  the  boatswain's  simile  was  a  very  apt 
one,  and  that,  although  the  spectacle  of  the  Fan  Fan  worry- 
ing the  great  Dutch  battle-ship  might  be  an  amusing  one  to 
the  English  spectators,  it  was  likely  to  be  a  very  serious  ad- 
venture for  her. 

De  Ruyter's  ship,  which  was  in  the  rear  of  all  the  other 
Dutch  vessels,  was  but  a  mile  distant  when  the  Fan  Fan 
started,  and  as  the  wind  was  so  light  that  it  scarce  filled  her 
sails,  the  yacht  approached  her  rapidly. 

"We  are  within  half  a  mile  now,  your  honour,"  the  boat- 
swain said.  "  I  should  say  we  had  better  go  no  nearer  if  we 
don't  want  to  be  blown  out  of  the  water." 

"Yes;  I  think  we  may  as  well  stop  rowing  now,  and  get  the 
guns  to  work.     There  are  only  those  two  cannon  in  her  stern 

3G5 


366  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

ports  which  can  touch  us  here.  She  will  scarcely  come  up  in 
the  wind  to  give  us  a  broadside.  She  is  moving  so  slowly- 
through  the  water  that  it  would  take  her  a  long  time  to  come 
round,  and  De  Ruyter  would  feel  ashamed  to  bring  his  great 
flag-ship  round  to  crush  such  a  tiny  foe." 

The  boatswain  went  forward  to  the  guns,  round  which  the 
men,  after  laying  in  their  oars,  clustered  in  great  glee. 

"Now,"  he  said,  "you  have  got  to  make  those  two  guns  in 
the  stern  your  mark.  Try  and  send  your  shots  through  the 
port-holes.  It  will  be  a  waste  to  fire  them  at  the  hull,  for  the 
balls  would  not  penetrate  the  thick  timber  that  she  is  built  of. 
Remember,  the  straighter  you  aim  the  more  chance  there  is 
that  the  Dutch  won't  hit  us.  Men  don't  stop  to  aim  very 
straight  when  they  are  expecting  a  shot  among  them  every 
second.  We  will  fire  alternately,  and  one  gun  is  not  to  fire 
until  the  other  is  loaded  again.     I  will  lay  the  first  gun  myself." 

It  was  a  good  shot,  and  the  crew  cheered  as  they  saw  the 
splinters  fly  at  the  edge  of  the  port-hole.  Shot  after  shot  was 
fired  with  varying  success. 

The  Dutch  made  no  reply,  and  seemed  to  ignore  the  pres- 
ence of  their  tiny  foe.  The  crew  were,  for  the  most  part,  busy 
aloft  repairing  damages,  and  after  half  an  hour's  firing,  with- 
out eliciting  a  reply,  the  boatswain  went  aft  to  Cyril,  and 
suggested  that  they  should  now  aim  at  the  spars. 

"A  lucky  shot  might  do  a  good  deal  of  damage,  sir,"  he 
said.  "The  weather  is  fine  enough  at  present,  but  there  is  no 
saying  when  a  change  may  come,  and  if  we  could  weaken  one 
of  the  main  spars  it  might  be  the  means  of  her  being  blown 
ashore,  should  the  wind  spring  up  in  the  right  direction." 

Cyril  absented,  and  fire  was  now  directed  at  the  masts.  A 
few  ropes  were  cut  away,  but  no  serious  damage  was  effected 
until  a  shot  struck  one  of  the  halliard  blocks  of  the  spanker, 
and  the  sail  at  once  ran  down. 

"  It  has  taken  a  big  bit  out  of  the  mast,  too,"  the  boatswain 
called  exultingly  to  Cyril.  "  I  think  that  will  rouse  the 
Dutchmen  up." 


LONDON    IN    FLAMES  367 

A  minute  later  it  was  evident  that  the  shot  had  at  least  had 
that  effect.  Two  puffs  of  smoke  spirted  out  from  the  stern  of 
the  Dutch  flagship,  and,  simultaneously  with  the  roar  of  the 
guns,  came  the  hum  of  two  heavy  shot  flying  overhead.  De- 
lighted at  having  excited  the  Dutchmen's  wrath  at  last,  the 
crew  of  the  Fan  Fan  took  off  their  hats  and  gave  a  loud  cheer, 
and  then,  more  earnestly  than  before,  settled  down  to  work; 
their  guns  aimed  now,  as  at  first,  at  the  port-holes.  Four  or 
five  shots  were  discharged  from  each  of  the  little  guns  before 
the  Dutch  were  ready  again.  Then  came  the  thundering 
reports.  The  Fan  Fan'' s  topmast  was  carried  away  by  one  of 
the  shot,  but  the  other  went  wide.  Two  or  three  men  were 
told  to  cut  away  the  wreckage,  and  the  rest  continued  their 
fire.  One  of  the  next  shots  of  the  enemy  was  better  directed. 
It  struck  the  deck  close  to  the  foot  of  the  mast,  committed 
great  havoc  in  Cyril's  cabin,  and  passed  out  through  the  stern 
below  the  water-line.  Cyril  leapt  down  the  companion  as  he 
heard  the  crash,  shouting  to  the  boatswain  to  follow  him. 
The  water  was  coming  through  the  hole  in  a  great  jet.  Cyril 
seized  a  pillow  and  stuffed  it  into  the  shot-hole,  being  drenched 
from  head  to  foot  in  the  operation.  One  of  the  sailors  had 
followed  the  boatswain,  and  Cyril  called  him  to  his  assistance. 

"  Get  out  the  oars  at  once,"  he  said  to  the  boatswain.  "  An- 
other shot  like  this  and  she  will  go  down.  Get  a  piece  cut 
off  a  spar  and  make  a  plug.  There  is  no  holding  this  pillow 
in  its  place,  and  the  water  comes  in  fast  still." 

The  sailor  took  Cyril's  post  while  he  ran  up  on  deck  and 
assisted  in  cutting  the  plug;  this  was  roughly  shaped  to  the 
size  of  the  hole,  and  then  driven  in.  It  stopped  the  rush  of 
the  water,  but  a  good  deal  still  leaked  through. 

By  the  time  this  was  done  the  Fan  Fan  had  considerably 
increased  her  distance  from  De  Ruyter.  Four  or  five  more 
shots  were  fired  from  the  Dutch  ship.  The  last  of  these  struck 
the  mast  ten  feet  above  the  deck,  bringing  it  down  with  a 
crash.  Fortunately,  none  of  the  crew  were  hurt,  and,  drop- 
ping the    oars,  they  hauled  the  mast  alongside,  cut  the  sail 


368  WHEN  LONDON  BURNED 

from  its  fastening  to  the  hoops  and  gaff,  and  then  severed  the 
shrouds  and  allowed  the  mast  to  drift  away,  while  they  again 
settled  themselves  to  the  oars.  Although  every  man  rowed  his 
hardest,  the  Fan  Fan  was  half  full  of  water  before  she  reached 
the  Fleet,  which  was  two  miles  astern  of  them  when  they  first 
began  to  row. 

"Well  done,  Fan  Fan!''1  Prince  Rupert  shouted,  as  the 
little  craft  came  alongside.  "  Have  you  suffered  any  damage 
besides  your  spars?     I  see  you  are  low  in  the  water." 

"We  were  shot  through  our  stern,  sir;  we  put  in  a  plug, 
but  the  water  comes  in  still.  Will  you  send  a  carpenter  on 
board?  For  I  don't  think  she  will  float  many  minutes  longer 
unless  we  get  the  hole  better  stopped." 

The  Prince  gave  some  orders  to  an  officer  standing  by  him. 
The  latter  called  two  or  three  sailors  and  bade  them  bring 
some  short  lengths  of  thick  hawser,  while  a  strong  party  were 
set  to  reeve  tackle  to  the  mainyard.  As  soon  as  the  hawsers, 
each  thirty  feet  in  length,  were  brought,  they  were  dropped 
on  to  the  deck  of  the  Fan  Fan,  and  the  officer  told  the  crew 
to  pass  them  under  her,  one  near  each  end,  and  to  knot  the 
hawsers.  By  the  time  this  was  done,  two  strong  tackles  were 
lowered  and  fixed  to  the  hawsers,  and  the  crew  ordered  to 
come  up  on  to  the  ship.  The  tackles  were  then  manned  and 
hauled  on  by  strong  parties,  and  the  Fan  Fan  was  gradually 
raised.  The  boatswain  went  below  again  and  knocked  out  the 
plug,  and,  as  the  little  yacht  was  hoisted  up,  the  water  ran 
out  of  it.  As  soon  as  the  hole  was  above  the  water-level,  the 
tackle  at  the  bow  was  gradually  slackened  off  until  she  lay 
with  her  fore-part  in  the  water,  which  came  some  distance  up 
her  deck.  The  carpenter  then  slung  himself  over  the  stern, 
and  nailed,  first  a  piece  of  tarred  canvas,  and  then  a  square 
of  plank,  over  the  hole.  Then  the  stern  tackle  was  eased  off, 
and  the  Fan  Fan  floated  on  a  level  keel.  Her  crew  went 
down  to  her  again,  and,  in  half  an  hour,  pumped  her  free  of 
water. 

By  this  time,  the  results  of  the  victory  were  known.     On 


LONDON    IN    FLAMES  369 

the  English  side,  the  Resolution  was  the  only  ship  lost,  she 
having  been  burnt  by  a  Dutch  fire-ship;  three  English  cap- 
tains, and  about  three  hundred  men  were  killed.  On  the 
other  hand,  the  Dutch  lost  twenty  ships,  four  admirals,  a  great 
many  of  their  captains,  and  some  four  thousand  men.  It 
was,  indeed,  the  greatest  and  most  complete  victory  gained 
throughout  the  war.  Many  of  the  British  ships  had  suffered 
a  good  deal,  that  which  carried  the  Duke's  flag  most  of  all, 
for  it  had  been  so  battered  in  the  fight  with  De  Ruyter  that 
the  Duke  and  Prince  Rupert  had  been  obliged  to  leave  her, 
and  to  hoist  their  flags  upon  another  man-of-war. 

The  next  morning  the  Fleet  sailed  to  Schonevelt,  which  was 
the  usual  rendezvous  of  the  Dutch  Fleet,  and  there  remained 
some  time,  altogether  undisturbed  by  the  enemy.  The  Fan 
Fan  was  here  thoroughly  repaired. 

On  July  29th  they  sailed  for  Ulic,  where  they  arrived  on 
August  7th,  the  wind  being  contrary. 

Learning  that  there  was  a  large  fleet  of  merchantmen  lying 
between  the  islands  of  Ulic  and  Schelling,  guarded  by  but 
two  men-of-war,  and  that  there  were  rich  magazines  of  goods 
on  these  islands,  it  was  determined  to  attack  them.  Four 
small  frigates,  of  a  slight  draught  of  water,  and  five  fire-ships, 
were  selected  for  the  attack,  together  with  the  boats  of  the 
Fleet,  manned  by  nine  hundred  men. 

On  the  evening  of  the  8th,  Cyril  was  ordered  to  go,  in  the 
Fan  Fan,  to  reconnoitre  the  position  of  the  Dutch.  He  did 
not  sail  until  after  nightfall,  and,  on  reaching  the  passage 
between  the  islands,  he  lowered  his  sails,  got  out  his  oars, 
and  drifted  with  the  tide  silently  down  through  the  Dutch 
merchant  fleet,  where  no  watch  seemed  to  be  kept,  and  in  the 
morning  carried  the  news  to  Sir  Robert  Holmes,  the  com- 
mander of  the  expedition,  who  had  anchored  a  league  from 
the  entrance. 

Cyril  had  sounded  the  passage  as  he  went  through,  and  it 
was  found  that  two  of  the  frigates  could  not  enter  it.  These 
were  left  at  the  anchorage,  and,  on  arriving  at  the  mouth  of 

2    A 


370  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

the  harbour,  the  Tiger,  Sir  Robert  Holmes's  flagship,  was  also 
obliged  to  anchor,  and  he  came  on  board  the  Fan  Fan,  on 
which  he  hoisted  his  flag.  The  captains  of  the  other  ships 
came  on  board,  and  it  was  arranged  that  the  Pembroke,  which 
had  but  a  small  draught  of  water,  should  enter  at  once  with 
the  five  fire-ships. 

The  attack  was  completely  successful.  Two  of  the  fire- 
ships  grappled  with  the  men-of-war  and  burnt  them,  while 
three  great  merchantmen  were  destroyed  by  the  others.  Then 
the  boats  dashed  into  the  fleet,  and,  with  the  exception  of 
four  or  five  merchantmen  and  four  privateers,  who  took  refuge 
in  a  creek,  defended  by  a  battery,  the  whole  of  the  hundred 
and  seventy  merchantmen,  the  smallest  of  which  was  not  less 
than  200  tons  burden,  and  all  heavily  laden,  were  burned. 

The  next  day,  Sir  Robert  Holmes  landed  eleven  companies 
of  troops  on  the  Island  of  Schonevelt  and  burnt  Bandaris,  its 
principal  town,  with  its  magazines  and  store-houses,  causing 
a  loss  to  the  Dutch,  according  to  their  own  admission,  of  six 
million  guilders.  This,  and  the  loss  of  the  great  Fleet,  in- 
flicted a  very  heavy  blow  upon  the  commerce  of  Holland. 
The  Fan  Fan  had  been  hit  again  by  a  shot  from  one  of  the 
batteries,  and,  on  her  rejoining  the  Fleet,  Prince  Rupert 
determined  to  send  her  to  England  so  that  she  could  be  thor- 
oughly repaired  and  fitted  out  again.  Cyril's  orders  were  to 
take  her  to  Chatham,  and  to  hand  her  over  to  the  dockyard 
authorities. 

"  I  do  not  think  the  Dutch  will  come  out  and  fight  us  again 
this  autumn,  Sir  Cyril,  so  you  can  take  your  ease  in  London 
as  it  pleases  you.  We  are  now  halfway  through  August,  and 
it  will  probably  be  at  least  a  month  after  your  arrival  before 
the  Fan  Fan  is  fit  for  sea  again.  It  may  be  a  good  deal 
longer  than  that,  for  they  are  busy  upon  the  repairs  of  the 
ships  sent  home  after  the  battle,  and  will  hardly  take  any 
hands  off  these  to  put  on  to  the  Fan  Fan.  In  October  we 
shall  all  be  coming  home  again,  so  that,  until  next  spring,  it 
is  hardly  likely  that  there  will  be  aught  doing." 


LONTDON   IN    FLAMES  371 

Cyril  accordingly  returned  to  London.  The  wind  was  con- 
trary, and  it  was  not  until  the  last  day  of  August  that  he 
dropped  anchor  in  the  Medway.  After  spending  a  night  at 
Chatham,  he  posted  up  to  London  the  next  morning,  and, 
finding  convenient  chambers  in  the  Savoy,  he  installed  him- 
self there,  and  then  proceeded  to  the  house  of  the  Earl  of 
Wisbech,  to  whom  he  was  the  bearer  of  a  letter  from  his  son. 
Finding  that  the  Earl  and  his  family  were  down  at  his  place 
near  Sevenoaks,  he  went  into  the  City,  and  spent  the  evening 
at  Captain  Dave's,  having  ordered  his  servant  to  pack  a  small 
valise,  and  bring  it  with  the  two  horses  in  the  morning.  He 
had  gone  to  bed  but  an  hour  when  he  was  awoke  by  John 
Wilkes  knocking  at  his  door. 

"There  is  a  great  fire  burning  not  far  off,  Sir  Cyril.  A 
man  who  ran  past  told  me  it  was  in  Pudding  Lane,  at  the  top 
of  Fish  Street.  The  Captain  is  getting  up,  and  is  going  out 
to  see  it;  for,  with  such  dry  weather  as  we  have  been  having, 
there  is  no  saying  how  far  it  may  go." 

Cyril  sprang  out  of  his  bed  and  dressed.  Captain  Dave, 
accustomed  to  slip  on  his  clothes  in  a  hurry,  was  waiting  for 
him,  and,  with  John  Wilkes,  they  sallied  out.  There  was  a 
broad  glare  of  light  in  the  sky,  and  the  bells  of  many  of  the 
churches  were  ringing  out  the  fire-alarm.  As  they  passed, 
many  people  put  their  heads  out  from  windows  and  asked 
where  the  fire  was.  In  five  minutes  they  approached  the 
scene.  A  dozen  houses  were  blazing  fiercely,  while,  from 
those  near,  the  inhabitants  were  busily  removing  their  valua- 
bles. The  Fire  Companies,  with  their  buckets,  were  already 
at  work,  and  lines  of  men  were  formed  down  to  the  river  and 
were  passing  along  buckets  from  hand  to  hand.  Well-nigh 
half  the  water  was  spilt,  however,  before  it  arrived  at  the  fire, 
and,  in  the  face  of  such  a  body  of  flame,  it  seemed  to  make 
no  impression  whatever. 

"  They  might  as  well  attempt  to  pump  out  a  leaky  ship  with 
a  child's  squirt,"  the  Captain  said.  "The  fire  will  burn  it- 
self out,  and  we  must  pray  heaven  that  the  wind  drops  alto- 


372  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

gether;  'tis  not  strong,  but  it  will  suffice  to  carry  the  flames 
across  these  narrow  streets.  'Tis  lucky  that  it  is  from  the 
east,  so  there  is  little  fear  that  it  will  travel  in  our  direc- 
tion." 

They  learnt  that  the  fire  had  begun  in  the  house  of  Faryner, 
the  King's  baker,  though  none  knew  how  it  had  got  alight. 
It  was  not  long  before  the  flames  leapt  across  the  lane,  five  or 
six  houses  catching  fire  almost  at  the  same  moment.  A  cry 
of  dismay  broke  from  the  crowd,  and  the  fright  of  the  neigh- 
bours increased.  Half-clad  women  hurried  from  their  houses, 
carrying  their  babes,  and  dragging  their  younger  children  out. 
Men  staggered  along  with  trunks  of  clothing  and  valuables. 
Many  wrung  their  hands  helplessly,  while  the  City  Watch 
guarded  the  streets  leading  to  Pudding  Lane,  so  as  to  prevent 
thieves  and  vagabonds  from  taking  advantage  of  the  confu- 
sion to  plunder. 

With  great  rapidity  the  flames  spread  from  house  to  house. 
A  portion  of  Fish  Street  was  already  invaded,  and  the  Church 
of  St.  Magnus  in  danger.  The  fears  of  the  people  increased 
in  proportion  to  the  advance  of  the  conflagration.  The  whole 
neighbourhood  was  now  alarmed,  and,  in  all  the  streets  round, 
people  were  beginning  to  remove  their  goods.  The  river 
seemed  to  be  regarded  by  all  as  the  safest  place  of  refuge. 
The  boats  from  the  various  landing-places  had  already  come 
up,  and  these  were  doing  a  thriving  trade  by  taking  the 
frightened  people,  with  what  goods  they  carried,  to  lighters 
and  ships  moored  in  the  river. 

The  lines  of  men  passing  buckets  had  long  since  broken 
up,  it  being  too  evident  that  their  efforts  were  not  of  the 
slightest  avail.  The  wind  had,  in  the  last  two  hours,  rapidly 
increased  in  strength,  and  was  carrying  the  burning  embers 
far  and  wide. 

Cyril  and  his  companions  had,  after  satisfying  their  first 
curiosity,  set  to  work  to  assist  the  fugitives,  by  aiding  them 
to  carry  down  their  goods  to  the  waterside.  Cyril  was  now 
between  eighteen  and  nineteen,  and  had  grown  into  a  power- 


■     LONDON    IN    FLAMES  373 

ful,  young  fellow,  having,  since  he  recovered  from  the  Plague, 
grown  fast  and  widened  out  greatly.  He  was  able  to  shoulder 
heavy  trunks,  and  to  carry  them  down  without  difficulty. 

By  six  o'clock,  however,  all  were  exhausted  by  their  labours, 
and  Captain  Dave's  proposal,  that  they  should  go  back  and 
get  breakfast  and  have  a  wash,  was  at  once  agreed  to. 

At  this  time  the  greater  part  of  Fish  Street  was  in  flames, 
the  Church  of  St.  Magnus  had  fallen,  and  the  flames  had 
spread  to  many  of  the  streets  and  alleys  running  west.  The 
houses  on  the  Bridge  were  blazing. 

"Well,  father,  what  is  the  news?"  Nellie  exclaimed,  as 
they  entered.  "What  have  you  been  doing?  You  are  all 
blackened,  like  the  men  who  carry  out  the  coals  from  the 
ships.     I  never  saw  such  figures." 

"  We  have  been  helping  people  to  carry  their  goods  down 
to  the  water,  Nellie.  The  news  is  bad.  The  fire  is  a  terrible 
one." 

"  That  we  can  see,  father.  Mother  and  I  were  at  the  win- 
dow for  hours  after  you  left,  and  the  whole  sky  seemed  ablaze. 
Do  you  think  that  there  is  any  danger  of  its  coming  here?  " 

"The  wind  is  taking  the  flames  the  other  way,  Nellie,  but 
in  spite  of  that  I  think  that  there  is  danger.  The  heat  is  so 
great  that  the  houses  catch  on  this  side,  and  we  saw,  as  we 
came  back,  that  it  had  travelled  eastwards.  Truly,  I  believe 
that  if  the  wind  keeps  on  as  it  is  at  present,  the  whole  City 
will  be  destroyed.  However,  we  will  have  a  wash  first  and 
then  some  breakfast,  of  which  we  are  sorely  in  need.  Then 
we  can  talk  over  what  had  best  be  done." 

Little  was  said  during  breakfast.  The  apprentices  had 
already  been  out,  and  so  excited  were  they  at  the  scenes  they 
had  witnessed  that  they  had  difficulty  in  preserving  their  usual 
quiet  and  submissive  demeanour.  Captain  Dave  was  wearied 
with  his  unwonted  exertions.  Mrs.  Dowsett  and  Nellie  both 
looked  pale  and  anxious,  and  Cyril  and  John  Wilkes  were 
oppressed  by  the  terrible  scene  of  destruction  and  the  wide- 
spread misery  they  had  witnessed. 


374  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

When  breakfast  was  over,  Captain  Dave  ordered  the  appren- 
tices on  no  account  to  leave  the  premises.  They  were  to  put 
up  the  shutters  at  once,  and  then  to  await  orders. 

"What  do  you  think  we  had  better  do,  Cyril?"  he  said, 
when  the  boys  had  left  the  room. 

"  I  should  say  that  you  had  certainly  better  go  on  board  a 
ship,  Captain  Dave.  There  is  time  to  move  now  quietly,  and 
to  get  many  things  taken  on  board,  but  if  there  were  a  swift 
change  of  wind  the  flames  would  come  down  so  suddenly  that 
you  would  have  no  time  to  save  anything.  Do  you  know  of 
a  captain  who  would  receive  you?  " 

"Certainly;   I  know  of  half  a  dozen." 

"Then  the  first  thing  is  to  secure  a  boat  before  they  are  all 
taken  up." 

"  I  will  go  down  to  the  stairs  at  once." 

"Then  I  should  say,  John,  you  had  better  go  off  with  Cap- 
tain Dave,  and,  as  soon  as  he  has  arranged  with  one  of  the 
captains,  come  back  to  shore.  Let  the  waterman  lie  off  in 
the  stream,  for  if  the  flames  come  this  way  there  will  be  a  rush 
for  boats,  and  people  will  not  stop  to  ask  to  whom  they  be- 
long. It  will  be  better  still  to  take  one  of  the  apprentices 
with  you,  leave  him  at  the  stairs  till  you  return,  and  then  tie 
up  to  a  ship  till  we  hail  him." 

"That  will  be  the  best  plan,"  Captain  Dave  said.  "Now, 
wife,  you  and  Nellie  and  the  maid  had  best  set  to  work  at 
once  packing  up  all  your  best  clothes  and  such  other  things 
as  you  may  think  most  valuable.  We  shall  have  time,  I 
hope,  to  make  many  trips." 

"  While  you  are  away,  I  will  go  along  the  street  and  see 
whether  the  fire  is  making  any  way  in  this  direction,"  Cyril 
said.  "Of  course  if  it's  coming  slowly  you  will  have  time  to 
take  away  a  great  many  things.  And  we  may  even  hope  that 
it  may  not  come  here  at- all." 

Taking  one  of  the  apprentices,  Captain  Dave  and  John  at 
once  started  for  the  waterside,  while  Cyril  made  his  way 
westward. 


LONDON    IN    FLAMES  375 

Already,  people  were  bringing  down  their  goods  from  most 
of  the  houses.  Some  acted  as  if  they  believed  that  if  they 
took  the  goods  out  of  the  houses  they  would  be  safe,  and  great 
piles  of  articles  of  all  kinds  almost  blocked  the  road.  Weep- 
ing women  and  frightened  children  sat  on  these  piles  as  if  to 
guard  them.  Some  stood  at  their  doors  wringing  their  hands 
helplessly;  others  were  already  starting  eastward  laden  with 
bundles  and  boxes,  occasionally  looking  round  as  if  to  bid 
farewell  to  their  homes.  Many  of  the  men  seemed  even  more 
confused  and  frightened  than  the  women,  running  hither  and 
thither  without  purpose,  shouting,  gesticulating,  and  seeming 
almost  distraught  with  fear  and  grief. 

Cyril  had  not  gone  far  when  he  saw  that  the  houses  on  both 
sides  of  the  street,  at  the  further  end,  were  already  in  flames. 
He  was  obliged  to  advance  with  great  caution,  for  many  people 
were  recklessly  throwing  goods  of  all  kinds  from  the  windows, 
regardless  of  whom  they  might  fall  upon,  and  without  thought 
of  how  they  were  to  be  carried  away.  He  went  on  until  close 
to  the  fire,  and  stood  for  a  time  watching.  The  noise  was 
bewildering.  Mingled  with  the  roar  of  the  flames,  the  crack- 
ling of  woodwork,  and  the  heavy  crashes  that  told  of  the  fall 
of  roofs  or  walls,  was  the  clang  of  the  alarm-bells,  shouts, 
cries,  and  screams.  The  fire  spread  steadily,  but  with  none 
of  the  rapidity  with  which  he  had  seen  it  fly  along  from  house 
to  house  on  the  other  side  of  the  conflagration.  The  houses, 
however,  were  largely  composed  of  wood.  The  balconies 
generally  caught  first,  and  the  fire  crept  along  under  the  roofs, 
and  sometimes  a  shower  of  tiles,  and  a  burst  of  flames,  showed 
that  it  had  advanced  there,  while  the  lower  portion  of  the 
house  was  still  intact. 

"Is  it  coming,  Cyril?"  Mrs.  Dowsett  asked,  when  he  re- 
turned. 

"It  is  coming  steadily,"  he  said,  "and  can  be  stopped 
by  nothing  short  of  a  miracle.  Can  I  help  you  in  any 
way?" 

"No,"  she  said;  "we  have  packed  as  many  things  as  can 


376  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

possibly  be  carried.  It  is  well  that  your  things  are  all  at  your 
lodging,  Cyril,  and  beyond  the  risk  of  this  danger." 

"  It  would  have  mattered  little  about  them,"  he  said.  "I 
could  have  replaced  them  easily  enough.  That  is  but  a  ques- 
tion of  money.  And  now,  in  the  first  place,  I  will  get  the 
trunks  and  bundles  you  have  packed  downstairs.  That  will 
save  time." 

Assisted  by  the  apprentice  and  Nellie,  Cyril  got  all  the 
things  downstairs. 

"How  long  have  we,  do  you  think?  "  Nellie  asked. 

"I  should  say  that  in  three  hours  the  fire  will  be  here,"  he 
said.  "It  may  be  checked  a  little  at  the  cross  lanes;  but  I 
fear  that  three  hours  is  all  we  can  hope  for." 

Just  as  they  had  finished  taking  down  the  trunks,  Captain 
Dave  and  John  Wilkes  arrived. 

"I  have  arranged  the  affair,"  the  former  said.  "My  old 
friend,  Dick  Watson,  will  take  us  in  his  ship;  she  lies  but  a 
hundred  yards  from  the  stairs.  Now,  get  on  your  mantle  and 
hood,  Nellie,  and  bring  your  mother  and  maid  down." 

The  three  women  were  soon  at  the  foot  of  the  stairs,  and 
Mrs.  Dowsett's  face  showed  signs  of  tears;  but,  though  pale, 
she  was  quiet  and  calm,  and  the  servant,  a  stout  wench,  had 
gained  confidence  from  her  mistress's  example.  As  soon  as 
they  were  ready,  the  three  men  each  shouldered  a  trunk. 
The  servant  and  the  apprentice  carried  one  between  them. 
Mrs.  Dowsett  and  her  daughter  took  as  many  bundles  as  they 
could  carry.  It  was  but  five  minutes'  walk  down  to  the  stairs. 
The  boat  was  lying  twenty  yards  out  in  the  stream,  fastened 
up  to  a  lighter,  with  the  apprentice  and  waterman  on  board. 
It  came  at  once  alongside,  and  in  five  minutes  they  reached 
the  Good  Venture.  As  soon  as  the  women  had  ascended  the 
accommodation  ladder,  some  sailors  ran  down  and  helped  to 
carry  up  the  trunks. 

"Empty  them  all  out  in  the  cabin,"  Captain  Dave  said  to 
his  wife;  "we  will  take  them  back  with  us." 

As  soon  as  he  had  seen  the  ladies  into  the  cabin,  Captain 


LONDON    IN    FLAMES  377 

Watson  called  his  son  Frank,  who  was  his  chief  mate,  and 
half  a  dozen  of  his  men.  These  carried  the  boxes,  as  fast  as 
they  were  emptied,  down  into  the  boat. 

"We  will  all  go  ashore  together,"  he  said  to  Captain  Dave. 
"  I  was  a  fool  not  to  think  of  it  before.  We  will  soon  make 
light  work  of  it." 

As  soon  as  they  reached  the  house,  some  of  the  sailors  were 
sent  off  with  the  remaining  trunks  and  bundles,  while  the 
others  carried  upstairs  those  they  had  brought,  and  quickly 
emptied  into  them  the  remaining  contents  of  the  drawers  and 
linen  press.  So  quickly  and  steadily  did  the  work  go  on,  that 
no  less  than  six  trips  were  made  to  the  Good  Venture  in  the 
next  three  hours,  and  at  the  end  of  that  time  almost  every- 
thing portable  had  been  carried  away,  including  several  pieces 
of  valuable  furniture,  and  a  large  number  of  objects  brought 
home  by  Captain  Dave  from  his  various  voyages.  The  last 
journey,  indeed,  was  devoted  to  saving  some  of  the  most  val- 
uable contents  of  the  store.  Captain  Dave,  delighted  at 
having  saved  so  much,  would  not  have  thought  of  taking  more, 
but  Captain  Watson  would  not  hear  of  this. 

"There  is  time  for  one  more  trip,  old  friend,"  he  said, 
"and  there  are  many  things  in  your  store  that  are  worth  more 
than  their  weight  in  silver.  I  will  take  my  other  two  hands 
this  time,  and,  with  the  eight  men  and  our  five  selves,  we 
shall  be  able  to  bring  a  good  load." 

The  trunks  were  therefore  this  time  packed  with  ship's 
instruments,  and  brass  fittings  of  all  kinds,  to  the  full  weight 
that  could  be  carried.  All  hands  then  set  to  work,  and,  in  a 
very  short  time,  a  great  proportion  of  the  portable  goods  were 
carried  from  the  store-house  into  an  arched  cellar  beneath  it. 
By  the  time  that  they  were  ready  to  start  there  were  but  six 
houses  between  them  and  the  fire. 

"I  wish  we  had  another  three  hours  before  us,"  Captain 
Watson  said.  "It  goes  to  one's  heart  to  leave  all  this  new 
rope  and  sail  cloth,  good  blocks,  and  other  things,  to  be 
burnt." 


378  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

"There  have  been  better  things  than  that  burnt  to-day, 
Watson.  Few  men  have  saved  as  much  as  I  have,  thanks  to 
your  assistance  and  that  of  these  stout  sailors  of  yours.  Why, 
the  contents  of  these  twelve  boxes  are  worth  as  much  as  the 
whole  of  the  goods  remaining." 

The  sailors'  loads  were  so  heavy  that  they  had  to  help  each 
other  to  get  them  upon  their  shoulders,  and  the  other  five  were 
scarcely  less  weighted;  and,  short  as  was  the  distance,  all  had 
to  rest  several  times  on  the  way  to  the  stairs,  setting  their 
burdens  upon  window-sills,  or  upon  boxes  scattered  in  the 
streets.  One  of  the  ship's  boats  had,  after  the  first  trip,  taken 
the  place  of  the  light  wherry,  but  even  this  was  weighted 
down  to  the  gunwale  when  the  men  and  the  goods  were  all  on 
board.  After  the  first  two  trips,  the  contents  of  the  boxes  had 
been  emptied  on  deck,  and  by  the  time  the  last  arrived  the 
three  women  had  packed  away  in  the  empty  cabins  all  the 
clothing,  linen,  and  other  articles,  that  had  been  taken  below. 
Captain  Watson  ordered  a  stiff  glass  of  grog  to  be  given  to 
each  of  the  sailors,  and  then  went  down  with  the  others  into 
the  main  cabin,  where  the  steward  had  already  laid  the  table 
for  a  meal,  and  poured  out  five  tumblers  of  wine. 

"  I  have  not  had  so  tough  a  job  since  I  was  before  the  mast," 
he  said.     "What  say  you,  Captain  Dave?" 

"It  has  been  a  hard  morning's  work,  indeed,  Watson,  and, 
in  truth,  I  feel  fairly  spent.  But  though  weary  in  body  I  am 
cheerful  in  heart.  It  seemed  to  me  at  breakfast-time  that  we 
should  save  little  beyond  what  we  stood  in,  and  now  I  have 
rescued  well-nigh  everything  valuable  that  I  have.  I  should 
have  grieved  greatly  had  I  lost  all  those  mementos  that  it  took 
me  nigh  thirty  years  to  gather,  and  those  pieces  of  furniture 
that  belonged  to  my  father  I  would  not  have  lost  for  any 
money.     Truly,  it  has  been  a  noble  salvage." 

Mrs.  Dowsett  and  Nellie  now  joined  them.  They  had  quite 
recovered  their  spirits,  and  were  delighted  at  the  unexpected 
rescue  of  so  many  things  precious  to  them,  and  Captain  Wat- 
son was  overwhelmed  by  their  thanks  for  what  he  had  done. 


LONDON   IN   FLAMES  379 

After  the  meal  was  over  they  sat  quietly  talking  for  a  time, 
and  then  Cyril  proposed  that  they  should  row  up  the  river  and 
see  what  progress  the  fire  was  making  above  the  Bridge.  Mrs. 
Dowsett,  however,  was  too  much  fatigued  by  her  sleepless 
night  and  the  troubles  and  emotions  of  the  morning  to  care 
about  going.  Captain  Dave  said  that  he  was  too  stiff  too 
do  anything  but  sit  quiet  and  smoke  a  pipe,  and  that  he  would 
superintend  the  getting  of  their  things  on  deck  a  little  ship- 
shape. Nellie  embraced  the  offer  eagerly,  and  young  Watson, 
who  was  a  well-built  and  handsome  fellow,  with  a  pleasant 
face  and  manner,  said  that  he  would  go,  and  would  take  a 
couple  of  hands  to  row.  The  tide  had  just  turned  to  run  up 
when  they  set  out.  Cyril  asked  the  first  mate  to  steer,  and  he 
sat  on  one  side  of  him  and  Nellie  on  the  other. 

"You  will  have  to  mind  your  oars,  lads,"  Frank  Watson 
said.     "The  river  is  crowded  with  boats." 

They  crossed  over  to  the  Southwark  side,  as  it  would  have 
been  dangerous  to  pass  under  the  arches  above  which  the 
houses  were  burning.  The  flames,  however,  had  not  spread 
right  across  the  bridge,  for  the  houses  were  built  only  over  the 
piers,  and  the  openings  at  the  arches  had  checked  the  flames, 
and  at  these  points  numbers  of  men  were  drawing  water  in 
buckets  and  throwing  it  over  the  fronts  of  the  houses,  or  pass- 
ing them,  by  ropes,  to  other  men  on  the  roofs,  which  were 
kept  deluged  with  water.  Hundreds  of  willing  hands  were 
engaged  in  the  work,  for  the  sight  of  the  tremendous  fire  on 
the  opposite  bank  filled  people  with  terror  lest  the  flames 
should  cross  the  bridge  and  spread  to  the  south  side  of  the 
river.  The  warehouses  and  wharves  on  the  bank  were  black 
with  spectators,  who  looked  with  astonishment  and  awe  at  the 
terrible  scene  of  destruction. 

It  was  not  until  they  passed  under  the  bridge  that  the  full 
extent  of  the  conflagration  was  visible.  The  fire  had  made  its 
way  some  distance  along  Thames  Street,  and  had  spread  far 
up  into  the  City.  Gracechurch  Street  and  Lombard  Street 
were  in  flames,  and  indeed  the  fire  seemed  to  have  extended  a 


380  WHEN   LONDON   BURNED 

long  distance  further;  but  the  smoke  was  so  dense  that  it  was 
difficult  to  make  out  the  precise  point  that  it  had  reached. 
The  river  was  a  wonderful  sight.  It  was  crowded  with  boats 
and  lighters,  all  piled  up  with  goods,  while  along  the  quays 
from  Dowgate  to  the  Temple,  crowds  of  people  were  engaged 
in  placing  what  goods  they  had  saved  on  board  lighters  and 
other  craft.  Many  of  those  in  the  boats  seemed  altogether 
helpless  and  undecided  as  to  what  had  best  be  done,  and 
drifted  along  with  the  tide,  but  the  best  part  were  making 
either  for  the  marshes  at  Lambeth  or  the  fields  at  Millbank, 
there  to  land  their  goods,  the  owners  of  the  boats  refusing  to 
keep  them  long  on  board,  as  they  desired  to  return  by  the 
next  tide  to  fetch  away  other  cargoes,  being  able  to  obtain 
any  price  they  chose  to  demand  for  their  services. 

Among  the  boats  were  floating  goods  and  wreckage  of  all 
kinds,  charred  timber  that  had  fallen  from  the  houses  on  the 
bridge,  and  from  the  warehouses  by  the  quays,  bales  of  goods, 
articles  of  furniture,  bedding,  and  other  matters.  At  times, 
a  sudden  change  of  wind  drove  a  dense  smoke  across  the  water, 
flakes  of  burning  embers  and  papers  causing  great  confusion 
among  the  boats,  and  threatening  to  set  the  piles  of  goods 
on  fire. 

At  Frank  Watson's  suggestion,  they  landed  at  the  Temple, 
after  having  been  some  two  hours  on  the  river.  Going  up 
into  Fleet  Street,  they  found  a  stream  of  carts  and  other 
vehicles  proceeding  westward,  all  piled  with  furniture  and 
goods,  mostly  of  a  valuable  kind.  The  pavements  were  well- 
nigh  blocked  with  people,  all  journeying  in  the  same  direc- 
tion, laden  with  their  belongings.  With  difficulty  they  made 
their  way  East  as  far  as  St.  Paul's.  The  farther  end  of  Cheap- 
side  was  already  in  flames,  and  they  learnt  that  the  fire  had 
extended  as  far  as  Moorfields.  It  was  said  that  efforts  had 
been  made  to  pull  down  houses  and  so  check  its  progress,  but 
that  there  was  no  order  or  method,  and  that  no  benefit  was 
gained  by  the  work. 

After  looking  on  at  the  scene  for  some  time,  they  returned 


LONDON    IN    FLAMES  381 

to  Fleet  Street.  Frank  Watson  went  down  with  Nellie  to  the 
boat,  while  Cyril  went  to  his  lodgings  in  the  Savoy.  Here 
he  found  his  servant  anxiously  awaiting  him. 

"I  did  not  bring  the  horses  this  morning,  sir,"  he  said. 
"  I  heard  that  there  was  a  great  fire,  and  went  on  foot  as  far 
as  I  could  get,  but,  finding  that  I  could  not  pass,  I  thought  it 
best  to  come  back  here  and  await  your  return." 

"Quite  right,  Reuben;  you  could  not  have  got  the  horses 
to  me  unless  you  had  ridden  round  the  walls  and  come  in  at 
Aldgate,  and  they  would  have  been  useless  had  you  brought 
them.  The  house  at  which  I  stayed  last  night  is  already 
burnt  to  the  ground.  You  had  better  stay  here  for  the  pres- 
ent, I  think.  There  is  no  fear  of  the  fire  extending  beyond 
the  City.  Should  you  find  that  it  does  so,  pack  my  clothes 
in  the  valises,  take  the  horses  down  to  Sevenoaks,  and  remain 
at  the  Earl's  until  you  hear  from  me." 

Having  arranged  this,  Cyril  went  down  to  the  Savoy  stairs, 
where  he  found  the  boat  waiting  for  him,  and  then  they  rowed 
back  to  London  Bridge,  where,  the  force  of  the  tide  being 
now  abated,  they  were  able  to  row  through  and  get  to  the 
Good   Venture. 

They  had  but  little  sleep  that  night.  Gradually  the  fire 
worked  its  way  eastward  until  it  was  abreast  of  them.  The 
roaring  and  crackling  of  the  flames  was  prodigious.  Here 
and  there  the  glare  was  diversified  by  columns  of  a  deeper 
red  glow,  showing  where  warehouses,  filled  with  pitch,  tar, 
and  oil,  were  in  flames.  The  heavy  crashes  of  falling  build- 
ings were  almost  incessant.  Occasionally  they  saw  a  church 
tower  or  steeple,  that  had  stood  for  a  time  black  against  the 
glowing  sky,  become  suddenly  wreathed  in  flames,  and,  after 
burning  for  a  time,  fall  with  a  crash  that  could  be  plainly 
heard  above  the  general  roar. 

"  Surely  such  a  fire  was  never  seen  before  !  "  Captain  Dave 
said. 

"Not  since  Rome  was  burnt,  I  should  think,"  Cyril 
replied. 


382  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

"How  long  was  that  ago,  Cyril?  I  don't  remember  hear- 
ing about  it." 

"  'Tis  fifteen  hundred  years  or  so  since  then,  Captain  Dave; 
but  the  greater  part  of  the  city  was  destroyed,  and  Rome  was 
then  many  times  bigger  than  London.  It  burnt  for  three 
days." 

"Well,  this  is  bad  enough,"  Captain  Watson  said.  "Even 
here  the  heat  is  well-nigh  too  great  to  face.  Frank,  you  had 
better  call  the  crew  up  and  get  all  the  sails  off  the  yards. 
Were  a  burning  flake  to  fall  on  them  we  might  find  it  difficult 
to  extinguish  them.  When  they  have  done  that,  let  the  men 
get  all  the  buckets  filled  with  water  and  ranged  on  the  deck; 
and  it  will  be  as  well  to  get  a  couple  of  hands  in  the  boat  and 
let  them  chuck  water  against  this  side.  We  shall  have  all  the 
paint  blistered  off  before  morning." 

So  the  night  passed.  Occasionally  they  went  below  for  a 
short  time,  but  they  found  it  impossible  to  sleep,  and  were 
soon  up  again,  and  felt  it  a  relief  when  the  morning  began  to 
break. 


CHAPTER   XXII 


AFTER   THE    FIRE 


DAYLIGHT  brought  little  alleviation  to  the  horrors  of  the 
scene.  The  flames  were  less  vivid,  but  a  dense  pall  of 
smoke  overhung  the  sky.  As  soon  as  they  had  breakfasted, 
Captain  Watson,  his  son,  Captain  Dowsett,  Nellie,  and  Cyril 
took  their  places  in  the  boat,  and  were  rowed  up  the  river. 
An  exclamation  burst  from  them  all  as  they  saw  how  fast  the 
flames  had  travelled  since  the  previous  evening. 

"St.  Paul's  is  on  fire!"  Cyril  exclaimed.  "See!  there  are 
flames  bursting  through  its  roof.  I  think,  Captain  Watson, 
if  you  will  put  me  ashore  at  the  Temple,  I  will  make  my  way 
to  Whitehall,  and  report  myself  there.     I  may  be  of  use." 

"I  will  do  that,"  Captain  Watson  said.  "Then  I  will  row 
back  to  the  ship  again.  We  must  leave  a  couple  of  hands  on 
board,  in  case  some  of  these  burning  flakes  should  set  any- 
thing alight.  We  will  land  with  the  rest,  and  do  what  we  can 
to  help  these  poor  women  and  children." 

"  I  will  stay  on  board  and  take  command,  if  you  like,  Wat- 
son," Captain  Dave  said.  "You  ought  to  have  some  one 
there,  and  I  have  not  recovered  from  yesterday's  work,  and 
should  be  of  little  use  ashore." 

"Very  well,  Dowsett.  That  will  certainly  be  best;  but  I 
think  it  will  be  prudent,  before  we  leave,  to  run  out  a  kedge 
with  forty  or  fifty  fathoms  of  cable  towards  the  middle  of  the 
stream,  and  then  veer  out  the  cable  on  her  anchor  so  as  to  let 
her  ride  thirty  fathoms  or  so  farther  out.     We  left  six  men 


3S-A  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

sluicing  her  side  and  deck,  but  it  certainly  would  be  prudent 
to  get  her  out  a  bit  farther.  Even  here,  the  heat  is  as  much 
as  we  can  stand." 

As  soon  as  Cyril  had  landed,  he  hurried  up  into  Fleet  Street. 
He  had  just  reached  Temple  Bar  when  he  saw  a  party  of  horse- 
men making  their  way  through  the  carts.  A  hearty  cheer 
greeted  them  from  the  crowd,  who  hoped  that  the  presence  of 
the  King —  for  it  was  Charles  who  rode  in  front  —  was  a  sign 
that  vigorous  steps  were  about  to  be  taken  to  check  the  prog- 
ress of  the  flames.  Beside  the  King  rode  the  Duke  of  Albe- 
marle, and  following  were  a  number  of  other  gentlemen  and 
officer^.  Cyril  made  his  way  through  the  crowd  to  the  side  of 
the  Duke's  horse. 

"Can  I  be  of  any  possible  use,  my  Lord  Duke?"  he  asked, 
doffing  his  hat. 

"Ah,  Sir  Cyril,  it  is  you,  is  it?  I  have  not  seen  you  since 
you  bearded  De  Ruyter  in  the  Fan  Fan.  Yes,  you  can  be  of 
use.  We  have  five  hundred  sailors  and  dockyard  men  be- 
hind; they  have  just  arrived  from  Chatham,  and  a  thousand 
more  have  landed  below  the  Bridge  to  fight  the  flames  on  that 
side.  Keep  by  me  now,  and,  when  we  decide  where  to  set 
to  work,  I  will  put  you  under  the  orders  of  Captain  Warn- 
cliffe,  who  has  charge  of  them." 

When  they  reached  the  bottom  of  Fleet  Street,  the  fire  was 
halfway  down  Ludgate  Hill,  and  it  was  decided  to  begin 
operations  along  the  bottom  of  the  Fleet  Valley.  The  dock- 
yard men  and  sailors  were  brought  up,  and  following  them 
were  some  carts  laden  with  kegs  of  powder. 

"  Warncliffe,"  Lord  Albemarle  said,  as  the  officer  came  up 
at  the  head  of  them,  "  Sir  Cyril  Shenstone  is  anxious  to  help. 
You  know  him  by  repute,  and  you  can  trust  him  in  any  dan- 
gerous business.  You  had  better  tell  off  twenty  men  under 
him.  You  have  only  to  tell  him  what  you  want  done,  and 
you  can  rely  upon  its  being  done  thoroughly." 

The  sailors  were  soon  at  work  along  the  line  of  the  Fleet 
Ditch.     All  carried  axes,  and  with  these  they  chopped  down 


AFTER    THE    FIRE  385 

the  principal  beams  of  the  small  houses  clustered  by  the 
Ditch,  and  so  weakened  them  that  a  small  charge  of  powder 
easily  brought  them  down.  In  many  places  they  met  with 
fierce  opposition  from  the  owners,  who,  still  clinging  to  the 
faint  hope  that  something  might  occur  to  stop  the  progress  of 
the  fire  before  it  reached  their  abodes,  raised  vain  protesta- 
tions against  the  destruction  of  their  houses.  All  day  the 
men  worked  unceasingly,  but  in  vain.  Driven  by  the  fierce 
wind,  the  flames  swept  down  the  opposite  slope,  leapt  over 
the  space  strewn  with  rubbish  and  beams,  and  began  to  climb 
Fleet  Street  and  Holborn  Hill  and  the  dense  mass  of  houses 
between  them. 

The  fight  was  renewed  higher  up.  Beer  and  bread  and 
cheese  were  obtained  from  the  taverns,  and  served  out  to  the 
workmen,  and  these  kept  at  their  task  all  night.  Towards 
morning  the  wind  had  fallen  somewhat.  The  open  spaces 
of  the  Temple  favoured  the  defenders;  the  houses  to  east  of 
it  were  blown  up,  and,  late  in  the  afternoon,  the  progress  of 
the  flames  at  this  spot  was  checked.  As  soon  as  it  was  felt 
that  there  was  no  longer  any  fear  of  its  further  advance  here, 
the  exhausted  men,  who  had,  for  twenty-four  hours,  laboured, 
half  suffocated  by  the  blinding  smoke  and  by  the  dust  made 
by  their  own  work,  threw  themselves  down  on  the  grass  of  the 
Temple  Gardens  and  slept.  At  midnight  they  were  roused  by 
their  officers,  and  proceeded  to  assist  their  comrades,  who 
had  been  battling  with  the  flames  on  the  other  side  of  Fleet 
Street.  They  found  that  these  too  had  been  successful ;  the 
flames  had  swept  up  to  Fetter  Lane,  but  the  houses  on  the 
west  side  had  been  demolished,  and  although,  at  one  or  two 
points,  the  fallen  beams  caught  fire,  they  were  speedily  ex- 
tinguished. Halfway  up  Fetter  Lane  the  houses  stood  on  both 
sides  uninjured,  for  a  large  open  space  round  St.  Andrew's, 
Holborn,  had  aided  the  defenders  in  their  efforts  to  check  the 
flames.  North  of  Holborn  the  fire  had  spread  but  little,  and 
that  only  among  the  poorer  houses  in  Fleet  Valley. 

Ascending  the  hill,  they  found  that,  while  the  flames  had 


386  WHEN  LONDON  BURNED 

overleapt  the  City  wall  from  Ludgate  to  Newgate  in  its  prog- 
ress west,  the  wall  had  proved  an  effective  barrier  from  the 
sharp  corner  behind  Christchurch  up  to  Aldersgate  and  thence 
up  to  Cripplegate,  which  was  the  farthest  limit  reached  by  the 
fire  to  the  north.  To  the  east,  the  City  had  fared  better.  By 
the  river,  indeed,  the  destruction  was  complete  as  far  as  the 
Tower.  Mark  Lane,  however,  stood,  and  north  of  this  the 
line  of  destruction  swept  westward  to  Leaden  Hall,  a  massive 
structure  at  the  entrance  to  the  street  that  took  its  name  from 
it,  and  proved  a  bulwark  against  the  flames.  From  this  point, 
the  line  of  devastated  ground  swept  round  by  the  eastern  end 
of  Throgmorton  Street  to  the  northern  end  of  Basinghall  Street. 

Cyril  remained  with  the  sailors  for  two  days  longer,  during 
which  time  they  were  kept  at  work  beating  out  the  embers  of 
the  fire.  In  this  they  were  aided  by  a  heavy  fall  of  rain, 
which  put  an  end  to  all  fear  of  the  flames  springing  up  again. 

"There  can  be  no  need  for  you  to  remain  longer  with  us, 
Sir  Cyril,"  Captain  Warncliffe  said,  at  the  end  of  the  second 
day.  "I  shall  have  pleasure  in  reporting  to  the  Duke  of 
Albemarle  the  good  services  that  you  have  rendered.  Doubt- 
less we  shall  remain  on  duty  here  for  some  time,  for  we  may 
have,  for  aught  I  know,  to  aid  in  the  clearing  away  of  some 
of  the  ruins;  but,  at  any  rate,  there  can  be  no  occasion  for 
you  to  stay  longer  with  us." 

Cyril  afterwards  learnt  that  the  sailors  and  dockyard  men 
were,  on  the  following  day,  sent  back  to  Chatham.  The  fire 
had  rendered  so  great  a  number  of  men  homeless  and  without 
means  of  subsistence,  that  there  was  an  abundant  force  on 
hand  for  the  clearing  away  of  ruins.  Great  numbers  were 
employed  by  the  authorities,  while  many  of  the  merchants 
and  traders  engaged  parties  to  clear  away  the  ruins  of  their 
dwellings,  in  order  to  get  at  the  cellars  below,  in  which  they 
had,  as  soon  as  the  danger  from  fire  was  perceived,  stowed 
away  the  main  bulk  of  their  goods.  As  soon  as  he  was  re- 
leased from  duty,  Cyril  made  his  way  to  the  Tower,  and,  hir- 
ing a  boat,  was  rowed  to  the  Good  Venture. 


AFTER   THE    FIRE  387 

The  shipping  presented  a  singular  appearance,  their  sides 
being  blistered,  and  in  many  places  completely  stripped  of 
their  paint,  while  in  some  cases  the  spars  were  scorched,  and 
the  sails  burnt  away.  There  was  lively  satisfaction  at  his 
appearance,  as  he  stepped  on  to  the  deck  of  the  Good  Ven- 
ture, for,  until  he  did  so,  he  had  been  unrecognised,  so  be- 
grimed with  smoke  and  dust  was  he. 

"We  have  been  wondering  about  you,"  Captain  Dave  said, 
as  he  shook  him  by  the  hand,  "  but  I  can  scarce  say  we  had 
become  uneasy.  We  learnt  that  a  large  body  of  seamen  and 
others  were  at  work  blowing  up  houses,  and  as  you  had  gone 
to  offer  your  services  we  doubted  not  that  you  were  employed 
with  them.  Truly  you  must  have  been  having  a  rough  time 
of  it,  for  not  only  are  you  dirtier  than  any  scavenger,  but  you 
look  utterly  worn  out  and  fatigued." 

"  It  was  up-hill  work  the  first  twenty-four  hours,  for  we 
worked  unceasingly,  and  worked  hard,  too,  I  can  assure  you, 
and  that  well-nigh  smothered  with  smoke  and  dust.  Since 
then,  our  work  has  been  more  easy,  but  no  less  dirty.  In  the 
three  days  I  have  not  had  twelve  hours'  sleep  altogether." 

"I  will  get  a  tub  of  hot  water  placed  in  your  cabin," 
Captain  Watson  said,  "and  should  advise  you,  when  you 
get  out  from  it,  to  turn  into  your  bunk  at  once.  No  one 
shall  go  near  you  in  the  morning  until  you  wake  of  your 
own  accord." 

Cyril  was,  however,  down  to  breakfast. 

"  Now  tell  us  all  about  the  fire,"  Nellie  said,  when  they  had 
finished  the  meal. 

"I  have  nothing  to  tell  you,  for  I  know  nothing,"  Cyril 
replied.  "Our  work  was  simply  pulling  down  and  blowing 
up  houses.  I  had  scarce  time  so  much  as  to  look  at  the  fire. 
However,  as  I  have  since  been  working  all  round  its  course, 
I  can  tell  you  exactly  how  far  it  spread." 

When  he  brought  his  story  to  a  conclusion,  he  said, — 

"And  now,  Captain  Dave,  what  are  you  thinking  of  doing?  " 

"In  the  first  place,  I  am  going  ashore  to  look  at  the  old 


388  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

house.  As  soon  as  I  can  get  men,  I  shall  clear  the  ground, 
and  begin  to  rebuild  it.  I  have  enough  laid  by  to  start  me 
again.  I  should  be  like  a  fish  out  of  water  with  nothing  to 
see  to.  I  have  the  most  valuable  part  of  my  stock  still  on 
hand  here  on  deck,  and  if  the  cellar  has  proved  staunch  my 
loss  in  goods  will  be  small  indeed,  for  the  anchors  and  chains 
in  the  yard  will  have  suffered  no  damage.  But  even  if  the 
cellar  has  caved  in,  and  its  contents  are  destroyed,  and  if, 
when  I  have  rebuilt  my  house,  I  find  I  have  not  enough  left 
to  replenish  my  stock,  I  am  sure  that  I  can  get  credit  from 
the  rope-  and  sail-makers,  and  iron-masters  with  whom  I 
deal." 

"Do  not  trouble  yourself  about  that,  Captain  Dave,"  Cyril 
said.  "  You  came  to  my  help  last  time,  and  it  will  be  my 
turn  this  time.  I  am  sure  that  I  shall  have  no  difficulty  in 
getting  any  monies  that  may  be  required  from  Mr.  Golds- 
worthy,  and  there  is  nothing  that  will  give  me  more  pleasure 
than  to  see  you  established  again  in  the  place  that  was  the 
first  where  I  ever  felt  I  had  a  home." 

"I  hope  that  it  will  not  be  needed,  lad,"  Captain  Dave 
said,  shaking  his  hand  warmly,  "but  if  it  should,  I  will  not 
hesitate  to  accept  your  offer  in  the  spirit  in  which  it  is  made, 
and  thus  add  one  more  to  the  obligations  that  I  am  under  to 
you." 

Cyril  went  ashore  with  Captain  Dave  and  John  Wilkes. 
The  wall  of  the  yard  was,  of  course,  uninjured,  but  the  gate 
was  burnt  down.  The  store-house,  which  was  of  wood,  had 
entirely  disappeared,  and  the  back  wall  of  the  house  had  fallen 
over  it  and  the  yard.  The  entrance  to  the  cellar,  therefore, 
could  not  be  seen,  and,  as  yet,  the  heat  from  the  fallen  bricks 
was  too  great  to  attempt  to  clear  them  away  to  get  at  it. 

That  night,  however,  it  rained  heavily,  and  in  the  morning 
Captain  Watson  took  a  party  of  sailors  ashore,  and  these  suc- 
ceeded in  clearing  away  the  rubbish  sufficiently  to  get  to  the 
entrance  of  the  cellar.  The  door  was  covered  by  an  iron 
plate,  and  although  the  wood  behind  this  was  charred  it  had 


AFTER   THE    FIRE  389 

not  caught  fire,  and  on  getting  it  open  it  was  found  that  the 
contents  of  the  cellar  were  uninjured. 

In  order  to  prevent  marauders  from  getting  at  it  before 
preparations  could  be  made  for  rebuilding,  the  rubbish  was 
again  thrown  in  so  as  to  completely  conceal  the  entrance. 
On  returning  on  board  there  was  a  consultation  on  the  future, 
held  in  the  cabin.  Captain  Dave  at  once  said  that  he  and 
John  Wilkes  must  remain  in  town  to  make  arrangements  for 
the  rebuilding  and  to  watch  the  performance  of  the  work. 
Cyril  warmly  pressed  Mrs.  Dowsett  and  Nellie  to  come  down 
with  him  to  Norfolk  until  the  house  was  ready  to  receive 
them,  but  both  were  in  favour  of  remaining  in  London,  and 
it  was  settled  that,  next  day,  they  should  go  down  to  Stepney, 
hire  a  house  and  store-room  there,  and  remove  thither  their 
goods  on  board  the  ship,  and  the  contents  of  the  cellar. 

There  was  some  little  difficulty  in  getting  a  house,  as  so 
many  were  seeking  for  lodgings,  but  at  last  they  came  upon  a 
widow  who  was  willing  to  let  a  house,  upon  the  proviso  that 
she  was  allowed  to  retain  one  room  for  her  own  occupation. 
This  being  settled,  Cyril  that  evening  returned  to  his  lodging, 
and  the  next  day  rode  down  to  Norfolk.  There  he  remained 
until  the  middle  of  May,  when  he  received  a  letter  from  Cap- 
tain Dave,  saying  that  his  house  was  finished,  and  that  they 
should  move  into  it  in  a  fortnight,  and  that  they  all  earnestly 
hoped  he  would  be  present.  As  he  had  already  been  thinking 
of  going  up  to  London  for  a  time,  he  decided  to  accept  the 
invitation. 

By  this  time  he  had  made  the  acquaintance  of  all  the  sur- 
rounding gentry,  and  felt  perfectly  at  home  at  Upmead.  He 
rode  frequently  into  Norwich,  and,  whenever  he  did  so,  paid 
a  visit  to  Mr.  Harvey,  whose  wife  had  died  in  January,  never 
having  completely  recovered  from  the  shock  that  she  had 
received  in  London.  Mr.  Harvey  himself  had  aged  much; 
he  still  took  a  great  interest  in  the  welfare  of  the  tenants  of 
Upmead,  and  in  Cyril's  proposals  for  the  improvement  of 
their  homes,  and  was  pleased  to   see   how  earnestly  he  had 


390  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

taken  up  the  duties  of  his  new  life.  He  spoke  occasionally 
of  his  son,  of  whose  death  he  felt  convinced. 

"I  have  never  been  able  to  obtain  any  news  of  him,"  he 
often  said,  "and  assuredly  I  should  have  heard  of  him  had  he 
been  alive. 

"It  would  ease  my  mind  to  know  the  truth,"  he  said,  one 
day.  "  It  troubles  me  to  think  that,  if  alive,  he  is  assuredly 
pursuing  evil  courses,  and  that  he  will  probably  end  his  days 
on  a  gallows.  That  he  will  repent,  and  turn  to  better  courses, 
I  have  now  no  hope  whatever.  Unless  he  be  living  by 
roguery,  he  would,  long  ere  this,  have  written,  professing 
repentance,  even  if  he  did  not  feel  it,  and  begging  for  assist- 
ance. It  troubles  me  much  that  I  can  find  out  nothing  for 
certain  of  him." 

"  Would  it  be  a  relief  to  you  to  know  surely  that  he  was 
dead?"  Cyril  asked. 

"  I  would  rather  know  that  he  was  dead  than  feel,  as  I  do, 
that  if  alive,  he  is  going  on  sinning.  One  can  mourn  for  the 
dead  as  David  mourned  for  Absalom,  and  trust  that  their  sins 
may  be  forgiven  them;  but,  uncertain  as  I  am  of  his  death,  I 
cannot  so  mourn,  since  it  may  be  that  he  still  lives." 

"Then,  sir,  I  am  in  a  position  to  set  your  mind  at  rest.  I 
have  known  for  a  long  time  that  he  died  of  the  Plague,  but  I 
have  kept  it  from  you,  thinking  that  it  was  best  you  should 
still  think  that  he  might  be  living.  He  fell  dead  beside  me 
on  the  very  day  that  I  sickened  of  the  Plague,  and,  indeed, 
it  was  from  him  that  I  took  it." 

Mr.  Harvey  remained  silent  for  a  minute  or  two. 

" 'Tis  better  so,"  he  said  solemnly.  "The  sins  of  youth 
may  be  forgiven,  but,  had  he  lived,  his  whole  course  might 
have  been  wicked.  How  know  you  that  it  was  he  who  gave 
you  the  Plague?  " 

"  I  met  him  in  the  street.  He  was  tottering  in  his  walk, 
and,  as  he  came  up,  he  stumbled,  and  grasped  me  to  save 
himself.  I  held  him  for  a  moment,  and  then  he  slipped  from 
my  arms  and  fell  on  the  pavement,  and  died." 


AFTER    THE    FIRE  391 

Mr.  Harvey  looked  keenly  at  Cyril,  and  was  about  to  ask  a 
question,  but  checked  himself. 

"He  is  dead,"  he  said.  "God  rest  his  soul,  and  forgive 
him  his  sins !  Henceforth  I  shall  strive  to  forget  that  he  ever 
lived  to  manhood,  and  seek  to  remember  him  as  he  was  when 
a  child." 

Then  he  held  out  his  hand  to  Cyril,  to  signify  that  he  would 
fain  be  alone. 

On  arriving  in  London,  Cyril  took  up  his  abode  at  his 
former  lodgings,  and  the  next  day  at  twelve  o'clock,  the  hour 
appointed  in  a  letter  he  found  awaiting  him  on  his  arrival, 
he  arrived  in  Tower  Street,  having  ridden  through  the  City. 
An  army  of  workmen,  who  had  come  up  from  all  parts  of  the 
country,  were  engaged  in  rebuilding  the  town.  In  the  main 
thoroughfares  many  of  the  houses  were  already  finished,  and 
the  shops  re-opened.  In  other  parts  less  progress  had  been 
made,  as  the  traders  were  naturally  most  anxious  to  resume 
their  business,  and  most  able  to  pay  for  speed. 

Captain  Dave's  was  one  of  the  first  houses  completed  in 
Tower  Street,  but  there  were  many  others  far  advanced  in 
progress.  The  front  differed  materially  from  that  of  the  old 
house,  in  which  each  story  had  projected  beyond  the  one  below 
it.  Inside,  however,  there  was  but  little  change  in  its  appear- 
ance, except  that  the  rooms  were  somewhat  more  lofty,  and 
that  there  were  no  heavy  beams  across  the  ceilings.  Captain 
Dave  and  his  family  had  moved  in  that  morning. 

"It  does  not  look  quite  like  the  old  place,"  Mrs.  Dowsett 
said,  after  the  first  greetings. 

"  Not  quite,"  Cyril  agreed.  "The  new  furniture,  of  course, 
gives  it  a  different  appearance  as  yet;  but  one  will  soon  get 
accustomed  to  that,  and  you  will  quickly  make  it  home-like 
again.  I  see  you  have  the  bits  of  furniture  you  saved  in  their 
old  corners." 

"Yes;  and  it  will  make  a  great  difference  when  they  get 
all  my  curiosities  up  in  their  places  again,"  Captain  Dave 
put    in.       "  We    pulled    them   down    anyhow,    and   some    of 


392  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

them  will  want  glueing  up  a  bit.  And  so  your  fighting  is  over, 
Cyril?" 

"Yes,  it  looks  like  it.  The  Dutch  have  evidently  had 
enough  of  it.  They  asked  for  peace,  and  as  both  parties  con- 
sented to  the  King  of  Sweden  being  mediator,  and  our  repre- 
sentatives and  those  of  Holland  are  now  settling  affairs  at 
Breda,  peace  may  be  considered  as  finally  settled.  We  have 
only  two  small  squadrons  now  afloat;  the  rest  are  all  snugly 
laid  up.  I  trust  that  there  is  no  chance  of  another  war  be- 
tween the  two  nations  for  years  to  come." 

"  I  hope  not,  Cyril.  But  De  Witte  is  a  crafty  knave,  and 
is  ever  in  close  alliance  with  Louis.  Were  it  not  for  French 
influence  the  Prince  of  Orange  would  soon  oust  him  from  the 
head  of  affairs." 

"I  should  think  he  would  not  have  any  power  for  mischief 
in  the  future,"  Cyril  said.  "  It  was  he  who  brought  on  the 
last  war,  and,  although  it  has  cost  us  much,  it  has  cost  the 
Dutch  very  much  more,  and  the  loss  of  her  commerce  has 
well-nigh  brought  Holland  to  ruin.  Besides,  the  last  victory 
we  won  must  have  lowered  their  national  pride  greatly." 

"You  have  not  heard  the  reports  that  are  about,  then?  " 

"  No,  I  have  heard  no  news  whatever.  It  takes  a  long  time 
for  it  to  travel  down  to  Norwich,  and  I  have  seen  no  one 
since  I  came  up  to  town  last  night." 

"Well,  there  is  a  report  that  a  Dutch  Fleet  of  eighty  sail  has 
put  to  sea.  It  may  be  that  'tis  but  bravado  to  show  that, 
though  they  have  begged  for  peace,  'tis  not  because  they  are 
in  no  condition  to  fight.  I  know  not  how  this  may  be,  but 
it  is  certain  that  for  the  last  three  days  the  Naval  people  have 
been  very  busy,  and  that  powder  is  being  sent  down  to  Chat- 
ham. As  for  the  Fleet,  small  as  it  is,  it  is  doubtful  whether 
it  would  fight,  for  the  men  are  in  a  veritable  state  of  mutiny, 
having  received  no  pay  for  many  months.  Moreover,  several 
ships  were  but  yesterday  bought  by  Government,  for  what 
purpose  it  is  not  known,  but  it  is  conjectured  they  are  meant 
for  fire-ships." 


AFTER    THE    FIRE  393 

"  I  cannot  but  think  that  it  is,  as  you  say,  a  mere  piece  of 
bravado  on  the  part  of  the  Dutch,  Captain  Dave.  They  could 
never  be  so  treacherous  as  to  attack  us  when  peace  is  well-nigh 
concluded,  but,  hurt  as  their  pride  must  be  by  the  defeat  we 
gave  them,  it  is  not  unnatural  they  should  wish  to  show  that 
they  can  still  put  a  brave  fleet  on  the  seas,  and  are  not  driven 
to  make  peace  because  they  could  not,  if  need  be,  continue 
the  war." 

"And  now  I  have  a  piece  of  news  for  you.  We  are  going 
to  have  a  wedding  here  before  long." 

"I  am  right  glad  to  hear  it,"  Cyril  said  heartily.  "And 
who  is  the  happy  man,  Nellie?"  he  asked,  turning  towards 
where  she  had  been  standing  the  moment  before.  But  Nellie 
had  fled  the  moment  her  father  had  opened  his  lips. 

"It  is  Frank  Watson,"  her  father  said.  "A  right  good  lad; 
and  her  mother  and  I  are  well  pleased  with  her  choice." 

"  I  thought  that  he  was  very  attentive  the  few  days  we  were 
on  board  his  father's  ship,"  Cyril  said.  "I  am  not  surprised 
to  hear  the  news." 

"They  have  been  two  voyages  since  then,  and  while  the 
Good  Venture  was  in  the  Pool,  Master  Frank  spent  most  of 
his  time  down  at  Stepney,  and  it  was  settled  a  fortnight  since. 
My  old  friend  Watson  is  as  pleased  as  I  am.  And  the  best 
part  of  the  business  is  that  Frank  is  going  to  give  up  the  sea 
and  become  my  partner.  His  father  owns  the  Good  Venture, 
and,  being  a  careful  man,  has  laid  by  a  round  sum,  and  he 
settled  to  give  him  fifteen  hundred  pounds,  which  he  will  put 
into  the  business." 

"That  is  a  capital  plan,  Captain  Dave.  It  will  be  an  excel- 
lent thing  for  you  to  have  so  young  and  active  a  partner." 

"Watson  has  bought  the  house  down  at  Stepney  that  we 
have  been  living  in,  and  Frank  and  Nellie  are  going  to  settle 
there,  and  Watson  will  make  it  his  headquarters  when  his  ship 
is  in  port,  and  will,  I  have  no  doubt,  take  up  his  moorings 
there,  when  he  gives  up  the  sea.  The  wedding  is  to  be  in  a 
fortnight's  time,  for  Watson  has  set  his  heart  on  seeing  them 


394  WHEN   LONDON    BURNED 

spliced  before  he  sails  again,  and  I  see  no  reason  for  delay. 
You  must  come  to  the  wedding,  of  course,  Cyril.  Indeed,  I 
don't  think  Nellie  would  consent  to  be  married  if  you  were 
not  there.  The  girl  has  often  spoken  of  you  lately.  You  see, 
now  that  she  really  knows  what  love  is,  and  has  a  quiet,  happy 
life  to  look  forward  to,  she  feels  more  than  ever  the  service 
you  did  her,  and  the  escape  she  had.  She  told  the  whole 
story  to  Frank  before  she  said  yes,  when  he  asked  her  to  be 
his  wife,  and,  of  course,  he  liked  her  no  less  for  it,  though  I 
think  it  would  go  hard  with  that  fellow  if  he  ever  met  him." 

"The  fellow  died  of  the  Plague,  Captain  Dave.  His  last 
action  was  to  try  and  revenge  himself  on  me  by  giving  me 
the  infection,  for,  meeting  me  in  the  streets,  he  threw  his  arms 
round  me  and  exclaimed,  '  I  have  given  you  the  Plague ! ' 
They  were  the  last  words  he  ever  spoke,  for  he  gave  a  hideous 
laugh,  and  then  dropped  down  dead.  However,  he  spoke 
truly,  for  that  night  I  sickened  of  it." 

"Then  your  kindness  to  Nellie  well-nigh  cost  you  your 
life,"  Mrs.  Dowsett  said,  laying  her  hand  on  his  shoulder, 
while  the  tears  stood  in  her  eyes.  "And  you  never  told  us 
this  before !  " 

"There  was  nothing  to  tell,"  Cyril  replied.  "If  I  had  not 
caught  it  from  him,  I  should  have,  doubtless,  taken  it  from 
someone  else,  for  I  was  constantly  in  the  way  of  it,  and  could 
hardly  have  hoped  to  escape  an  attack.  Now,  Captain  Dave, 
let  us  go  downstairs,  and  see  the  store." 

"John  Wilkes  and  the  two  boys  are  at  work  there,"  the  Cap- 
tain said,  as  he  went  downstairs,  "and  we  open  our  doors  to- 
morrow. I  have  hurried  on  the  house  as  fast  as  possible,  and 
as  no  others  in  my  business  have  yet  opened,  I  look  to  do  a 
thriving  trade  at  once.  Watson  will  send  all  his  friends  here, 
and  as  there  is  scarce  a  captain  who  goes  in  or  out  of  port 
but  knows  Frank,  I  consider  that  our  new  partner  will  greatly 
extend  the  business." 

Captain  Watson  and  Frank  came  in  at  supper-time,  and, 
after  spending  a  pleasant  evening,  Cyril  returned  to  his  lodg- 


AFTER   THE    FIRE  395 

ings  in  the  Strand.  The  next  day  he  was  walking  near  White- 
hall when  a  carriage  dashed  out  at  full  speed,  and,  as  it  came 
along,  he  caught  sight  of  the  Duke  of  Albemarle,  who  looked 
in  a  state  of  strange  confusion.  His  wig  was  awry,  his  coat 
was  off,  and  his  face  was  flushed  and  excited.  As  his  eye  fell 
on  Cyril,  he  shouted  out  to  the  postillions  to  stop.  x\s  they 
pulled  up,  he  shouted, — 

"Jump  in,  Sir  Cyril!     Jump  in,  for  your  life." 

Astonished  at  this  address,  Cyril  ran  to  the  door,  opened 
it,  and  jumped  in,  and  the  Duke  shouted  to  the  postillions 
to  go  on. 

"What  do  you  think,  sir?  —  what  do  you  think?"  roared 
the  Duke.  "Those  treacherous  scoundrels,  the  Dutch,  have 
appeared  with  a  great  Fleet  of  seventy  men-of-war,  besides 
fire-ships,  off  Sheerness,  this  morning  at  daybreak,  and  have 
taken  the  place,  and  Chatham  lies  open  to  them.  We  have 
been  bamboozled  and  tricked.  While  the  villains  were  pre- 
tending they  were  all  for  peace,  they  have  been  secretly  fitting 
out,  and  there  they  are  at  Sheerness.  A  mounted  messenger 
brought  in  the  news,  but  ten  minutes  ago." 

"Have  they  taken  Sheerness,  sir?  " 

"Yes;  there  were  but  six  guns  mounted  on  the  fort,  and  no 
preparations  made.  The  ships  that  were  there  did  nothing. 
The  rascals  are  in  mutiny  —  and  small  wonder,  when  they  can 
get  no  pay,  the  money  voted  for  them  being  wasted  by  the 
Court.  It  is  enough  to  drive  one  wild  with  vexation,  and, 
had  I  my  will,  there  are  a  dozen  men,  whose  names  are  the 
foremost  in  the  country,  whom  I  would  hang  up  with  my  own 
hands.  The  wind  is  from  the  east,  and  if  they  go  straight  up 
the  Medway  they  may  be  there  this  afternoon,  and  have  the 
whole  of  our  ships  at  their  mercy.  It  is  enough  to  make 
Blake  turn  in  his  grave  that  such  an  indignity  should  be 
offered  us,  though  it  be  but  the  outcome  of  treachery  on  the 
part  of  the  Dutch,  and  of  gross  negligence  on  ours.  But  if 
they  give  us  a  day  or  two  to  prepare,  we  will,  at  least,  give 
them  something  to  do  before  they  can  carry  out  their  design, 


396  WHEN   LONDON    BURNED 

and,  if  one  could  but  rely  on  the  sailors,  we  might  even  beat 
them  off;  but  it  is  doubtful  whether  the  knaves  will  fight. 
The  forts  are  unfinished,  though  the  money  was  voted  for  them 
three  years  since.  And  all  this  is  not  the  worst  of  it,  for, 
after  they  have  taken  Chatham,  there  is  naught  to  prevent 
their  coming  up  to  London.  We  have  had  plague  and  we 
have  had  fire,  and  to  be  bombarded  by  the  Dutchmen  would 
be  the  crowning  blow,  and  it  would  be  like  to  bring  about 
another  revolution  in  England." 

They  posted  down  to  Chatham  as  fast  as  the  horses  could 
gallop.  The  instant  the  news  had  arrived,  the  Duke  had 
sent  off  a  man,  on  horseback,  to  order  horses  to  be  in  readi- 
ness to  change  at  each  posting  station.  Not  a  minute,  there- 
fore, was  lost.  In  a  little  over  two  hours  from  the  time  of 
leaving  Whitehall,  they  drove  into  the  dockyard. 

"Where  is  Sir  Edward  Spragge?"  the  Duke  shouted,  as  he 
leapt  from  the  carriage. 

"He  has  gone  down  to  the  new  forts,  your  Grace,"  an 
officer  replied. 

"Have  a  gig  prepared  at  once,  without  the  loss  of  a 
moment,"  the  Duke  said.  "What  is  being  done?"  he  asked 
another  officer,  as  the  first  ran  off. 

"  Sir  Edward  has  taken  four  frigates  down  to  the  narrow  part 
of  the  river,  sir,  and  preparations  have  been  made  for  placing 
a  great  chain  there.  Several  of  the  ships  are  being  towed  out 
into  the  river,  and  are  to  be  sunk  in  the  passage." 

"Any  news  of  the  Dutch  having  left  Sheerness?  " 

"No,  sir;  a  shallop  rowed  up  at  noon,  but  was  chased  back 
again  by  one  of  our  pinnaces." 

"That  is  better  than  I  had  hoped.  Come,  come,  we  shall 
make  a  fight  for  it  yet,"  and  he  strode  away  towards  the 
landing. 

"Shall  I  accompany  you,  sir?"  Cyril  asked. 

"Yes.  There  is  nothing  for  you  to  do  until  we  see  exactly 
how  things  stand.  I  shall  use  you  as  my  staff  officer  —  that 
is,  if  you  are  willing,  Sir  Cyril.     I  have  carried  you  off  with- 


AFTER   THE    FIRE  397 

out  asking  whether  you  consented  or  no;  but,  knowing  your 
spirit  and  quickness,  I  felt  sure  you  would  be  of  use." 

"  I  am  at  your  service  altogether,"  Cyril  said,  "and  am  glad 
indeed  that  your  Grace  encountered  me,  for  I  should  have 
been  truly  sorry  to  have  been  idle  at  such  a  time." 

An  eight-oared  gig  was  already  at  the  stairs,  and  they  were 
rowed  rapidly  down  the  river.  They  stopped  at  Upnor  Cas- 
tle, and  found  that  Major  Scott,  who  was  in  command  there, 
was  hard  at  work  mounting  cannon  and  putting  the  place  in  a 
posture  of  defence. 

"  You  will  have  more  men  from  London  by  to-morrow  night, 
at  the  latest,"  the  Duke  said,  "and  powder  and  shot  in  abun- 
dance was  sent  off  yesterday.  We  passed  a  train  on  our  way 
down,  and  I  told  them  to  push  on  with  all  speed.  As  the 
Dutch  have  not  moved  yet,  they  cannot  be  here  until  the 
afternoon  of  to-morrow,  and,  like  enough,  will  not  attack  until 
next  day,  for  they  must  come  slowly,  or  they  will  lose  some  of 
their  ships  on  the  sands.  We  will  try  to  get  up  a  battery 
opposite,  so  as  to  aid  you  with  a  cross  fire.  I  am  going 
down  to  see  Sir  Edward  Spragge  now." 

Taking  their  places  in  the  boat  again,  they  rowed  round  the 
horseshoe  curve  down  to  Gillingham,  and  then  along  to  the 
spot  where  the  frigates  were  moored.  At  the  sharp  bend 
lower  down  here  the  Duke  found  the  Admiral,  and  they  held 
a  long  consultation  together.  It  was  agreed  that  the  chain 
should  be  placed  somewhat  higher  up,  where  a  lightly-armed 
battery  on  either  side  would  afford  some  assistance,  that  be- 
hind the  chain  the  three  ships,  the  Matthias,  the  Unity,  and 
the  Charles  V.,  all  prizes  taken  from  the  Dutch,  should  be 
moored,  and  that  the  Jo?ia than  and  Fort  of  Honinggen —  also 
a  Dutch  prize  —  should  be  also  posted  there. 

Having  arranged  this,  the  Duke  was  rowed  back  to  Chat- 
ham, there  to  see  about  getting  some  of  the  great  ships  re- 
moved from  their  moorings  off  Gillingham,  up  the  river.  To 
his  fury,  he  found  that,  of  all  the  eighteen  hundred  men 
employed  in  the  yard,  not  more  than  half  a  dozen  had  re- 


398  WHEN   LONDON   BURNED 

mained  at  their  work,  the  rest  being,  like  all  the  townsmen, 
occupied  in  removing  their  goods  in  great  haste.  Even  the 
frigates  that  were  armed  had  but  a  third,  at  most,  of  their 
crews  on  board,  so  many  having  deserted  owing  to  the  back- 
wardness of  their  pay. 

That  night,  Sir  W.  Coventry,  Sir  W.  Penn,  Lord  Brounker, 
and  other  officers  and  officials  of  the  Admiralty,  came  down 
from  London.  Some  of  these,  especially  Lord  Brounker,  had 
a  hot  time  of  it  with  the  Duke,  who  rated  them  roundly  for 
the  state  of  things  which  prevailed,  telling  the  latter  that  he 
was  the  main  cause  of  all  the  misfortunes  that  might  occur, 
owing  to  his  having  dismantled  and  disarmed  all  the  great 
ships.  In  spite  of  the  efforts  of  all  these  officers,  but  little 
could  be  done,  owing  to  the  want  of  hands,  and  to  the  refusal 
of  the  dockyard  men,  and  most  of  the  sailors,  to  do  anything. 
A  small  battery  of  sandbags  was,  however,  erected  opposite 
Upnor,  and  a  few  guns  placed  in  position  there. 

Several  ships  were  sunk  in  the  channel  above  Upnor,  and  a 
few  of  those  lying  off  Gillingham  were  towed  up.  Little  help 
was  sent  down  from  London,  for  the  efforts  of  the  authorities 
were  directed  wholly  to  the  defence  of  the  Thames.  The 
train-bands  were  all  under  arms,  fire-ships  were  being  fitted 
out  and  sent  down  to  Gravesend,  and  batteries  erected  there 
and  at  Tilbury,  while  several  ships  were  sunk  in  the  channel. 

The  Dutch  remained  at  Sheerness  from  the  7th  to  the  12th, 
and  had  it  not  been  for  the  misconduct  of  the  men,  Chatham 
could  have  been  put  into  a  good  state  for  defence.  As  it  was, 
but  little  could  be  effected;  and  when,  on  the  12th,  the  Dutch 
Fleet  were  seen  coming  up  the  river,  the  chances  of  successful 
resistance  were  small. 

The  fight  commenced  by  a  Dutch  frigate,  commanded  by 
Captain  Brakell,  advancing  against  the  chain.  Carried  up  by 
a  strong  tide  and  east  wind  the  ship  struck  it  with  such  force 
that  it  at  once  gave  way.  The  English  frigates,  but  weakly 
manned,  could  offer  but  slight  resistance,  and  the" Jonathan 
was  boarded  and  captured  by  Brakell.      Following  his  frigate 


AFTER   THE    FIRE  399 

were  a  host  of  fire-ships,  which  at  once  grappled  with  the 
defenders.  The  Matthias,  Unity,  Charles  V.,  and  Fort  of 
Honinggen  were  speedily  in  flames.  The  light  batteries  on 
the  shore  were  silenced  by  the  guns  of  the  Fleet,  which  then 
anchored.  The  next  day,  six  of  their  men-of-war,  with  five 
fire  -  ships,  advanced,  exchanged  broadsides,  as  they  went 
along,  with  the  Royal  Oak  and  presently  engaged  Upnor. 
They  were  received  with  so  hot  a  fire  from  the  Castle,  and 
from  the  battery  opposite,  where  Sir  Edward  Spragge  had 
stationed  himself,  that,  after  a  time,  they  gave  up  the  design 
of  ascending  to  the  dockyard,  which  at  that  time  occupied 
a  position  higher  up  the  river  than  at  present. 

The  tide  was  beginning  to  slacken,  and  they  doubtless 
feared  that  a  number  of  fire-barges  might  be  launched  at  them 
did  they  venture  higher  up.  On  the  way  back,  they  launched 
a  fire-ship  at  the  Royal  Oak,  which  was  commanded  by  Captain 
Douglas.  The  flames  speedily  communicated  to  the  ship, 
and  the  crew  took  to  the  boats  and  rowed  ashore.  Captain 
Douglas  refused  to  leave  his  vessel,  and  perished  in  the  flames. 
The  report  given  by  the  six  men-of-war  decided  the  Dutch 
not  to  attempt  anything  further  against  Chatham.  On  the 
14th,  they  set  fire  to  the  hulks,  the  Loyal  London  and  the 
Great  James,  and  carried  off  the  hulk  of  the  Royal  Charles, 
after  the  English  had  twice  tried  to  destroy  her  by  fire.  As 
this  was  the  ship  in  which  the  Duke  of  Albemarle,  then  Gen- 
eral Monk,  had  brought  the  King  over  to  England  from  Hol- 
land, her  capture  was  considered  a  special  triumph  for  the 
Dutch  and  a  special  dishonour  to  us. 

The  Duke  of  Albemarle  had  left  Chatham  before  the  Dutch 
came  up.  As  the  want  of  crews  prevented  his  being  of  any 
use  there,  and  he  saw  that  Sir  Edward  Spragge  would  do  all 
that  was  possible  in  defence  of  the  place,  he  posted  back  to 
London,  where  his  presence  was  urgently  required,  a  com- 
plete panic  reigning.  Crowds  assembled  at  Whitehall,  and 
insulted  the  King  and  his  ministers  as  the  cause  of  the  pres- 
ent misfortunes,  while  at  Deptford  and  Wapping,  the  sailors 


400  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

and  their  wives  paraded  the  streets,  shouting  that  the  ill- 
treatment  of  our  sailors  had  brought  these  things  about,  and 
so  hostile  were  their  manifestations  that  the  officials  of  the 
Admiralty  scarce  dared  show  themselves  in  the  streets. 

Cyril  had  remained  at  Chatham,  the  Duke  having  recom- 
mended him  to  Sir  Edward  Spragge,  and  he,  with  some  other 
gentlemen  and  a  few  sailors,  had  manned  the  battery  opposite 
Up  nor. 

The  great  proportion  of  the  Dutch  ships  were  still  at  the 
Nore,  as  it  would  have  been  dangerous  to  have  hazarded  so 
great  a  fleet  in  the  narrow  water  of  the  Medway.  As  it  was, 
two  of  their  men-of-war,  on  the  way  back  from  Chatham,  ran 
ashore,  and  had  to  be  burnt.  They  had  also  six  fire-ships 
burnt,  and  lost  over  a  hundred  and  fifty  men. 

Leaving  Admiral  Van  Ness  with  part  of  the  Fleet  in  the 
mouth  of  the  Thames,  De  Ruyter  sailed  first  for  Harwich, 
where  he  attempted  to  land  with  sixteen  hundred  men  in 
boats,  supported  by  the  guns  of  the  Fleet.  The  boats,  how- 
ever, failed  to  effect  a  landing,  being  beaten  off,  with  con- 
siderable loss,  by  the  county  Militia;  and  Ruyter  then  sailed 
for  Portsmouth,  where  he  also  failed.  He  then  went  west  to 
Torbay,  where  he  was  likewise  repulsed,  and  then  returned 
to  the  mouth  of  the  Thames. 

On  July  23rd,  Van  Ness,  with  twenty-five  men-of-war, 
sailed  up  the  Hope,  where  Sir  Edward  Spragge  had  now 
hoisted  his  flag  on  board  a  squadron  of  eighteen  ships,  of 
whom  five  were  frigates  and  the  rest  fire-ships.  A  sharp 
engagement  ensued,  but  the  wind  was  very  light,  and  the 
English,  by  towing  their  fire-ships,  managed  to  lay  them 
alongside  the  Dutch  fire-ships,  and  destroyed  twelve  of  these 
with  a  loss  of  only  six  English  ships.  But,  the  wind  then 
rising,  Sir  Edward  retired  from  the  Hope  to  Gravesend,  where 
he  was  protected  by  the  guns  at  Tilbury. 

The  next  day,  being  joined  by  Sir  Joseph  Jordan,  with  a 
few  small  ships,  he  took  the  offensive,  and  destroyed  the  last 
fire-ship  that  the  Dutch  had  left,  and  compelled  the  men-of- 


AFTER   THE   FIRE  401 

war  to  retire.  Sir  Edward  followed  them  with  his  little 
squadron,  and  Van  Ness,  as  he  retired  down  the  river,  was 
met  by  five  frigates  and  fourteen  fire-ships  from  Harwich. 
These  boldly  attacked  him.  Two  of  the  Dutch  men-of-war 
narrowly  escaped  being  burnt,  another  was  forced  ashore  and 
greatly  damaged,  and  the  whole  of  the  Dutch  Fleet  was  com- 
pelled to  bear  away. 

While  these  events  had  been  happening  in  the  Thames,  the 
negotiations  at  Breda  had  continued,  and,  just  as  the  Dutch 
retreated,  the  news  came  that  Peace  had  been  signed.  The 
Dutch,  on  their  side,  were  satisfied  with  the  success  with  which 
they  had  closed  the  war,  while  England  was,  at  the  moment, 
unable  to  continue  it,  and  the  King,  seeing  the  intense  un- 
popularity that  had  been  excited  against  him  by  the  affair  at 
Chatham,  was  glad  to  ratify  the  Peace,  especially  as  we 
thereby  retained  possession  of  several  islands  we  had  taken 
in  the  West  Indies  from  the  Dutch,  and  it  was  manifest  that 
Spain  was  preparing  to  join  the  coalition  of  France  and  Hol- 
land against  us. 

A  Peace  concluded  under  such  circumstances  was  naturally 
but  a  short  one.  When  the  war  was  renewed,  three  years 
later,  the  French  were  in  alliance  with  us,  and,  after  several 
more  desperate  battles,  in  which  no  great  advantages  were 
gained  on  either  side,  the  Dutch  were  so  exhausted  and  im- 
poverished by  the  loss  of  trade,  that  a  final  Peace  was  arranged 
on  terms  far  more  advantageous  to  us  than  those  secured  by 
the  Treaty  of  1667.  The  De  Wittes,  the  authors  of  the  pre- 
vious wars,  had  both  been  killed  in  a  popular  tumult.  The 
Prince  of  Orange  was  at  the  head  of  the  State,  and  the  fact 
that  France  and  Spain  were  both  hostile  to  Holland  had  re- 
awakened the  feeling  of  England  in  favour  of  the  Protestant 
Republic,  and  the  friendship  between  the  two  nations  has 
never  since  been  broken. 

Cyril  took  no  part  in  the  last  war  against  the  Dutch.  He, 
like  the  majority  of  the  nation,  was  opposed  to  it,  and, 
although  willing  to  give  his  life   in  defence  of  his  country 

2  c 


402  WHEN    LONDON    BURNED 

when  attacked,  felt  it  by  no  means  his  duty  to  do  so  when  we 
were  aiding  the  designs  of  France  in  crushing  a  brave  enemy. 
Such  was  in  fact  the  result  of  the  war;  for  although  peace 
was  made  on  even  terms,  the  wars  of  Holland  with  England 
and  the  ruin  caused  to  her  trade  thereby,  inflicted  a  blow 
upon  the  Republic  from  which  she  never  recovered.  From 
being  the  great  rival  of  England,  both  on  the  sea  and  in  her 
foreign  commerce,  her  prosperity  and  power  dwindled  until 
she  ceased  altogether  to  be  a  factor  in  European  affairs. 

After  the  Peace  of  Breda  was  signed,  Cyril  went  down  to 
Upmead,  where,  for  the  next  four  years,  he  devoted  himself 
to  the  management  of  his  estate.  His  friendship  with  Mr. 
Harvey  grew  closer  and  warmer,  until  the  latter  came  to  con- 
sider him  in  really  the  light  of  a  son;  and  when  he  died,  in 
1 68 1,  it  was  found  that  his  will  was  unaltered,  and  that,  with 
the  exception  of  legacies  to  many  of  his  old  employes  at  his 
factory,  the  whole  of  his  property  was  left  to  Cyril.  The  latter 
received  a  good  offer  for  the  tanyard,  and,  upon  an  estate 
next  to  his  own  coming  shortly  afterwards  into  the  market,  he 
purchased  it,  and  thus  the  Upmead  estates  became  as  exten- 
sive as  they  had  been  before  the  time  of  his  ancestor,  who  had 
so  seriously  diminished  them  during  the  reign  of  Elizabeth. 

His  friendship  with  the  family  of  the  Earl  of  Wisbech  had 
remained  unaltered,  and  he  had  every  year  paid  them  a  visit, 
either  at  Wisbech  or  at  Sevenoaks.  A  year  after  Mr.  Har- 
vey's death,  he  married  Dorothy,  who  had  previously  refused 
several  flattering  offers. 

Captain  Dave  and  his  wife  lived  to  a  good  old  age.  The 
business  had  largely  increased,  owing  to  the  energy  of  their 
son-in-law,  who  had,  with  his  wife  and  children,  taken  up  his 
abode  in  the  next  house  to  theirs,  which  had  been  bought  to 
meet  the  extension  of  their  business.  John  Wilkes,  at  the 
death  of  Captain  Dave,  declined  Cyril's  pressing  offer  to 
make  his  home  with  him. 

"It  would  never  do,  Sir  Cyril,"  he  said.  "I  should  be 
miserable  out  of  the  sight  of  ships,  and  without  a  place  where 


AFTER   THE    FIRE 


403 


I  could  meet  seafaring  men,  and  smoke  my  pipe,  and  listen 
to  their  yarns." 

He  therefore  remained  with  Frank  Watson,  nominally  in 
charge  of  the  stores,  but  doing,  in  fact,  as  little  as  he  chose 
until,  long  past  the  allotted  age  of  man,  he  passed  quietly 
away. 


THE   END 


"Wherever  English  is  spoken  one  imagines  that  Mr.  Henty's 
name  is  known.  One  cannot  enter  a  schoolroom  or  look  at  a 
boy's  bookshelf  without  seeing  half-a-dozen  of  his  familiar 
volumes.  Mr.  Henty  is  no  doubt  the  most  successful  writer 
for  boys,  and  the  one  to  whose  new  volumes  they  look  forward 
every  Christmas  with  most  pleasure." — Review  of  Reviews. 


A   LIST   OF   BOOKS 


V 


.  .  .  By  . .  . 

G,  A.  HENTY 


Published  by 

CHARLES   SCRIBNER'S   SONS 

153  to  157  Fifth  Avenue  &  <£  New  York 

and  by 

BLACKIE   &   SON,   Limited,  GLASGOW 


THIS    YEAR'S    BOOKS 

.  .  .  »y .  .. 

G.    A.    HLNTY. 

m  *  & 

"Among  writers  of  stories  of  adventures  for  boys  Mr.  Henty 
stands  in  the  very  first  rank." — Academy  (London). 


THE  TREASURE  OF  THE  INCAS 

A  Tale  of  Adventure  in  Peru.     With  8  full-page  Illustrations  by 
Wal  Paget,  and  Map.    $1.20  net. 

Peru  and  the  hidden  treasures  of  her  ancient  kings  offer  Mr.  Henty 
a  most  fertile  field  for  a  stirring  story  of  adventure  in  his  most  engag- 
ing style.  In  an  effort  to  win  the  girl  of  his  heart,  the  hero  penetrates 
into  the  wilds  of  the  land  of  the  Incas.  Boys  who  have  learned  to 
look  for  Mr.  Henty's  books  will  follow  his  new  hero  in  his  adventurous 
and  romantic  expedition,  with  absorbing  interest.  It  Is  one  of  the  most 
captivating  tales  Mr.  Henty  has  yet  written. 

WITH  KITCHENER  IN  THE  SOUDAN 

A  Story  of  Atbara  and  Omdurman.     With  10  full-page  Illustra- 
tions.    $1.20  net. 

Mr.  Henty  has  never  combined  history  and  thrilling  adventure  more 
skillfully  than  in  this  extremely  interesting  story.  It  is  not  in  boy 
nature  to  lay  it  aside  unfinished,  once  begun  ;  and  finished,  the  reader 
finds  himself  in  possession,  not  only  of  the  facts  and  the  true  atmos- 
phere of  Kitchener's  famous  Soudan  campaign,  but  of  the  Gordon 
tragedy  which  preceded  it  by  so  many  years  and  of  which  it  was  the 
outcome. 

WITH   THE   BRITISH  LEGION 

A  Story  of  the  Carlist  Uprising  of  1836.     Illustrated.     $1.20  net. 

Arthur  Hallet,  a  young  English  boy,  finds  himself  in  difficulty  at 
home,  through  certain  harmless  school  escapades,  and  enlists  in  the 
famous  "British  Legion,"  which  was  then  embarking  for  Spain  to  take 
part  in  the  campaign  to  repress  the  Carlist  uprising  of  1836.  Arthur 
shows  his  mettle  in  the  first  fight,  distinguishes  himself  by  daring  work 
in  carrying  an  important  dispatch  to  Madrid,  makes  a  dashing  and 
thrilling  rescue  of  the  sister  of  his  patron  and  is  rapidly  promoted  to 
the  rank  of  captain.  In  following  the  adventures  of  the  hero,  the 
reader  obtains,  as  is  usual  with  Mr.  Henty's  stories,  a  most  accurate 
and  interesting  history  of  a  picturesque  campaign. 


BOOKS   FOR    YOUNG    PEOPLE 


STORIES    BY    G.    A.    HENTY 

11  His  books  have  at  once  the  solidity  of  history  and  the  charm  of 
romance.  ''''-Journal  of  Education. 


TO   HERAT   AND    CABUL 

A  Story  of  the  First  Afghan   War.     By  G.  A.  Henty.     With 
Illustrations.      12mo,  $1.20  net. 

The  greatest  defeat  ever  experienced  by  the  British  Army  was  that 
in  the  Mountain  Passes  of  Afghanistan.  Angus  Cameron,  the  hero  of 
this  book,  having  been  captured  by  the  friendly  Afghans,  was  com- 
pelled to  be  a  witness  of  the  calamity.  His  whole  story  is  an  intensely 
interesting  one,  from  his  boyhood  in  Persia;  his  employment  underthe 
Government  at  Herat;  through  the  defense  of  that  town  against  the 
Persians;  to  Cabul,  where  he  shared  in  all  the  events  which  ended  in 
the  awful  march  through  the  Passes  from  which  but  one  man  escaped. 
Angus  is  always  at  the  point  of  danger,  and  whether  in  buttle  or  in 
hazardous  expeditions  shows  how  much  a  brave  youth,  full  of 
resources,  can  do,  even  with  so  treacherous  a  foe.  His  dangers  and 
adventures  are  thrilling,   and  his  escapes  marvellous. 

WITH  ROBERTS  TO  PRETORIA 

A  Tale  of  the  South  African  War.     By  G.  A  Henty.     With  12 
Illustrations.     $1.20  net. 

The  Boer  War  gives  Mr.  Henty  an  unexcelled  opportunity  for  a 
thrilling  story  of  present-day  interest  which  the  author  could  not  fail  to 
take  advantage  of.  Every  boy  reader  will  find  this  account  of  the  ad- 
ventures of  the  young  hero  most  exciting,  and,  at  the  same  time  a 
wonderfully  accurate  description  of  Lord  Roberts's  campaign  to  Preto- 
ria. Boys  have  found  history  in  the  dress  Mr.  Henty  gives  it  anything 
but  dull,  and  the  present  book  is  no  exception  to  the  rule. 

AT  THE  POINT  OF  THE  BAYONET 

A  Tale  of  the  Mahratta  War.     By  G.  A.  Henty.     Illustrated. 
12mo,  $1.20  net. 

One  hundred  years  ago  the  rule  of  the  British  in  India  was  only  partly 
established.  The  powerful  Mahrattas  were  unsubdued,  and  with  their 
skill  in  intrigue,  and  great  military  power,  they  were  exceedingly  dan- 
gerous. The  story  of  "At  the  Point  of  the  Bayonet"  begins  with 
the  attempt  to  conquer  this  powerful  people.  Harry  Lindsay,  an 
infant  when  his  father  and  mother  were  killed,  was  saved  by  his 
Mahratta  ayah,  who  carried  him  to  her  own  people  and  brought  him 
up  as  a  native.  She  taught  him  as  best  6he  could,  and,  having  told  him 
his  parentage,  sent  him  to  Bombay  to  be  educated.  At  sixteen  he  ob- 
tained a  commission  in  the  English  Army,  and  li is  knowledge  of  the 
Mahratta  tongue  combined  with  his  ability  and  bravery  enabled  him  to 
render  great  service  in  the  Mahratta  War,  and  carried  him,  through 
many  frightful  perils  by  land  and  sea,  to  high  rank. 


BOOKS  FOR    YOUNG   PEOPLE 


BY  G.  A.  HENTY 

"Mr.   Henty  mie;ht  with   entire   propriety  be  called  the  boys' Sir 
Walter  Scott." — Philadelphia  Press. 


IN   THE   IRISH   BRIGADE 

A  Tale  of  War  in  Flanders  and  Spain.    With  12  Illustrations  by 
Charles  M.  Sheldon.     12mo,  $1.50. 

De6mond  Kennedy  is  a  young  Irish  lad  who  left  Ireland  to  join  the 
Irish  Brigade  in  the  service  of  Louis  XIV.  of  France.  In  Paris  he  in- 
curred the  deadly  hatred  of  a  powerful  courtier  from  whom  he  had 
rescued  a  young  girl  who  had  been  kidnapped,  and  his  perils  are  of  ab- 
sorbing interest.  Captured  in  an  attempted  Jacobite  invasion  of  Scot- 
land, be  escaped  in  a  most  extraordinary  manner.  As  aid-de-camp 
to  the  Duke  of  Berwick  he  experienced  thrilling  adventures  in  Flan- 
ders. Transferred  to  the  Army  in  Spain,  he  was  nearly  assassinated, but 
escaped  to  return,  when  peace  was  declared,  to  his  native  land,  having 
received  pardon  and  having  recovered  his  estates.  The  story  i6  filled 
with  adventure,  and  the  interest  never  abates. 

OUT   WITH   GARIBALDI 

A   Story  of  the  Liberation  of  Italy.     By  G.  A.  Henty.     With 
8  Illustrations  by  W.  Rainey,  R.I.      12mo,  $1.50. 

Garibaldi  himself  is  the  central  figure  of  this  brilliant  story,  and  the 
little-known  history  of  the  struggle  for  Italian  freedom  is  told  here  in 
the  most  thrilling  way.  From  the  time  the  hero,  a  young  lad,  son  of 
an  English  father  and  an  Italian  mother,  joins  Garibaldi's  band  of 
1,000  men  in  the  first  descent  upon  Sicily,  which  was  garrisoned  by  one 
of  the  large  Neapolitan  armies,  until  the  end,  when  all  those  armies 
are  beaten,  and  the  two  Sicilys  are  conquered,  we  follow  with  the 
keenest  interest  the  exciting  adventures  of  the  lad  in  scouting,  in 
battle,  and  in  freeing  those  in  prison  for  liberty's  sake. 

WITH    BULLER   IN  NATAL 

Or,   A  Born  Leader.     By  G.  A.  Hehtt.     With  10  Illustrations 
by  W.  Rainet.     12mo,  $1.50. 

The  breaking  out  of  the  Boer  War  compelled  Chris  King,  the  hero 
of  the  story,  to  flee  with  hig  mother  from  Johannesburg  to  the  6e& 
coast.  They  were  with  many  other  Uitlanders,  and  all  suffered  much 
from  the  Boers.  Reaching  a  place  of  safety  for  their  families,  Chris 
and  twenty  of  his  friends  formed  an  independent  company  of  scouts.  In 
this  service  they  were  with  Gen.  Yule  at  Gleucoe,  then  in  Ladysmith, 
then  with  Buller.  In  each  place  they  had  many  thrilling  adventures. 
They  were  in  great  battles  and  in  lonely  fights  on  the  Veldt ;  were 
taken  prisoners  and  escaped;  and  they  rendered  most  valuable  service 
to  the  English  forces.  The  story  is  a  most  interesting  picture  of  the 
War  in  South  Africa. 


BOOKS   FOR    YOU  NO    PEOPLE 


BY  G.  A.   HENTY 

"  Surely  Mr.  Henry  should  understand  boys'  tastes  better  than  any 
man  living." — The  Times. 


WON    BY   THE    SWORD 

A  Tale  of  the  Thirty  Years'  War.     With  12  Illustrations  by 
Charles  M.  Sheldon,  and  four  Plans.     12mo,  $1.50. 

The  scene  of  this  story  is  laid  in  France,  during  the  time  of  Richelieu, 
of  Mazarin  and  Anne  of  Austria.  The  hero,  Hector  Campbell,  is  the 
orphaned  son  of  a  Scotch  officer  in  the  French  Army.  How  he  at- 
tracted the  notice  of  Marshal  Turenne  and  of  the  Prince  of  Conde ; 
how  he  rose  to  the  rank  of  Colpnel ;  how  he  finally  had  to  leave  France, 
pursued  by  the  deadly  hatred  of  the  Due  de  Beaufort — all  these  and 
much  more  the  story  tells  with  the  most  absorbing  interest. 

A   ROVING   COMMISSION 

Or,  Through  the  Black  Insurrection  at  Hayti.     With  12  Illus- 
trations by  William  Rainey.     12mo,  $1.50. 

This  is  one  of  the  most  brilliant  of  Mr.  Henty's  books.  A  story  of 
the  sea,  with  all  its  life  and  action,  it  is  also  full  of  thrilling  adven- 
tures on  land.  So  it  holds  the  keenest  interest  until  the  end.  The 
scene  is  a  new  one  to  Mr.  Henty's  readers,  being  laid  at  the  time  of  the 
Great  Revolt  of  the  Blacks,  by  which  Hayti  became  independent. 
Toussaint  l'Overture  appears,  and  an  admirable  picture  is  given  of  him 
and  of  his  power. 

NO   SURRENDER 

The    Story  of  the  Revolt  in  La  Vendee.     Wkh  8  IMustrations 

by  Stanley  L.  Wood.     12mo,  $1.50. 

The  revolt  of  La  Vendee  against  the  French  Republic  at  the  time  of 
the  Revolution  forms  the  groundwork  of  this  absorbing  story.  Leigh 
Stansfield,  a  young  English  lad,  is  drawn  into  the  thickest  of  the  con- 
flict. Forming  a  company  of  boys  as  scouts  for  the  Vendean  Army, 
he  greatly  aids  the  peasants.  He  rescues  his  sister  from  the  guillotine, 
and  finally,  after  many  thrilling  experiences,  when  the  cause  of  La 
Vendee  is  lost,  he  escapes  to  England. 

UNDER  WELLINGTON'S  COMMAND 

A  Tale  of  the  Peninsular  War.     With  12  Illustrations  by  Wal 
Paget.     12mo,  $1.50. 

The  dashing  hero  of  this  book,  Terence  O'Connor,  was  the  hero  of 
Mr.  Henty's  previous  book,  "  With  Moore  at  Corunna,"  to  which  this 
is  really  a  6equel.  He  is  still  at  the  head  of  the  "  Minho  "  Portuguese 
regiment.  Being  detached  on  independent  and  guerilla  duty  with  his 
regiment,  he  renders  invaluable  service  in  gaining  information  and  in 
harassing  the  French.  His  command,  being  constantly  on  the  edge  of 
the  army,  is  engaged  in  frequent  skirmishes  and  some  most  imDOrtant 
battles. 


BOOKS    FOR    TO  UNO    PEOPLE 


BY  G.  A.  HENTY 

"  Mr.  Henty  is  the  king  of  story-tellers  for  boys." — Sword  and  Trowel. 


AT  ABOUKIR  AND  ACRE 

A  Story  of  Napoleon's  Invasion  of  Egypt.  With  8  full-page 
Illustrations  by  William  Rainey,  and  3  Plans.  12mo, 
$1.50. 

The  hero,  having  saved  the  life  of  the  son  of  an  Arab  chief,  is  taken 
into  the  tribe,  has  a  part  in  the  battle  of  the  Pyramids  and  the  revolt 
at  Cairo.  He  is  an  eye-witness  of  the  famous  naval  battle  of  Aboukir, 
and  later  is  in  the  hardest  of  the  defense  of  Acre. 

BOTH  SIDES  THE  BORDER 

A  Tale  of  Hotspur  and  Glendower.  With  12  full-page  Illus- 
trations by  Ralph  Peacock.     12mo,  $1.50. 

This  is  a  brilliant  story  of  the  stirring  times  of  the  beginning  of  the 
Wars  of  the  Roses,  when  the  Scotch,  under  Douglas,  and  the  Welsh, 
under  Owen  Glendower,  were  attacking  the  English.  The  hero  of  the 
book  lived  near  the  Scotch  border,  and  saw  many  a  hard  fight  there. 
Entering  the  service  of  Lord  Percy,  he  was  sent  to  Wales,  where  he 
was  knighted,  and  where  he  was  captured.  Being  released,  he  returned 
home,  and  shared  in  the  fatal  battle  of  Shrewsbury. 


WITH  FREDERICK  THE  GREAT 

A  Tale  of  the  Seven  Years'  War.     With  12  full-page  Illustra- 
tions.    12mo,  $1.50. 

The  hero  of  this  story  while  still  a  youth  entered  the  service  of 
Frederick  the  Great,  and  by  a  succession  of  fortunate  circumstances 
and  perilous  adventures,  rose  to  the  rank  of  colonel.  Attached  to  the 
staff  of  the  king,  he  rendered  distinguished  services  in  many  battles,  in 
one  of  which  he  saved  the  king's  life.  Twice  captured  and  imprisoned, 
he  both  times  escaped  from  the  Austrian  fortresses. 

A  MARCH  ON  LONDON 

A  Story  of  Wat  Tyler's  Rising.     With  8  full-page  Illustra- 
tions by  W.  H.  Margetson.     12mo,  $1.50. 

The  story  of  Wat  Tyler's  Rebellion  is  but  little  known,  but  the  hero 
of  this  story  passes  through  that  perilous  time  and  takes  part  in  the 
civil  war  in  Flanders  which  followed  soon  after.  Although  young  he 
is  thrown  into  many  exciting  and  dangerous  adventures,  through  which 
he  passes  with  great  coolness  aud  much  credit. 


BOOKS    FOR    YOUNG    TEOPLE 


BY  G.  A.  HENTY 

"  No  country  nor  epoch  of  history  is  there  which  Mr.  Henty  does  not 
know,  and  what  is  really  remarkable  is  that  he  always  writes  well  and 
interestingly." — New  York  Times. 


WITH  MOORE  AT  CORUNNA 

A  Story  of  the  Peninsular  War.  "With  12  full-page  Illustra- 
tions by  Wal  Paget.     12mo,  $1.50. 

Terence  O'Connor  is  living  with  his  widowed  father,  Captain  O'Con- 
nor of  the  Mayo  Fusiliers,  with  the  regiment  at  the  time  when  the 
Peninsular  war  began.  Upon  the  regiment  being  ordered  to  Spain, 
Terence  gets  appointed  as  aid  to  one  of  the  generals  of  a  division.  By 
his  bravery  and  great  usefulness  throughout  the  war,  he  is  rewarded 
by  a  commission  as  colonel  in  the  Portuguese  army  and  there  rendered 
great  service. 

AT  AGINCOURT 

A  Tale  of  the  White  Hoods  of  Paris.  With  12  full-page 
Illustrations  by  Walter  Paget.  Crown  8vo,  olivine 
edges,  $1.50. 

The  story  begins  in  a  grim  feudal  castle  in  Normandie.  The  times 
were  troublous,  and  soon  the  king  compelled  Lady  Margaret  de  Villeroy 
with  her  children  to  go  to  Paris  as  hostages.  Guy  Aylmer  went  with 
her.  Paris  was  turbulent.  Soon  the  guild  of  the  butchers,  adopting 
white  hoods  as  their  uniform,  seized  the  city,  and  besieged  the  house 
where  our  hero  and  his  charges  lived.  After  desperate  righting,  the 
white  hoods  were  beaten  and  our  hero  and  his  charges  escaped  from 
the  city,  and  from  France. 

WITH  COCHRANE  THE  DAUNTLESS 

A  Tale  of  the  Exploits  of  Lord  Cochrane  in  South  American 
Waters.  With  12  full-page  Illustrations  by  W.  H. 
Margetson.     Crown  8vo,  olivine  edges,  $1.50. 

The  hero  of  this  story  accompanies  Cochrane  as  midshipman,  and 
6erves  in  the  war  between  Chili  and  Peru.  He  has  many  exciting 
adventures  in  battles  by  sea  and  land,  is  taken  prisoner  and  condemned 
to  death  by  the  Inquisition,  but  escapes  by  a  long  and  thrilling  flight 
across  South  America  and  down  the  Amazon. 

ON  THE  IRRAWADDY 

A  Story  of  the  First  Burmese  War.  With  8  full  page  Illus- 
trations by  W.  H.  Overend.  Crown  8vo,  olivine  edges, 
$1.50. 

The  hero,  having  an  uncle,  a  trader  on  the  Indian  and  Burmese 
rivers,  goes  out  to  join  him.  Soon  after,  war  is  declared  by  Burmah 
against  England  and  he  is  drawn  into  it.  He  has  many  experiences 
and  narrow  escapes  in  battles  and  in  scouting.  With  half-a-dozen 
men  he  rescues  his  cousin  who  had  been  taken  prisoner,  and  in  the 
flight  they  are  besieged  in  an  old,  ruined  temple. 


BOOKS   FOR     YOUNG    PEOPLE 


BY  G.  A.  HENTY 

"  Boys  like  stirring  adventures,  and  Mr.  Henty  is  a  master  of  thia 
method  of  composition.  "—New  York  Times. 


THROUGH   RUSSIAN  SNOWS 

A  Story  of  Napoleon's  Retreat  from  Moscow.  With  8  full- 
page  Illustrations  by  W.  H.  Overend  and  3  Maps.  Crown 
8vo,  olivine  edges,  $1.50. 

The  hero,  Julian  Wyatt,  after  several  adventures  with  smugglers,  by 
■whom  he  is  handed  over  a  prisoner  to  the  French,  regains  his  freedom 
and  joins  Napoleon's  army  in  the  Russian  campaign.  When  the  terrible 
retreat  begins,  Julian  finds  himself  in  the  rearguard  of  the  French  army, 
fighting  desperately.  Ultimately  he  escapes  out  of  the  general  disaster, 
and  returns  to  England. 

A   KNIGHT   OF    THE   WHITE   CROSS 

A  Tale  of  the  Siege  of  Rhodes.  With  12  full -page  Illustra- 
tions by  Ralph  Peacock,  and  a  Plan.  Crown  8vo,  olivine 
edges,  $1.50. 

Gervaise  Tresham,  the  hero  of  this  story,  joins  the  Order  of  the 
Knights  of  St.  John,  and  proceeds  to  the  stronghold  of  Rhodes.  Sub- 
sequently he  is  appointed  commander  of  a  war-galley,  and  in  his  first 
voyage  destroys  a  fleet  of  Moorish  corsairs.  During  one  of  his  cruises 
the  young  knight  is  attacked  on  shore,  captured  after  a  desperate 
Btruggle,  and  sold  into  slavery  in  Tripoli.  He  succeeds  in  escaping,  and 
returns  to  Rhodes  in  time  to  take  part  in  the  defense  of  that  fortress. 

THE   TIGER   OF   MYSORE 

A  Story  of  the  War  with  Tippoo  Saib.  With  12  full-page 
Illustrations  by  W.  H.  Margetson,  and  a  Map.  Crown 
8vo,  olivine  edges,  $1.50. 

Dick  Holland,  whose  father  is  supposed  to  be  a  captive  of  Tippoo 
Saib,  goes  to  India  to  help  him  to  escape.  He  joins  the  army  under 
Lord  Cornwallis,  and  takes  part  in  the  campaign  againt  Tippoo. 
Afterwards  he  assumes  a  disguise,  enters  Seringapatam,  and  at  last 
he  discovers  his  father  in  the  great  stronghold  of  Savandroog.  The 
hazardous  rescue  is  at  length  accomplished,  and  the  young  fellow's 
dangerous  mission  is  done. 

IN  THE  HEART  OF  THE  ROCKIES 

A  Story  of  Adventure  in  Colorado.  By  G.  A.  Henty.  With 
8  full-page  Illustrations  by  G.  C.  Hindley.  Crown  8vo, 
olivine  edges,  $1.50. 

The  hero,  Tom  Wade,  goes  to  seek  his  uncle  in  Colorado,  who  is  a 
hunter  and  gold-digger,  and  he  is  discovered,  after  many  dangers,  out 
on  the  Plains  with  some  comrades.  Going  in  quest  of  a  gold  mine,  the 
little  band  is  spied  by  Indians,  chased  across  the  Bad  Lands,  and 
overwhelmed  by  a  snowstorm  in  the  mountains. 


BOOKS  FOR    YOUNG   PEOPLE 


BY  G.  A.  HENTY 

"  Mr.  Henty  is  one  of  the  best  story-tellers  for  young  people." 

— Spectator. 


WHEN   LONDON   BURNED 

A  Story  of  the  Plague  and  the  Fire.  By  G.  A.  Henty.  With 
12  full-page  Illustrations  by  J.  Finnemore.  Crown  8vo, 
olivine  edges,  $1.50. 

The  hero  of  this  story  was  the  son  of  a  nobleman  who  had  lost  his 
estates  during  the  troublous  times  of  the  Commonwealth.  During  the 
Great  Plague  and  the  Great  Fire,  Cyril  was  prominent  among  those 
who  brought  help  to  the  panic-stricken  inhabitants. 

WULF  THE  SAXON 

A  Story  of  the  Norman  Conquest.  By  G.  A.  Henty.  With 
12  full-page  Illustrations  by  Ralph  Peacock.  Crown 
8vo,  olivine  edges,  $1.50. 

The  hero  is  a  young  thane  who  wins  the  favor  of  Earl  Harold  and 
becomes  one  of  his  retinue.  When  Harold  becomes  King  of  England 
Wulf  assists  in  the  Welsh  wars,  and  takes  part  against  the  Norsemen 
at  the  Battle  of  Stamford  Bridge.  When  William  of  Normandy  in- 
vades England,  Wulf  is  with  the  English  host  at  Hastings,  and  stands 
by  his  king  to  the  last  in  the  mighty  struggle. 

ST.  BARTHOLOMEW'S  EVE 

A  Tale  of  the  Huguenot  Wars.  By  G.  A.  Henty.  With  12 
full-page  Illustrations  by  H.  J.  Draper,  and  a  Map. 
Crown  8vo,  olivine  edges,  $1.50. 

The  hero,  Philip  Fletcher,  has  a  French  connection  on  his  mother's 
side.  This  induces  him  to  cross  the  Channel  in  order  to  take  a  share 
in  the  Huguenot  wars.  Naturally  he  sides  with  the  Protestants,  dis- 
tinguishes himself  in  various  battles,  and  receives  rapid  promotion  for 
the  zeal  and  daring  with  which  he  carries  out  several  secret  missions. 

THROUGH  THE  SIKH  WAR 

A  Tale  of  the  Conquest  of  the  Punjaub.  By  G.  A.  Henty. 
With  12  full-pige  illustrations  by  Hal  Hurst,  and  a 
Map.     Crown  8vo,  olivine  edges,  $1.50. 

Percy  Groves,  a  spirited  English  lad,  joins  his  uncle  In  the  Punjaub, 
where  the  natives  are  in  a  state  of  revolt.  Percy  joins  the  British 
force  as  a  volunteer,  and  takes  a  distinguished  6hare  in  the  famous 
battles  of  the  Punjaub. 


BOOKS  FOR    YOUNG   PEOPLE 


BY  G. A.  HENTY 

"  The  brightest  of  the  living  writers  whose  office  it  is  to  enchant  the 
boys. — Christian  Leader. 


A  JACOBITE  EXILE 

Being  the  Adventures  of  a  Young  Englishman  in  the  Service 

of  Charles  XII.  of  Sweden.     By  G.  A.    Henty.  With  8 

full-page  Illustrations  by  Paul  Hardy,  and  a  Map.  Crown 
8vo,  olivine  edges,  $1.50. 

Sir  Marmaduke  Carstairs,  a  Jacobite,  is  the  victim  of  a  conspiracy,  and 
he  is  denounced  as  a  plotter  against  the  life  of  King  William.  He  flies 
to  Sweden,  accompanied  by  his  son  Charlie.  This  youth  joins  the 
foreign  legion  under  Charles  XII.,  and  takes  a  distinguished  part  in 
several  famous  campaigns  against  the  Russians  and  Poles. 

CONDEMNED  AS  A  NIHILIST 

A  Story  of  Escape  from  Siberia.     By  G.  A.  Henty.     With  8 

full-page  Illustrations.     Crown  8vo,  olivine  edges,  $1.50. 

The  hero  of  this  story  is  an  English  boy  resident  in  St.  Petersburg. 
Through  two  student  friends  he  becomes  innocently  involved  in 
various  political  plots,  resulting  in  his  seizure  by  the  Russian  police 
and  his  exile  to  Siberia.  He  ultimately  escapes,  and,  after  many  ex- 
citing adventures,  he  reaches  Norway,  and  thence  home,  after  a 
perilous  journey  which  lasts  nearly  two  years. 

BERIC  THE  BRITON 

A  Story  of  the  Roman  Invasion.  By  G.  A.  Henty.  With 
12  full-page  Illustrations  by  W.  Parkinson.  Crown  8vo, 
olivine  edges,  $1.50. 

This  story  deals  with  the  invasion  of  Britain  by  the  Roman  legionaries. 
Beric,  who  is  a  boy-chief  of  a  British  tribe,  takes  a  prominent  part  in 
the  insurrection  under  Boadicea ;  and  after  the  defeat  of  that  heroic 
queen  (in  A.  D.  62)  he  continues  the  struggle  in  the  fen-country. 
Ultimately  Beric  is  defeated  and  carried  captive  to  Rome,  where  he  is 
trained  in  the  exercise  of  arms  in  a  school  of  gladiators.  At  length  he 
returns  to  Britain,  where  he  becomes  ruler  of  his  own  people. 

IN  GREEK  WATERS 

A  Story  of  the  Grecian  War  of  Independence  (1821-1827).     By 

G.  A.  Henty.     With  12  full-page  Illustrations  by  W.  S. 

Stacey,  and  a  Map.     Crown  8vo,  olivine  edges,  $1.50. 

Deals  with  the  revolt  of  the  Greeks  in  1821  against  Turkish  oppres- 
sion. Mr.  Beveridge  and  his  son  Horace  fit  out  a  privateer,  load  it 
with  military  stores,  and  set  sail  for  Greece.  They  rescue  the  Chris- 
tians, relieve  the  captive  Greeks,  and  fight  the  Turkish  war  vessels. 


BOOKS   FOR    YO'JNO    PEOPLE 


BY  G.  A.  HENTY 

"  No  living  writer  of  books  for  boys  writes  to  better  purpose  than 
Mr.  G.  A.  Henty."' — Philadelphia  Press. 


THE  DASH  FOR  KHARTOUM 

A  Tale  of  the  Nile  Expedition.  By  G.  A.  Henty.  "With  10 
full-page  Illustrations  by  John  Schonberg  and  J.  Nash. 
Crown  8vo,  olivine  edges,  $1.50. 

In  the  record  of  recent  British  history  there  is  no  more  captivating 
page  for  boys  than  the  story  of  the  Nile  campaign,  and  the  attempt  to 
rescue  General  Gordon.  For,  in  the  difficulties  which  the  expedition 
encountered,  in  the  perils  which  it  overpassed,  and  in  its  final  tragic 
disappointments,  are  found  all  the  excitements  of  romance,  as  well  as 
the  fascination  which  belongs  to  real  events. 

REDSKIN  AND  COW-BOY 

A  Tale  of  the  Western  Plains.  By  G.  A.  Henty.  With  12 
full-page  Illustrations  by  Alfred  Pearse.  Crown  8vo, 
olivine  edges,  $1.50. 

The  central  interest  of  this  story  is  found  in  the  many  adventures  of 
an  English  lad,  who  seeks  employment  as  a  cow-boy  on  a  cattle  ranch. 
His  experiences  during  a  "  round-up  "  present  in  picturesque  form  the 
toilsome,  exciting,  adventurous  life  of  a  cow-boy  ;  while  the  perils  of  a 
frontier  settlement  are  vividly  set  forth  in  an  Indian  raid. 


HELD  FAST  FOR  ENGLAND 

A  Tale  of  the  Siege  of  Gibraltar.  By  G.  A.  Henty.  With 
8  full-page  Illustrations  by  Gordon  Browne.  Crown  8vo, 
olivine  edges,  $1.50. 

This  6tory  deals  with  one  of  the  most  memorable  sieges  in  history — 
the  siege  of  Gibraltar  in  1779-83  by  the  united  forces  of  France  and 
Spain.  With  land  forces,  fleets,  and  floating  batteries,  the  combined 
resources  of  two  great  nations,  this  grim  fortress  was  vainly  besieged 
and  bombarded.  The  hero  of  the  tale,  an  English  lad  resident  in 
Gibraltar,  takes  a  brave  and  worthy  part  in  the  long  defence,  and  it  is 
through  his  varied  experiences  that  we  learn  with  what  bravery,  re- 
source, and  tenacity  the  Rock  was  held  for  England. 


Note. — For  a  list  of  Henty  Books  at  popular  prices,  see  the 
following  page. 


BOOKS  FOR    YOU  NO    PEOPLE 


BY    G.    A.    HENTY 

The  following   copyrighted  Henty  Hoo%s 
are  also  issued  in  a  cheap  edition 

*  m  & 

A  MARCH  ON  LONDON 

WITH  MOORE-  AT  CORUNNA 

AT  AGINCOURT 

COCHRANE  THE  DAUNTLESS 

ON  THE  IRRAWADDY 

THROUGH  RUSSIAN  SNOWS 

A  KNIGHT  OF  THE  WHITE  CROSS 

THE  TIGER  OF  MYSORE 

IN  THE  HEART  OF  THE  ROCKIES 

WHEN  LONDON  BURNED 

WULF  THE  SAXON 

ST.  BARTHOLOMEWS  EVE 

THROUGH  THE  SIKH  WAR 

A  JACOBITE  EXILE 

CONDEMNED  AS  A     NIHILIST 

BERIC  THE  BRITON 

IN  GREEK  WATERS 

THE  DASH  FOR  KHARTOUM 

REDSKIN  AND  COW-BOY 

HELD  FAST  FOR  ENGLAND 

$/t  S?   ^ 

These  hooics  are  fully  described  in  the 
pages  preceding  this. 


A  List   of  Boolis 
&      for  Young  People 

.  .  .  "BY  .  .  . 

KIRK     MUNROE 


A    SON    OF    SATSUMA 
Or,  With  Perry  in  Japan 

BY  KIRK  MUNROE 

With  twelve  Illustrations  by  Harry  C.  Edwards.    $1.00  net. 

THIS  absorbing  story  for  boys  deals  with  one  of  the  most  in. 
teresting  episodes  in  our  National  history.  From  the 
beginning  Japan  has  been  a  land  of  mystery.  Foreigners  were 
permitted  to  land  only  at  certain  points  on  her  shores  and  nothing 
whatever  was  known  of  her  civilization  and  history,  her  romance 
and  magnificence,  her  wealth  and  art.  It  was  Commodore  Perry 
who  opened  her  gates  to  the  world,  thus  solving  the  mystery  of 
the  ages,  and,  in  this  thrilling  story  of  an  American  boy  in 
Japan  at  that  period,  the  spirit  as  well  as  the  history  of  this  great 
achievement  is  ably  set  forth. 

MIDSHIPMAN  STUART 

Or,  the  Last  Cruise  of  the  Essex.  A  Tale  of  the  War  of  1812. 
Illustrated.     12mo,  $1.25. 

This  is  an  absorbing  story  of  life  in  the  American  Navy  during 
the  stirring  times  of  our  war  of  1812.  The  very  spirit  of  the 
period  is  in  its  pages,  and  many  of  the  adventures  of  the  Esses 
are  studied  from  history. 

IN  PIRATE  WATERS 

A  Tale  of  the  American  Navy.     Illustrated    by    I.  W.  Taber. 
12mo,  $1.25. 

The  hero  of  the  story  becomes  a  midshipman  in  the  navy  iust  at  the 
time  of  the  war  with  Tripoli.  His  own  wild  adventures  among  the 
Turks  and  his  love  romance  are  thoroughly  interwoven  with  the  stri- 
ring  history  of  that  time. 


BOOKS   FOR    YOUNG    PEOPLE 


BY  KIRK  MUNROE 
THE  "WHITE  CONQUERORS"  SERIES 

WITH    CROCKETT   AND   BOWIE 

Or,  Fighting  for  the  Lone  Star  Flag.  A  Tale  of  Texas.  With 
8  full-page  Illustrations  by  Victor  Perard.  Crown  8vo, 
$1.25. 

The  story  is  of  the  Texas  revolution  in  1835,  when  American  Texans 
under  Sam  Houston,  Bowie,  Crockett  and  Travis,  fought  for  relief 
from  the  intolerable  tyranny  of  the  Mexican  Santa  Ana.  The  hero, 
Rex  Hardin,  son  of  a  Texan  ranchman  and  graduate  of  an  American 
military  school,  takes  a  prominent  part  in  the  heroic  defense  of  the 
Alamo,  and  the  final  triumph  at  San  Jacinto. 

THROUGH    SWAMP    AND   GLADE 

A  Tale  of  the  Seminole  War.  By  Kirk  Mtjnroe.  With  8  fuH- 
page  Illustrations  by  V.  Perard.     Crown  8vo,  $1.25. 

Coacoochee,  the  hero  of  the  story,  is  the  son  of  Philip  the  chieftain 
of  the  Seminoles.  He  grows  up  to  lead  his  tribe  in  the  long  struggle 
which  resulted  in  the  Indians  being  driven  from  the  north  of  Florida 
down  to  the  distant  southern  wilderness. 

AT   WAR  WITH   PONTIAC 

Or,  the  Totem  of  the  Bear.  A  Tale  of  Redcoat  and  Redskin. 
By  Kirk  Munroe.  With  8  full-page  Illustrations  by  J. 
Finnemore.     Crown  8vo,  $1.25. 

A  story  when  the  shores  of  Lake  Erie  were  held  by  hostile  Indians. 
The  hero,  Donald  Hester,  goes  in  search  of  his  sister  Edith,  who  haa 
been  captured  by  the  Indians.  Strange  and  terrible  are  his  experi- 
ences ;  for  he  is  wounded,  taken  prisoner,  condemned  to  be  burned,  but 
contrives  to  escape.     In  the  end  all  things  terminate  happily. 

THE   WHITE   CONQUERORS 

A  Tale  of  Toltec  and  Aztec.  By  Kirk  Munroe.  With  8  full- 
page  Illustrations.     Crown  8vo,  $1.25. 

This  story  deals  with  the  Conquest  of  Mexico  by  Cortez  and  hia 
Spaniards,  the  "  White  Conquerors,"  who,  after  mamy  deeds  of  valor, 
pushed  their  way  into  the  great  Aztec  kingdom  and  established  their 
power  in  the  wondrous  city  where  Montezuma  reigned  in  splendor. 

CHARLES  SCRIBNE,R»S  SONS 
153=7  Fifth  Avenue  New  YorK 


A  LIST  OF  NEW  BOOKS 

FOR. 

YOUNG    PEOPLE 


FALL    OF    1902 


CHARLES   SCRIBNER'S    SONS 
NEW    YORK 

*  »  & 
THE    BOOK   OF  JOYOUS   CHILDREN 

BY   JAMES   WHITCOMB   RILEY 

Profusely  Illustrated. 

The  sweetness,  the  grace,  the  laughter  and  the  tenderness  of  Mr. 
Riley's  best  verse  are  found  to  the  full  in  this  book  of  delightful  poems 
for  and  about  children.  The  illustrations  have  been  made  under  the 
author's  supervision,  and  portray  the  scenes  and  the  little  heroes  and 
heroines  of  the  poems  with  artistic  fidelity. 

IN  THE  WASP'S  NEST 

The  Story  of  a  Sea  Waif.    By  Cyrus  Townsend  Bbady.    Illus- 
trated.    $1.50  net.     (Postage,  16  cents.) 

A  vigorous  story  of  the  War  of  1812.  The  hero,  a  midshipman, 
serves  gallantly  aboard  two  famous  American  ships,  each  bearing  the 
name  of  Wasp,  having  many  adventures  of  storm,  battle  and  capture. 
The  hero  was  picked  up  in  an  open  boat  when  a  baby  by  the  crew  of  the 
U.  S.  8.  Boston  and  adopted  by  the  Captain.  The  story  has  the  real 
spirit  of  the  American  Navy. 

A  CAPTURED  SANTA  CLAUS 

BY  THOMAS  NELSON  PAGE 

Illustrated  in  Colors. 

This  exquisite  6tory  of  childhood  is  one  of  the  most  delicate  that 
even  Mr.  Page  has  written.  It  is  an  episode  of  the  Civil  War  in  which 
children  are  the  little  heroes.  The  period  is  the  Christmas  time,  and 
the  scene  is  between  the  lines  of  the  Union  and  Confederate  Armies. 


BOOKS   FOR    YOUNG    PEOPLE 


JEB  HUTTON,  A  GEORGIA  BOY 

By  James  B.  Connolly.     Illustrated.     $1.20  net.      (Postage, 
13  cents.) 

A  thoroughly  interesting  and  breezy  tale  of  boy-life  along  the 
Savannah  River  by  a  writer  who  knows  boys,  and  who  has  succeeded 
in  making  of  the  adventures  of  Jeb  and  his  friends  a  story  that  will 
keep  his  young  readers  absorbed  to  the  last  page.  . 


KING  MOMBO 

By  Paul  Du  Chaillu.  Author  of  "  The  "World  of  the  Great 
Forest,"  etc.  With  24  illustrations.  $1.50  net.  (Postage, 
16  cents.) 

The  scene  is  the  great  African  forest.  It  is  a  book  of  interesting 
experiences  with  native  tribes,  and  thrilling  and  perilous  adventures  in 
hunting  elephants,  crocodiles,  gorillas  and  other  fierce  creatures 
among  which  this  famous  explorer  lived  so  long. 

A  NEW  BOOK  FOR  GIRLS 

By  Lina  Beard  and  Adelia  B.  Beard.  Authors  of  "  The 
American  Girl's  Handy    Book."    Profusely  Illustrated. 

An  admirable  collection  of  entirely  new  and  original  indoor  and  out- 
door pastimes  for  American  girls,  each  fully  and  interestingly  de- 
scribed and  explained,  and  all  designed  to  stimulate  the  taste  and 
ingenuity  at  the  same  time  that  they  entertain. 

SEA   FIGHTERS    FROM   DRAKE   TO 
FARRAGUT 

By  Jessie  Peabody  Frothingham.  Illustrations  by  Reuter- 
dahl.     $1.20  net.     (Postage,  14  cents.) 

Drake,  Tromp,  De  Reuter,  Tourville,  Suffren,  Paul  Jones,  Nelson 
and  Farragut  are  the  naval  heroes  here  pictured,  and  each  is  shown  in 
some  great  episode  which  illustrates  his  personality  and  heroism.  The 
book  is  full  of  the  very  spirit  of  daring  and  adventurous  achievement. 

BOB  AND  HIS  GUN 

By  William  Alexander  Linn.     With  8  Illustrations. 

The  adventures  of  a  boy  with  a  gun  under  the  instruction  of  his 
cousin,  an  accomplished  sportsman.  The  book's  aim  is  to  interest 
boys  in  hunting  in  the  spirit  of  true  sport  and  to  instruct  in  the  ways 
of  game  birds  and  animals. 


